I heard the giggling downstairs and turned my music up slightly to drown it out. Amanda, my girlfriend, was hosting her first lingerie party for her friends. It was something she had decided to do in her spare time and, seeing as she was a natural born sales-person, I was sure she’d manage to shift a few bits and pieces to her friends. I had been banished to the bedroom for the night, as there was going to be 5 drunk, giggling girls trying on underwear in my front room. How I wanted to be a fly on the wall there! I fondled my balls casually as I imagined them all spending their hard earned money on lingerie and sex toys, modelling them for one another.
The party had been going for an hour or so when I heard footsteps creaking up the stairs. I paused my music and listened closely; whoever was approaching was trying to be sneaky about it. Suddenly the door burst open and all four of Amanda’s friends burst into the room giggling and stumbling, a couple still with wine glasses in their hands. There was her sister, Rhia and three other friends, Jemma, Nicola and Hannah, but no sign of Amanda.
‘Nathan!’ Rhia said, giggling. ‘I hope we weren’t… you know… interrupting anything!’ The insinuation that I had been wanking was clear and brought fresh giggles from the rest of the girls. I flushed a little and smiled.
‘Hi girls… are we all a bit giggly and tipsy?’
‘No’ Jemma pouted.
‘We need your opinion on an outfit,’ Hannah stated, reaching behind the door and dragging Amanda into the room. ‘She doesn’t know whether you’d like it or not. What do you think?’
‘Wow,’ was all I could gasp as my scantily clad girlfriend was thrust before my eyes. She wore a see through, baby pink nightgown which fell to the top of her thigh and left nothing to the imagination. Her large, natural tits were clearly visible through the fabric, she had taken her bra off and her nipples stood proud and erect on her chest. She was proud of her slim and slender body and obviously felt no embarrassment at being almost nude in front of her friends. She still wore her knickers, but beyond that, she may as well have been nude. She adopted a mock look of shyness as she twirled for me. My cock began to swiftly stiffen in my boxer shorts.
‘Well?’ Hannah asked, raising an eyebrow and glancing towards my crotch, where a tent pole was beginning to form.
‘I love it.’ I said finally, drinking in her youthful, firm beauty.
‘We can tell!’ Jemma said, drawing all attention to my state of arousal; the fact that I was wearing loose fitting boxers and just a pair of tracksuit bottoms over, had given plenty of room for my cock to grow and show. A moment of silence filled the room as I felt all eyes staring at my cock. An almost overwhelming desire to pull it out and show it off nearly got the better of me. I was proud of my cock, which was above average in length and was nice and thick, I wanted to squeeze it roughly and make the purple head swell and throb for the girls. It was now so stiff that it ached; finally it was Nicola, a shy looking, geeky girl with long, straight black hair that broke the silence.
‘We should leave Nathan in peace,’ she said, although her eyes kept flicking to my throbbing cock. The girls reluctantly left; on her way out Amanda tipped me a wink and shook her tits side to side for me, causing them to jiggle on her chest.
‘Save that for later,’ she mouthed as she left.
I was shocked at what had just happened, but put it down to the wine that the girls had been drinking. Amanda had never been shy and retiring with her body and she loved to get naughty in public places; but she had never so brazenly bared herself before her friends and sister like that to my knowledge. She also seemed quite comfortable with everybody checking out my cock too; I was intrigued to see if anything else would happen as the night went on.
Inevitably, something did happen. Around a half hour after they had burst into the room, I heard my name being called from downstairs. Feeling nervous and excited I padded down the stairs and knocked on the living room door. ‘Did you call me?’ I asked through the door.
‘Come in Nathan!’ I heard Rhia’s voice from within. ‘We need another opinion!’
I pushed the door open, expecting to see my girlfriend in another revealing outfit, but the first person I saw as the door swung open was Amanda; who had re-dressed in her jeans and shirt. As I stepped into the room it became clear to me that the opinion was required for Hannah, a very slim and slender woman who had large, natural breasts for her frame. She was quite plain looking most of the time, but had a subtle prettiness; her face was framed by her naturally curly brown hair. I gasped as I saw the outfit that she wore; it was pure slut schoolgirl, her breasts were almost bursting out of the tight shirt, which had only one button and left her smooth, flat midriff completely exposed too. The skirt covered less than a belt would and her red French knickers were clearly visible; black fishnets completed the outfit, showing off her slender, toned legs and pretty little feet. She twirled as I stood, mouth agape, giving me a great flash of her tight, round ass.
I looked to Amanda who was studying my reaction, her face slightly flushed. ‘What do you think?’ She asked; I noticed her nipples poking through the fabric of her t-shirt and realised that she remained bra-less. ‘Will her boyfriend like it?’
‘I think so.’ I answered, mouth dry and cock rising to attention as I drank in the sight of Hannah from head to toe, staring at her chest, willing the button to give and allow her breasts to spill free.
‘We don’t have to ask if you like it.’ Rhia giggled as I realised that once again, my cock was the centre of attention.
‘While you’re down here, we’ve got a favour to ask you honey.’ Amanda spoke to me, but stared straight at my cock. ‘Jemma wants to buy one of these comedy thongs for her husband,’ she said as she pulled out a thong which had a banana as a pouch. ‘But she wants to know what it looks like on, and you’re about the same size as him.’ She threw me the thong. ‘Be a dear and model it for us.’
I didn’t know what to say. They wanted me to get almost naked and parade for them in a thong? Was this some kind of test from Amanda?
‘Come on Nathan,’ Jemma interjected, ‘help your lady to make a sale why don’t you?’ I shrugged my shoulders and left the room, taking the thong with me into the kitchen; I would do it if they wanted me to, but I wasn’t about to get completely naked in front of them… just yet.
I stripped myself off in the kitchen, my cock bouncing up and down happily as I finally freed it from its restraints. I gave it a couple of minutes to shrink a little as I couldn’t really squeeze it into the tiny, tight thong otherwise. I looked in the mirror and thought that the thong looked pretty foolish, but I guess it was supposed to. I wasn’t ashamed of my body; I did a bit of exercise, but I was naturally slim without being really toned. I thought I looked ok.
Judging by the wolf whistles and cat calls I received as I strutted into the living room, so did my girlfriend and her friends. I warmed quickly to the attention and put on quite a modelling show, twirling and performing a few little moves to much giggling and lewd behaviour. My cock was never less than semi-erect and loved the attention that the girls were paying. By this time Amanda’s face was fully flushed and I could tell that she was getting incredibly turned on by showing me off this way. Her face wasn’t the only one that was flushed and, by the time I decided to put a little end to my show and retreat to the kitchen, the whistles and calls had died down to a sexually charged silence. In the kitchen I decided to leave my boxer shorts off and only re-dressed into my bottoms and t-shirt. I picked up the discarded thong from the floor and walked back into the living room, where the girls were drinking again but not really chatting.
‘Are you buying these then?’ I asked as I tossed them to Jemma. She caught them and giggled.
‘After that performance? It would be a crime not to!’
‘Everyone’s bought loads baby!’ Amanda exclaimed delightedly, before lowering her voice to a conspirational whisper, that everyone could hear anyway; ‘Nicola even bought herself a sex toy… but shh’ she shushed loudly and looked at her shy friend; ’she’s shy about it and doesn’t want anyone to know that she masturbates.’
‘Amanda!’ Nicola protested as she fidgeted in her chair and flushed a deep red colour, making her look cute and sexy. I laughed and took a seat on the floor at Amanda’s feet, grabbing her bare foot and idly rubbing it for a minute.
‘Mmm, that’s nice.’ She purred ‘You give such a good foot massage. ‘Hannah says that her boyfriend never gives her a foot massage.’
‘It’s true’ Hannah spoke from across the room; she still wore the slutty outfit and didn’t seem embarrassed at all by the fact that the whole room could see her knickers. ‘That’s why I bought some massage oil tonight to encourage him to give me one.’
‘I’ve got an idea.’ Amanda spoke, ‘why doesn’t Nathan give you a massage right now? Then you can tell Phillip how you like it when he gives one.’ I couldn’t believe I was hearing this; Amanda knew how turned on I got from giving foot massages. She actually wanted to watch me touch her friend in a very sexual and personal way.
‘That would be so nice.’ Hannah spoke as she uncrossed her ankles and bounced her dainty, stocking clad feet up and down.
‘Step to it then Mr’ Amanda said, prodding me forward with her foot. ‘The rest of us will watch, maybe the others can pick up a few tips too for their men.’
‘I need your stockings off first.’ I said to Hannah, who simply raised her eyebrows.
‘Well take them off then,’ she replied. With trembling hands I reached out and touched her right thigh, inches away from her panty covered pussy. Her skin was cool and smooth to the touch. ‘Your hands are lovely and warm,’ she whispered as I rolled down her stocking. Her feet were beautiful, with tiny toes and a high, curved arch; I loved the way that the stockings rolled off of them. My cock throbbed and twitched, fully erect by the time I had removed both of her stockings. Hannah watched as I stripped her stockings, her eyes ablaze, chewing her bottom lip softly as she saw how her feet aroused me. She handed me the oil.
For the next ten minutes I became absorbed with my work, massaging each foot expertly and with all the care and attention that they deserved; how her boyfriend could neglect such perfect little feet was beyond me. Every now and again she would let out a contented purr to let me know how much she was enjoying it; not that she needed to make noise, as the deepening wet patch on her panties told me all I needed to know.
The others watched intently, nobody spoke. The four other girls squirmed every now and again in their seats, their faces flushed with arousal. Nicola’s face was so red by this time that I thought she might actually explode. Precum oozed from the tip of my cock and I longed to take Hannah’s foot to my mouth and suck on her perfect little toes. I knew that I shouldn’t cross that line though, unless Amanda asked me to. I had to stop eventually though, because I knew that if I continued much longer that I would get carried away.
‘Wow,’ Hannah gasped as I gently laid her foot to rest on the floor, ‘that was unbelievable! I’ve got tingles everywhere.’
‘Did you enjoy that too sweety?’ Amanda asked, her voice thick with lust. I looked at her and nodded. ‘Show me,’ she whispered, trailing a finger lightly across her stomach, ’show us all.’
The room fell absolutely silent as I stood to my feet and looked around the room. ‘You sure?’ I asked Amanda, as I hooked my thumb underneath my t-shirt. She bit her bottom lip and nodded. I lifted the t-shirt up and tossed it aside, standing before the room now in only my tracksuit bottoms, my cock throbbing and stiff. I slid them down slowly, revealing my swollen member to the five women in the room, drawing gasps and soft moans in response.
‘I told you that it was thick,’ she said to the room ‘he always gets this turned on by giving foot massages. Almost as turned on as I get receiving them.’
‘You’re not the only one,’ Hannah said, ‘I’m so wet; I’ve never known anything like it.’ Amanda gasped softly.
‘Play with your cock for us all Nathan.’ Amanda said to me, caressing her breasts openly now in front of her sister and friends, ’show us all how you wank.’
Standing in the middle of the room, dizzy with excitement and adrenaline I took hold of my cock and gripped it tightly, feeling 5 pairs of eyes on my member. I couldn’t believe how turned on I was and I almost came there and then with the sheer excitement of it all. Slowly I ran my hand up and down its length, looking around the room as I did. Amanda had slid a hand under her t-shirt to better play with her tits, she looked me in the eyes as I masturbated; I had never seen them so full of lust and passion before, I couldn’t quite believe how much this turned her on.
‘It’s so thick,’ I heard Jemma whisper. I took a step over in her direction and stood before her, working my hand up and down the length so that she could have a good look. I heard a gasp from beside her and turned to watch Hannah as a hand disappeared into her knickers. I couldn’t believe she was going to play with herself too! I watched the shape of her hand as she began to rub circles around her clitoris as she watched me wanking. Precum dripped from my cock and landed on the wooden panelled floor at her feet. She saw this and rubbed her toes into my fluid, gasping with pleasure as she did.
I turned back around and saw that my wife too had slid a hand into her jeans and was now masturbating along with me, rubbing her pussy as she watched me masturbate for her friends. Jemma and Rhia began to rub themselves through their jeans too, but Nicola sat and squirmed in her chair, completely flushed, but not touching herself. I stepped forward in her direction, gripping my cock and working my hand up and down it for her. She shrank back slightly from it, gasping for breath as she did. Her breath caught in ragged gasps and she gripped the arms of the chair she was sat in, her knuckles turning white.
‘My God Nic!’ I heard Rhia gasp, ‘are you coming?’ Nicola nodded and screwed her eyes shut as she gasped and squirmed in her seat, climaxing without even touching herself.
‘I can’t take any more!’ I heard Amanda exclaim. I turned and watched as she stood and stripped herself quickly, reaching into her box of tricks to retrieve a vibrator. I gasped as I watched her sit back on the sofa, next to her sister and press the head of the vibrator against her swollen, shaved pussy. ‘Ohhhhh,’ she gasped as she slid the head of the purple sex toy inside herself, coating it with her slick juices. Jemma too now decided to slide her panties down. I watched as she revealed a trimmed, blonde pussy and slid two fingers deep and easily inside of herself.
‘This is so naughty and wrong;’ I heard Rhia whisper as she rubbed her pussy through her jeans and fondled her large, fake breasts through her top.
‘Yes it is,’ Amanda, her sister, replied beside her, as she worked the vibrator deep inside of herself.
‘I want to suck it.’ Rhia whispered, her face flush, her hand pressing hard against her clit.
‘Ohhhhh.’ Amanda wailed as she came, squirting pussy juice onto the leather sofa, climaxing at the thought of watching her sister suck my cock. ‘Do it,’ she wailed as she came, biting her lip hard.
I couldn’t believe what was happening. I watched, mesmerised as my girlfriend’s sister dropped to her knees in front of me and opened her mouth. I removed my hand and guided my head into her warm, wet mouth; feeling her tongue slide up my shaft as it entered. My head span. I looked at Amanda, who sat, her eyes transfixed on her sister’s mouth as she swallowed my length; working the vibrator frantically now in and out of her dripping wet pussy. I took a look around the room and saw Jemma hammering away at her pussy with her fingers, while Hannah, now pantie-less, was rubbing a small vibrator that she had no doubt bought earlier against her clit. The pool of her juices underneath her telling me that she had already climaxed at least once.
‘Does my sister give good head?’ Amanda moaned through gasps.
‘Mmmm-hmmm,’ was all I could manage as Rhia swirled her tongue around my head, fondling my balls with one free hand, while the other was busy in her own panties.
Moans of pleasure filled the room as all the girls, Nicola included now, played with their pussies while Rhia sucked my cock. I looked around and made eye contact with them all, letting them know how much they turned me on as they masturbated.
‘Lay down.’ Amanda spoke. I grudgingly withdrew my cock from Rhia’s mouth and lay on the floor; without hesitation and to my delight, Rhia quickly pounced upon my dick once more, taking me deep in her throat and looking me in the eyes as she blew me. I knew I would not last much longer and, when Amanda sat on my face, I felt my climax coming nearer and nearer. I flicked my tongue out, eating my girlfriend’s dripping wet pussy as she ground herself roughly on my face, achieving climax within seconds and flooding me with her juices. I could hold on no longer and felt my own climax hit me like a freight train.
I moaned into Amanda’s pussy as I came hard, twitching and jerking on the floor as I emptied my load into me girlfriend’s sister’s mouth. She swallowed and swallowed, taking my load deep into her stomach, while Amanda continued to ride my face. Finally spent I felt myself shrinking in Rhia’s mouth, drained and satisfied. The girls rolled off either side, gasping for breath following their own orgasms.
‘Thanks for an unforgettable night’ Nicola said as she hugged Amanda on the way out. She gave me a hug too, pressing her body hard against me as she did. ‘Hope to see you both again soon.’ As she left Amanda looked to me and laughed.
‘She certainly came out of her shell a bit tonight!’ She was the last to leave; the rest had gone shortly after we had all come down. Jemma and Hannah seemed slightly embarrassed by it all and Rihannnon didn’t really speak after I had shot my load into her mouth, but all hugged us both on the way out to let us know that they didn’t regret anything.
Amanda and I went to bed, but didn’t mention what had happened just yet. I think we wanted to process the events ourselves. We went to sleep cuddling in the spoons position, drained and spent from our exertions. I knew we would have to talk about it the next day, but there and then I was just totally blown away by what had happened.

I still couldn’t help myself though as she was so sexy and as she looked out the window I found myself staring at her again and ogling her beautiful legs – was it my imagination or did her skirt seem to be riding higher and higher as she moved her legs around casually? I could almost see her knickers between her legs and I felt myself getting a major hard-on in my trousers. I was so consumed with trying to see up her skirt that I didn’t notice the full on tent I had created in my trousers and when she turned back from the window – catching me staring again – she looked down and I saw her mouth open in shock. Shit! I knew she had seen the tent in my trousers and I was incredibly embarrassed, not to mention very nervous that she might get really annoyed at me staring at her and then getting aroused. I tentatively looked over at her again to check she wasn’t about to call the conductor or anything but to my amazement, she smiled! She raised her eyebrow provocatively and smiled at me! She then started slowly opening her legs wider while giggling and pointing at my groin. I couldn’t believe this was happening. Not only could I nearly see her panties now but she was clearly enjoying the attention my throbbing erection was giving her.

She gestured to me that I should rub the front of my trousers and I eagerly did so as she playfully showed me a bit more leg and almost a glimpse of her knickers. My cock was very evident now and I showed her the bulge in my trousers which made her giggle some more. I noticed the head of an older woman sitting a few rows past her but she was on the window side and wouldn’t have been able to see what was going on so I felt the situation was still under control. Again to my shock the young girl then gestured that I should unzip my flies and show my cock to her. I was so aroused that I couldn’t not do it and I unzipped myself and pulled my cock out and showed it to her. The young girl bit her lip and pretended to clap her hands as if applauding what she was seeing.

She nervously looked round and checked on the woman a few rows back and then extended her hand and make a “wanking” signal. No way! She couldn’t surely want me to jerk off right there and then . .  in front of her? She could sense the hesitation in me and raised her eyebrows again before looking down and smiling as she opened her legs a bit more to tease me. I wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth and wrapped my hand round my cock and started slowly stroking it. She gave me the thumbs up signal and smiled, watching me intently. I hadn’t had a proper CFNM experience in real life before so this was incredibly exciting watching this beautiful stranger staring at my erect penis as I wanked for her. I could sense that I wasn’t going to last long if I kept going as I was so I took my hand off my cock so I didn’t get too excited. This made her instantly frown though and gesture for me to carry on wanking. Not wanting to upset her I did so and could feel myself getting excited. I obviously looked worried at my impending orgasm because the girl’s eyes widened and she started nodding her head quickly as if encouraging me  . . understanding what was about to happen and really wanting to see it. All of a sudden she put one foot up on her seat and I could see straight up her skirt to her skimpy pink panties and this sent me over the edge. I stared straight into her beautiful young eyes as I felt the spunk erupt from my dick, hitting my shirt halfway up and then the second and third spurts covering my lower shirt. She smiled and giggled in excitement as she watched this real life CFNM orgasm and as my ecstasy subsided and I briefly relaxed back into my chair she again pretended to clap and give me the thumbs up! I pulled a tissue out of my pocket and cleaned up as best I could, putting my cock away and making myself more presentable – pulling my coat across the front so noone could see the spunk stain on my shirt.

I smiled at the girl and mouthed the words “thank you” but to my shock she got up and started walking towards me. As she approached, she leant forwards and whispered “great show, you’ve got a nice cock. I’m going to finger myself silly thinking about it tonight”. Before I could reply she carried on walking past me and the train came to a stop at the next station and she got out. I watched her turn and wave and blow me a kiss as the train pulled away again and I realised my amazing CFNM encounter was over. Had she really loved the sight of my cock or was she just playing a naughty game with me? Who cared, that was the most exciting sexual experience of my life and I was now going to look out for CFNM opportunities anywhere I could find them.

“So are you getting me water or what?” Lisa asked bringing me out of my trance. “Sure” I replied and wetn to the kitchen.

“Your computer is still on, I’ll turn it off for you. I know how noisy these can be and as your sleeping in here tonight I don’t want to being kept awake.” I didn’t take any notice as I was busy recalling how long it had been since I had wanked off to her. Must have been 4 years I finally decided. I picked up the water and moved back into the lounge to be met my Lisa watching one of my porn downloads on real player.

“I thought I’d see what music you had on here but when I opened it this started” Lisa reached out and took the water off me” “It looks much more interesting, What’s CFNM mean?” She turned to look at me again. On the screen was indeed a CFNM video- it was called “caught in the sunroof”.

“Erm… It means Clothed Female nude male, it’s mostly around women taking advantage of naked men.”

“Sounds like fun” she said with a giggle. We drank the water and watched the four parts to the video as the man testing the car with his wife is caught ogling the sales ladies cleavage and ends up caught in the sun roof and being wanked and humiliated by his wife and the saleslady and finally a passer by. It rains on him and he’s called a pervert and eventually cums over the steering wheel.

“That was awesome. It looks so much fun and such a turn on.” Lisa said with a big smile. “You got more?” I managed to nod. “Show me your favourite”. I gulped as I realised my favourites all involved sisters and mums wanking their brother or son off often together.

“MY favourite isn’t in video form. Only pictures I’m afraid.”

“Well show me then bro” she insisted. I opened the PowerPoint document I kept it in and clicked start slideshow.

She laughed when the first slide came up and read the title out loud.

“Caught sniffing panties, ha, men are such perverts. The one on the left looks a bit like me don’t you think?” She did indeed, the next slide was the scenario about how the two girl flat mates returned home to catch their landlord sniffing one of their pair of knickers (the one who looked like Lisa as it happened), and threaten to tell the police until they realise they can have their wicked way with him. Lisa laughed as she read out select phrases “”Yeah you fucking pervert, what are those? Are those my fucking panties?” You can start by stripping off you sick fuck, The landlord was our bitch!” “This stuffs great” Lisa exclaimed. She watched as one of the girls wanked him off into her knickers before they made him wear them and wrote the website name on his chest in lipstick.

“So you’re really into this stuff hey, any thing like this ever happen to you?” she asked.

“Only in my head”

“My landlord’s a women so can’t see it happening to me soon.” She laughed.

Before I had the chance to stop myself I was already speaking the dangerous words.

“It’s probably the beer talking but I was planning on wanking off once you’d gone to bed.” I paused for breath and Lisa turned to look at me eyebrows raised.

“Go on, I’m listening.”

“Well, obviously you wouldn’t have to…. You know…. Cos that would be wrong… but I was….”

“Get on with it Gary” Lisa said her arms and legs were folded as she looked at me.

“We could role-play a CFNM scenario… me and you…. You said yourself your landlords a woman so you’d be unlikely to have a go and that it looked fun.” She gave nothing a way with her face and she looked at me for what felt an age. She turned and glanced at the screen at the guy wearing the spunky knickers and girls laughing at him. She returned to look at me.

“The knickers I wore on the long sweaty train ride here are in my black bag in the end pocket. Perhaps you want to go check my room is ok and I’ll be up in a minute.” She looked me hard in the eyes. I couldn’t say anything and walked up stairs. In her bag I found the knickers. My heart was racing. They were black satin affect bikini style and indeed they were hot and sweaty. I picked them up and brought them to my nose and inhaled deeply. He smell was heavenly and my cock instantly started straining against my trousers. The door flew open

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?! Are those my knickers? Have I just caught my big brother sniffing my dirty knickers?” Lisa finished her tirade with her hands on her hips looking very cross. I just blinked at her, her knickers still at my nose.

“Well start explaining then bro”. That confirmed it, we weren’t role-playing landlord and tenant this was brother and sister.

I lowered the knickers and looked at the floor as I bashfully tried to explain myself.

“I was just doing some washing and was seeing what I could wash for you.”

“Bollocks, its 4 in the morning, you thought you’d sneak in here and get your jollies with my knickers whilst I was in the bathroom didn’t you. You were probably going to sneak them to your room and sniff them whilst you mastibated weren’t you? Well there is no chance of that now” she stormed across the room and snatched the knickers off me. “I’m calling our parents to tell them what a pervert you are.”

I looked up at her.

“You can’t do that, they’ll disown me, please don’t. I’m sorry I’ll make it up to you.”

“Really and how do you propose to do that you sicko?”

My mind was racing, I really couldn’t tell if this was role-play or if she’d been testing me and was actually shocked that I’d taken the trick bait.

“I’ll do anything you want, lend you money, my car whatever.”

“You’d lend me your car? Hmmm” Lisa knew how much my car meant to me, “You must be desperate to keep this between ourselves mustn’t you, you little pervert. Lets see how desperate shall we. Take off you clothes.”

I looked at her and she raised her knickers again so I could see them. I nodded and slowly stripped to my boxer shorts and Lisa twirled her knickers on the end of finger.

“I can’t believe my big brother’s been sniffing my knickers, if you’d have been 14 or something I might have thought it cute but at your age it’s sick. And the boxers I want you naked.”

I took my boxers off and my erection pointed at my sister. She walked around me slowly and deliberately looking at my body.

“Oh dear, I think this makes it worse. IF you had a weedy body with a small dick I might have felt sorry for you but you should be able to have real girl fun looking like that instead of incestuous panty fun. Oh dear. Get down on the floor and start kissing my feet and begging and don’t you dare look up my little skirt.” I did as I was told and could hear Lisa chuckling to herself.

“I don’t see why I should forgive a little pervert like you.” She pushed me over and I fell back. “Lie flat on your back arms by your side. Now a test for you bro. I will walk slowly over you and stop legs apart over your head for a little bit. I know doubt that if you looked up you’d have an amazing view of my clubbing knickers, which are a damn sight sexier, then those you found so interesting in my bag. Trouble is you’re going to have your eyes closed and aren’t allowed to open them or touch your cock. Understood?”

I nodded and closed my eyes. She walked slowly and I felt each foot deliberately touch the side of my body so I knew how close she was to my head. She put each foot to my ear and then separated each foot slowly. It then when quiet. The temptation was amazing. My cock throbbed. I held on for as long as I could and opened my eyes. I could see right up her skirt at some beautiful bright yellow lacy thong knickers. The gusset looked damp and hot it and her legs long and sexy. God it what hot. Then the front of the skirt moved and Lisa was leaning forward and waving a finger at me.

“You’re peeking, naughty naughty.” She bend at the knees and slowly lowered herself so that her gusset stayed in view until it sat bare on my chest. She smiled at me and before suddenly slapping me hard around the face with one hand and digging her nails into my cock with the other hand. I yelped.

“I told you not to look.” She stood up and dragged me up my ear and bent me over so my arse was up in the air. She took her big silver belt off and began to spank me slowly with it.

“Was it worth the peek big brother?”

“Yes”

“I thought so, my you are a pervert. Admitting that to me, what else will you admit? Would you have wanked off with those knickers if I hadn’t have caught you?” smack.

“Yes”

“Would you have sniffed the crotch and licked at my juices?” smack

“Yes”

“Have you sniffed any of my knickers before?” smack

“Yes, I’ve stolen a few and wank with them sometimes.” Damn, I shouldn’t have admitted that!

“Really, describe the ones you now own.” Smack.

“A pale blue lacy pair like what you’re wearing now, a light purple bikini silky pair and a pink sheer thong.” What was I doing?!!

“I have owned and wondered where knickers like that have gone, now I know.” Smack smack smack.

“You really are the sickest pervert I now. I bet you’d love to bed me over this bed and fuck me wouldn’t you?”

“God yeah” I muttered under my breath. Smack

“Tell me properly so I can here you.”

“Lisa my gorgeous little sister, I would really love to bend you over this bed right now and fuck you hard up your arse and cum all over your pretty face.” I said it in my horniest voice and looked her straight in the eyes. She looked at me for a while then shook her head in disgust.”

“You are unbelievable, what a pervert. That’s just wrong and sick.” Smack smack smack smack. My eyes watered. The she roughly pulled me back onto the floor. She put the pillow under my head and layed the black knickers on my tummy gusset folded upwards. She knelt knees either side of my thighs, skirt riding up to expose her lacy yellow knickers, I noticed the absence of any sign of pubic hair. She grabbed by dick with her right hand and held it firmly.

“Can you see ok loser? Can you seem your cock in my little hand and my panties on show for you?” I nodded. I couldn’t believe she was holding my cock; this also wasn’t in the plan.

“This is all your getting and you better be bloody grateful.”

With that she started wanking me off. I was hypnotised by this awesome sight I had fantasised about so much. Me completely naked, my little sister fully clothed in sexy skirt and top, sexy knickers on show wanking me, She put a lot of effort in, she twisted both ands around my cock really working it and slowly spat on my cock to make it shiny a few times. I knew I wouldn’t last long and as my orgasm started to build Lisa looked up from my cock with a smirk on her face.

“Pathetic, I knew you wouldn’t last long, start begging me to make you cum or I’ll stop”

“You can’t stop! I need this so much, this is my best sexual experience ever!” She laughed.

“Is that because of the actual hand job or who’s giving then?”

“Both!”

“Good.” With that is increased her efforts using only her right hand, her left brought the knickers to the end of my cock. She was going to make me cum into them. That was it for me, the orgasm hit and it was huge. I don’t think I’ve produced more cum in one go. She milked my cock until I’d completely finished and wiped her hand on the knickers. She stood up leaving them on my tummy. I watched her pull her skirt back into position.

“You know what to do with them, put them on!”

I stood up and looked at the spunky knickers. Hardly any had sunk into the fabric. I looked at.

“Do it” She had her arms folded and looked cross again. I slowly put them on and felt the spunk held tightly between the fabric and my semi hard cock.

“Do a little turn” I did and saw Lisa smile at the sight of me in her spunky panties. She reached into her bag and pulled out her lipstick and walked towards me. She wrote “sicko loser pervert” then drew and arrow towards my groin and wrote “my sister’s knickers”.

She stood to admire her work.

“I’m bored of you, go to bed.” With that she showed me the door and I went to my bed still wearing the knickers and my head spinning.

However, the following day she came to see me at my desk and asked me if I would really do “anything” to sleep with her again. I nodded eagerly and she told me to be at her place by 7pm that night. I could barely contain my excitement!

I arrived 5 minutes early and when she opened the door she looked stunning. I went to kiss her but she deflected my advance and told me I had to wait “you haven’t done anything for me yet,” she said. She led me up to the bedroom and told me that I had to do exactly what she said for the next hour and if I did so then “I will take all my clothes off and bend over on all fours and let you do whatever you want to me!” Her words had me hard as a rock in my trousers but this soon wilted when she explained what I had to do to earn this reward.

“In about 15 minutes a load of girls will be arriving downstairs. Don’t worry you don’t know any of them,” she said. “I have a fantasy about being able to parade a naked man around a roomful of clothed women and command him to do whatever I want. This may include playing with yourself or letting them touch you. You needn’t worry about getting too shy though as I will put a blindfold on you so you don’t have to look anyone in the eye. Do this for me and I will be yours straight afterwards,” she said. I was VERY nervous about this and clarified with her that no-one I knew would be there and she assured me they were all strangers. As the words left her mouth the doorbell went and she told me to stay upstairs until she fetched me.

I heard girls voices downstairs. They were a bit muffled but there seemed to bit a lot of laughing going on which was strangely reassuring. “It’s just a load of girls who fancied a laugh,” I told myself. “No big deal, just get it over with and then Sarah’s beautiful body will be mine again”.

Shortly afterwards Sarah returned and told me strip naked. As I did so she put a blindfold on me and then guided me slowly down the stairs. I could hear the voices getting nearer until suddenly out the bottom of the blindfold I could see a lot more light and a load of girls cheering and laughing – I had obviously entered the room. There seemed to be an awful lot of them there and I couldn’t make out any of the voices. I could see flashes of light and realised to my horror that they were taking pictures. Sarah whispered in my ear not to worry “they can’t see who you are with the blindfold anyway. I am just going to show you around a bit,” she said. I felt myself being walked round the room and every now and again I would feel a hand touch my bare ass or naked cock, accompanied with more flashes of light.

Sarah told me how well I was doing and then led me to a table and told me to sit down. “I want you to play with yourself Charlie while we watch. Keep doing what I say and you are going to have me later remember?”

I was very nervous but my right hand moved to my cock and I heard some of the girls squealing with delight and laughter. I then slowly started to stroke my cock which was accompanied by cheers and lots of flashes. These girls were obviously enjoying taking their pictures – thank goodness they couldn’t recognise me in any way!

Sarah started whispering in my ear about what a good boy I was being and that she wanted me to cum. “If you do that for me baby you can go back upstairs, I will get rid of the girls and we can fuck all night long.” Her words got me very excited and I started pumping my cock faster. The cheering and laughing was getting louder and as I dreamt of Sarah’s gorgeous pussy I started to cum. As the first drops shot out of my dick, two things happened. There was an almighty cheer from the girls and suddenly I felt Sarah’s hands on the back of my head and my blindfold was pulled off.

I couldn’t stop in mid orgasm so I continued milking my cock for split seconds until my orgasm subsided. I couldn’t see anything anyway as flash lights were going off in my face almost continuously. Sarah leaned in and told me I had done well. “Sit there and I will just see what the girls thought,” she said. The euphoria of the orgasm numbed me to the fact everyone could see my identity now but as I sat there naked, with my hand still on my cock and cum dribbling out the end the flashlights started to subside and I started to make out faces. Sarah was beckoning some girls out of the crowd and to my horror I saw four girls from work that I knew. Two of them were holding video cameras and the other two had photographic cameras. They were laughing their heads off, as was Sarah and I almost died of embarrassment. I quickly ran upstairs, grabbed my clothes and climbed out the back window and onto the flat garage roof before running home as fast as I could – there was no way I was going out the front door and seeing all those girls face to face!

I called Sarah repeatedly when I got home but she didn’t answer. She simply sent a text which said, “we have it all on tape and pictures. You are ours now. Do as we say or everyone you know will see them. We will be in touch.”

My heart sank as I knew they really did have me. I knew that the four girls from my work weren’t that keen on me anyway and now they had evidence to blackmail me with – maybe they had thought this whole scheme up on purpose!?

Therefore, it’s not strange that when I got my first glimpse of Sarah, our next door neighbour’s 18-year-old daughter, that I wanted to see more.

Her bedroom was right across from mine and I could just see in it above the top of the dividing fence. Every now and again I would see her come in and I would turn the light out in my room so I could watch her in the dark. Sadly she seemed to be paranoid about anyone looking in her window and always closed her curtains.

This one warm summer’s night I was working on my computer when I saw her light come on and as usual she closed the curtains.

However, unlike normal, I could see that she hadn’t quite shut them properly and there was a gap on the right hand side where you could still see in. I couldn’t see anything from my room but I was aching to see what was going on her bedroom so I decided as it was dark to take a closer look. Surely no-one would see me.

I climbed out my window and quickly but quietly traversed the fence so I could creep nearer.

As I looked in the corner of the window, I could see Sarah brushing her hair and she looked gorgeous. Slim, petite and very attractive.

All of a sudden she got up and pulled her t-shirt over her head to reveal the most perfect set of pert breasts. My cock instantly stood to attention and when her hands went down to start undoing her jeans, I couldn’t help myself but pull my sweatpants down slightly so I could masturbate under her window.

Slowly but surely her jeans came down to reveal the skimpiest of thongs and I was so turned on I could feel I was getting close to cumming.

Just then she put a robe on and went out the room. I waited by the window, desperate to get another glimpse of her gorgeous body and continued to stroke my raging hard-on.

Suddenly there was a bright flash of light and I turned to my right to see Sarah standing a few feet from me with a camera in her hand.

“You fucking little pervert” she shouted at me. “I’ve got proof that you were spying on me, I’m going to tell your parents and the police, you’re in real trouble now”

I was horrified and so shocked that I didn’t even think to put my cock away, I just stood there frozen to the spot.

“No, no, it’s not what you think, I wasn’t spying, honestly” I said, but as the words came out I looked down to see my stiff cock in my hand and realised I was caught red-handed.

“Look, OK, maybe I was, but I am really, really, sorry I will never do it again, please don’t tell anyone, I’ll do anything”.

At that, a strange smile came over face and she thought for a moment before telling me I had to follow her inside so we could discuss my punishment. Apparently her parents were away and her older brother came in once a day to check she was OK. He wasn’t going to be back until the morning now.

She guided me sheepishly into her bedroom and told me to stand at the end of her bed. She made herself comfortable on the bed and poured herself a drink.

“Right, you have seen me naked, now its my turn . . take off all your clothes, you fucking little pervert.”

I didn’t know what else to do as she had pictures of me wanking outside her window, so I started to strip. Pretty soon I was down to just my boxers.

“And them, I want to see your dick, I want to see the pervert’s dick. Come on, don’t be shy, I have a picture of it anyway,” she said giggling.

As I pulled my shorts down she whistled and laughed as my cock sprang free.

“Oooo, very nice perv boy. Now let’s see you get it hard for me . . come on, it was hard earlier, I want it hard again . . start wanking for me”

Again I was so embarrassed but couldn’t not do what she said so I gripped my cock in my right hand and started to pump it.

Wanking in front of this sexy 18-year-old girl was actually quite arousing and it wasn’t long before I had a raging hard-on again.

“Now keep on wanking you naughty boy, while I get my video camera”.

“What? No way, I am not letting you get this on tape,” I cried

“What choice do you have you fucking perv. If you don’t do what I say I will send the picture of you wanking outside my window to the police.

She had a point and I carried on jerking my cock as she set up her video camera on a tripod to record every minute of my humiliation.

I thought that was the worst of it but I was dead wrong.

With the camera running she reached into another drawer and fished out a dildo and some lubricant.

As I continued to work my hard-on, she came round the back of me and told me to relax as she started to smear lubricant all over my asshole.

I knew what was coming but was powerless to stop her because of the incriminating picture.

Sure enough, she finished lubing me up and I felt the tip of her dildo starting to push at the entrance to my asshole.

Slowly but surely she worked it in until it was halfway up my ass . . then she turned it on and it started to vibrate inside me.

The feeling was incredible and I lost control of my cock and spurt after spurt of my spunk flew out of my dick and onto her bed.

She laughed her head off as I came and then went round to turn the camera off and review the footage to make sure she had caught my ejaculation on tape.

She started giggling again. “The girls will love watching this next time they come over. Come to think of it, maybe we will get you round again and you can do it live for them.”

“You can go now. I will hang onto the picture and video tape to make sure you always do as I say from now on. You are now my sexual play thing. I will let you know when I need you again. Now fuck off pervert.”

And with that I scuttled back to my own bedroom totally shellshocked and humiliated by what had happened and terrified of who she would show the tape to.

I wonder what she will make me do next . .

My routine is to get my morning newspaper, that is, after I find where the Hell the paperboy tossed it, before relaxing with my morning coffee in my easy chair. Brazen and full of confidence, I opened my front door and waved my hello to my spying neighbor.

“Hi, Mrs. Crabtree, how the fuck are you?”

“Well, I never,” she said with her mouth gaping open and her eyes bulging out of her head.

“Hi ya, buddy,” I said to the dog taking a few steps forward and leaning down to pet the mangy beast. Not remembering his name, I wanted to call him shit head because that’s what he does all over my front lawn.

“Grrr!” The dog wasn’t very friendly nor was my nosy neighbor, but what else is new? The two deserved one another. I never saw more of a perfect match of a pet and its owner. With their gray curly hair, they even looked a little alike.

“Get away from my dog, you foul, dirty man,” she said literally running across the street while turning to leer at me.

Gees, had I known that this is all that it takes to get rid of my nosey neighbor, I would have done this a long time ago. I never saw the old bag move so fast since that day, Earth Day, when they were passing out free flyswatters for every can of bug spray. The type of person who would take anything, as long as it was free; when everyone else was surrendering their full cans or barely used cans of bug spray, she surrendered her empty can for a free flyswatter.

Even though she appeared to be shocked and embarrassed, she got a good look at me nonetheless because she kept turning and staring as she ran. To be honest, I felt good about opening up, taking it to the next level, broadening my relationship with my neighbors, and bonding closer to the natural beauty of my neighborhood.

‘Ah, life is good,’ I said to myself for no one to hear while stretching and yawning on my front lawn.

“Have a nice day, Mrs. Crabtree,” I called after her while waving as she ran. “Watch out for that car. Stop, look, and listen before crossing is my motto. That’s what I always say. That’s my rule. One can never be too careful when crossing the street.”

‘Screech!’

Damn, the car just missed her and her mangy mutt. The driver of the car was staring over at me instead of watching the road. Who the Hell is out at this hour of the morning? Oh, that’s Sheila, the President of the PTA driving that car. The neighborhood men call her SS Sheila for short skirt Sheila because she never wears anything else but short skirts to show off her sexy legs. Admittedly, she does have nice legs.

“Hi ya, Sheila,” I said giving her a big wave, as she banged a U-turn, slowed, and stopped her car in front of me. I looked down peering in her car and wasn’t disappointed to see her skirt was raised up just below her panty line. Damn, it was erotically exciting to see that much of her shapely thighs. “How are you? You almost got Mrs. Crabtree,” I said laughing while pointing over at Mrs. Crabtree’s house.

“Actually, Walter,” she said smiling while puffing up her hair with her hand and staring. “Who would have blamed me and who would have cared?”

“Bye Shelia,” I said while sharing her laugh.

“Give my jealous regards to Marion,” she said ogling me. “It was nice, uhm, to see you. It was nice to see all of you, Walter,” she said giving me a long leer.

I found my newspaper behind a bush, retrieved it, and went back inside my house to sit in my favorite chair, a leather recliner that was positioned in front of my big, bay window.

“Ah, life is good or will be soon when everyone in the house awakens,” I said to myself again, while stretching and yawning.

No sooner had I opened my newspaper when my daughter, Tricia, and her hot friend, Kathy, came downstairs looking for breakfast. I looked at my watch and it was not even 8am. After a late night out, they were up awfully early. Ah, I wish I was young again. At my age, if I have one too many beers, I sleep until noon and then wake up with an awful hangover.

Now, my daughter is a good looking woman, but my daughter’s friend, Kathy, is an absolute knockout. I can understand why when they are both together, all the guys hit on Kathy instead of my daughter. Why wouldn’t they? Who wouldn’t?

Kathy is taller, shapelier, and bustier than my daughter and has a very pretty face. Not that my daughter doesn’t have a pretty face, but she’s my daughter and I don’t think of her in that way, if you know what I mean. Moreover, Kathy wears the right clothes to show off her shapely figure. Every top she wears shows her abundant cleavage.

Now that I think about it, especially since I watched her in a movie last night, Sin City, she looks a little like Jessica Alba. Moreover, Kathy is more personable and a lot friendlier than my daughter is. My daughter is usually a bit bitchy like her mother. Certainly, if I was thirty years younger and single, without doubt, I’d do my daughter’s girlfriend.

Definitely, Kathy is a hot woman but without the attitude of a lot of other beautiful women. Give her time, no doubt, after being fucked over by men, getting married and divorced, and having a few kids, she’ll be as bitchy as the rest of them. Regarding my daughter though, I have no idea why she’s so miserable. If she’s such a bitch now, I can’t imagine what she’ll be like later in life after she’s had a reason to be bitchy. Maybe, it’s just that she doesn’t have a boyfriend and needs to get laid. Without doubt, she takes after my wife instead of me.

After a night out partying and drinking, Tricia invited Kathy to sleepover rather than drive home drunk. I so wanted to pretend that I didn’t know she was sleeping over and peek in the guest bedroom to see if she was sleeping naked, but I was still up watching television when they got a ride home stinking of booze and giggling.

I imagined walking in Kathy’s room naked and standing there in the dark while watching her masturbate in her sleep. I imagined my penis reacting to the naked sight of Kathy sleeping naked while masturbating. I imagined Kathy reaching out her hand in her sleep and taking my cock in her mouth, as if she had been masturbating over the thoughts of me, an older man, her girlfriend’s father. Hey, it’s my sexual fantasy. I can fantasize whatever I want and if I’m going to have a sexual fantasy, it may as well be a good one. Still, nonetheless, it was an exciting fantasy to imagine Kathy sleeping in the guestroom naked while masturbating and thinking of me, no doubt.

Actually, I’m sure she didn’t sleep naked in the guestroom and masturbate over me or even think of me. It’s just a sexual fantasy that I enjoy imagining whenever I see Kathy. She’s so hot and she makes me so horny. Her ass is first class and the way she walks and talks is so seductive. I’d give my right arm to fuck her.

“Hold on to the sink, Kathy, because I only have the one arm to keep you steady and to keep you from banging your head against the tile wall,” I imagined saying to her.

Honestly, I had forgotten that she was even here, kind of, well, not really, but I was delighted, excited actually, to see her again. I was proud that I still had the obvious aftereffects of my morning woody. Had I remembered we had such a hot houseguest, I may have rethought my plan and not gone through with it.

‘Nah!’

Minding my own business, I had already made coffee and was sipping my first cup and reading my newspaper while waiting for my wife to materialize from her deep beauty sleep to make me some toast. The older she gets the longer and deeper she sleeps. Obviously, she needs more sleep to rejuvenate her fading beauty. Only, she’d have to pull a Rip Van Winkle to recapture her lost youth. Yeah, I know, I could make my own damn toast, but it tastes better when my wife makes it for me.

“Dad! What the Hell?”

“Hi, Mr. Wilson,” said my daughter’s 22-year-old friend and giving me a sexy smile.

With that sexy greeting, Kathy made me wish that she was my daughter instead of Tricia. With her great personality, she was such a delight to have around the house. Fully dressed, I wished she had come downstairs in her sheer nightgown or baby dolls. But damn, she was even prettier when she smiled.

I imagined running away with her to Bali before imagining stripping Kathy naked, tying her to the bed, and making her do all the naughty things I imagined her doing while giving me that same sexy smile. Damn, she was so hot. Everything about her, the way she looked, the way she moved, and even the way she talked screamed fuck me and fuck me hard.

“Mom! Dad has lost his mind,” said my lovely daughter yelling up the stairs. “I apologize for my father’s lunacy. Eww! I’m so embarrassed. C’mon, let’s get out of this nuthouse, Kath. We’ll go to MacDonald’s for breakfast.”

“Bye, Mr. Wilson,” said Kathy turning to take another long look at all that I was showing and catching me staring at her incredible ass before leaving.

“Bye Kathy,” I said giving her my best older man smile.

God, I wish I could fuck her. I’d give up watching sports, playoff games, World Series and Super Bowls, to spend one hot night with Kathy. Damn, she’s so damn hot. I couldn’t help but imagine her giving me a good-bye wet kiss while I reached down behind her to feel her firm, round ass before reaching my other hand up to feel her abundant breast while she fondled my cock.

“Kathy, Hon,” I imagined saying to her. “You forgot to give my cock a good-bye kiss.”

“You’re right. I did. How could I forget such a thing? Please forgive my bad manners. Just let me put on some lipstick.”

I watched her applying bright red lipstick to her soft, full lips. Then, she leaned down and took my cock in her mouth while stroking me and swirling her tongue around the head of it.

“Good-bye to the cock of Tricia’s Dad.”

Oh, my God, my fantasies were running wild with my imagination.

“I like your Dad,” I heard Kathy say to my daughter, as she walked through the kitchen and out the back door. “He’s cool.”

“Eww,” said my love child about her own Dad.

Yeah, definitely, my daughter is a bitch. With my luck she’ll never marry and will live at home for the remainder of her life with her mother and me.

Damn, Kathy made my day hearing her say that, that she likes me and that I’m cool. Who knows, maybe when my wife files for divorce after my National Nude Day antics of today, I may have a chance with her. Tahiti, my tropical paradise of choice, here we come.

Back to minding my business and enjoying my early morning alone time, I continued sitting there reading my newspaper and sipping my coffee. It was already a bright sunny day and the birds were singing and a few neighbors were out walking their dogs and mowing their lawns.

“Hi ya, neighbors,” I said with a wave whenever one passed by my window.

Those neighbors, who unfortunately or fortunately happened by my bay window and saw me, put their heads down when I waved my hello. I thought that was not only a rude but also an odd reaction for them to not to acknowledge my friendly hello, especially on this most sacred day of days, National Nude Day.

With her hair looking like she slept on her head, my wife, Marion, hurried downstairs while tying her bathrobe sash. Damn, without makeup, this is not the woman that I proposed to and this is not the woman that I married. If I knew she’d look this bad in the morning, I may have reconsidered my matrimonial vow.

Instead of dressing in a wedding gown with flowers in her professionally coiffed hair and made up by makeup artists (which is why they call them artists, especially in the case of my wife), people should appear at the altar as they do when they first wake up in the morning. Yeah, there’d be fewer divorces and fewer marriages for that matter, if we guys knew up front what we were getting into.

“Good morning, Honey Bunch,” I said giving her my best Nude Day smile.

“Walter! What the Hell is going on? Why was Tricia yelling? She woke me up and it’s a good thing she did. I’m late. I’m going out to the nursery to buy flowers with—” Then, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes to take another look at me. “Walter! What the Hell are you doing? We have a houseguest.”

“We had a houseguest,” I said with a snicker while wetting a finger to turn the page of my paper. “She just left with our sweet daughter out the back door.”

“Not to mention your daughter is home from college. How dare you? What is wrong with you? Have you lost your mind?”

“Lost my mind? No I haven’t lost my mind. This is the sanest I’ve felt in years. Actually, no longer inhibited by the confining conventions put upon me by a puritanical society, I finally feel free,” I said putting my coffee down and my paper aside to yawn and stretch my naked exposure to the full delight and pleasure of my wife.

Okay, maybe delight and pleasure are the wrong words, annoyance and displeasure are better word choices, but I did expose my penis to my wife, nonetheless. Maybe, hopefully, she’ll get the hint and take me upstairs and fuck my brains out of my twisted mind.

“Confining conventions? Puritanical society? Have you been drinking at this hour of the morning?”

“No, dear, I’m not drunk. I’m just finally lucid,” I said reaching over to take a sip of my coffee. “The strongest elixir I’ve had is Starbuck’s French Roast and it’s just the thing to perk up my insight.”

“I can see that more than your insight is perked up. Where’s your modesty? Have you no shame? Put that thing away for God’s sakes. It’s too early in the morning to see that.”

“Too early in the morning? We used to always do it early in the morning,” I said hoping she’d agree to a quickie.

“Yeah, well, I’d rather just have some coffee than to be exposed to that thing,” she said pointing to it in the way she points to fish that has gone bad. “Suddenly, I feel violated,” she said with a look as if she just had taken a bite out of a sour pickle.

I couldn’t believe what my wife of 25 years was saying. Imagine my own wife saying that she felt violated by seeing my cock. Mrs. Crabtree didn’t feel so violated. She was looking, albeit as she was running away. And Sheila took a good look long at my cock. There was no violation with Sheila. Further, up the evolutionary scale was Kathy. By her stares and sexy smiles, she liked, I dare say, enjoyed seeing what I was showing. Yeah, baby! Violated my ass, I’d like to violate your ass right now to show you what it really feels like to be violated, you bitch, I mean, my sweet darling.

I could feel my wife, Marion, burning a hole in my newspaper. I peered up over my paper to see her eyes steaming and her face reddening. She was hopping mad. I haven’t seen her as mad since she missed the big Macy’s day sale when she was home sick with the flu.

“My modesty, my shame, and my inhibitions have since been replaced by my freedom. On this one national day of nudity, I feel one with the Earth.”

“You won’t feel so free when the police arrest you for indecent exposure. And where did you get that newspaper?”

“Where did I get the newspaper?” I knew what she meant, but I just played dumb. She hates it when I do that. “The paperboy delivered it, Sweetheart.”

“You know what I mean, you ass. Did you go outside to get it…like that?” She pointed a stiff index finger at me, as if she was pointing me out in a courtroom.

“Yes, that’s him, Your Honor,” I imagined hearing her saying at my trial for indecent exposure and lewd behavior. “That’s my crazy husband. He exposed himself to my daughter and her friend.”

“Of course, I went outside. How else could I get my damn paper? It’s beautiful out, there’s a cool breeze and the birds are—”

“You didn’t.”

“I did, indeed.”

“Oh, God help me,” she said making the sign of the cross. “Did anyone see you?”

“See me? No, of course not, that is, so long as you still consider Mrs. Crabtree as being a nosy nobody. Oh, and Sheila said to say hi.”

“Oh, my God, Walter, how could you embarrass me like that? You exposed yourself to Mrs. Crabtree? Of all people, she’ll broadcast it over the entire neighborhood. And Sheila saw you, too? She’ll tell everyone at school.”

“Well, I guess that explains why Mrs. Crabtree ran home dragging her little dog, shit head, behind her. And I don’t think Sheila will say anything to your fellow teachers. She liked what she saw too much, if you know what I mean,” I said with a wink and a chuckle.

Marion stormed out to the kitchen, poured herself a cup of coffee, returned to the living room, and sat across from me staring and steaming. She sat there sipping her coffee without saying anything for a few minutes, but I was ready for her. I could just feel her staring at me. She was livid.

“Why are you naked?”

“Why am I naked? I should ask you,” I said looking up at her. “Why aren’t you naked?”

“Please don’t answer my question with a question. Just answer my damn question, Walter Wilson.”

She hasn’t called me by my full name since I crashed my truck…in the driveway…into her car…after I had been drinking. Still staring at me, she persisted.

“Why are you naked?”

I’ll never forget it. “Walter Wilson,” she said that day running out in her nightgown. “You totaled my car.”

“It’s just a little bump for Christ sakes,” I said. “When you see in the morning light, it will be nothing.”

Yeah, that little nothing cost me the price of buying her a new car.

“Why am I naked?”

I did it again, answered her question with a question before answering her question with another question, just to piss her off. She didn’t have a lot of patience when she just woke up, especially before having finished her first cup of morning coffee.

“Yes, why are you fucking naked?”

“Don’t you know what today is?”

“Yes, of course, I do. Today is Tuesday, July 14th, the day that I commit you to a mental hospital for losing your clothes along with your mind,” she said.

“Today is National Nude Day,” I said putting the paper aside and raising my arms over my head. “It’s okay to get naked today and to feel the air tickle your pubic hairs.”

“National Nude Day? What the Hell is that? Walter really, there’s no such holiday,” she said searing my pubic hairs with her stare. “You’re just making that shit up to suit whatever agenda you suddenly have today to justify your perverted behavior in exposing yourself to our neighbor, my co-worker, our daughter, and her friend. Go upstairs this instant and put on your clothes.”

I reclaimed my newspaper and pretended to read. I didn’t even have to look up at her to know what she was doing. I could feel her watching me reading the newspaper and sipping my coffee.

“I’ll get dressed after you have sex with me,” I said finally after a thoughtful pause.

“What?”

“You heard me,” I said looking at her over my paper. “I said I’ll get dressed after you have sex with me.”

“I’ll not have sex with a crazy man.”

“You’ll not have sex with any man crazy or sane,” I said snapping open another new page of my newspaper. “You haven’t had sex with me in three long, frustrating years. If there is a reason why I’ve suddenly lost my mind, it’s because you haven’t had sex with me.” I stiffened my newspaper, along with my resolve. “It’s your fault that I’m sitting here naked. Yeah, that’s right, you have no one else to blame but yourself for me sitting here naked.”
“I, uhm, I haven’t been in the mood for sex. You know that. I told you that. It’s hormonal, you know that,” she said, as if apologizing to me.

Yet, I wasn’t going to let her off the hook that easily. Oh, no, not this time. We’ve been down this road too many times before. This time I was calling her bluff and playing for all the marbles.

“Yes, I do know that. We’ve had this conversation several times before. I also know is that you were supposed to see the doctor and have him prescribe hormones for you to take.”

“And I told you that not everyone can take more estrogen supplements because of the cancer risk. You don’t care if I die…of cancer?”

There it is; the guilt card. Only, I was ready to trump her move with all the cards I’ve been holding and waiting to play. Definitely, Walter was going to win this hand and the game.

“Sex aside, Marion, we’re not even intimate and affectionate anymore,” I said folding down my newspaper. “I can’t recall the last time you kissed me, the last time you gave me a hug or took my hand. You never compliment me, as I do you. I can’t remember the last time you teased me or looked at me with love in your eyes.” Holding back a tear in my attempt to look hurt, I looked at her with all the love that I could muster while waiting for her reaction and when none came, I continued. “We go nowhere. We do nothing. Where has the romance gone, Marion? Answer me that. Everything is about this house and about work and chores. It’s time we had some fun. It’s time we did something together.”

I couldn’t believe all of that came out of me. Way to go, Walter! I was proud of myself for unloading and clearing the air, yet, again. Hopefully, this time it will make a difference. Hopefully, this time she’ll change enough to accommodate me at least once a month in renewed sexual relations. Yeah, baby, Walter is going to get laid.

“I can say that about you, too, Walter. You don’t touch me either.”

I don’t touch her? This woman is the crazy one and not me. I’m always groping her. There’s not one time when we pass one another in the hall that I don’t grab her ass or feel her tits. Whenever I walk up the stairs behind her, I always lift up her skirt and feel her round, firm, panty clad ass. And I’m always coming up behind her when she’s leaning over the sink and humping her while fondling her tits. When we sleep, I spoon her and put my hand between her legs or on her tit, until she rolls over and shoulders me away. How can she possibly say that I don’t touch her? I don’t remember the last time she felt my cock or even saw me naked, that is, before this morning. She’s the one who doesn’t touch me.

“I try touching you, Honey, but every time I touch you, you complain I make you too hot, and not the kind of hot that I hope you to be. You complain it’s the hot flashes that don’t allow you to cuddle in bed.” I set the paper aside to confront her. “I can’t live like this anymore, Marion. I’m horny. I need affection. I need sex. I need to cum.”

She remained silent while sipping her coffee and I felt the tide turning in my direction. Then, she looked up at me and gave me that look; you know the look, the green light look, the one she used to give me when it was okay for me to feel her breast at the drive-in movie. I figured she was going to relent and fuck my brains out upstairs before leaving me to go to the nursery.

“Would it help you if, you know, I went down on you?”

“A blowjob?”

“Yes,” she said.

“You want to give me a blowjob?”

Actually, the more I thought about it, a blowjob would work right about now. I could feel Marion’s breasts while thinking about Sheila wearing that short, sexy skirt that stopped just before her crotch or I could pretend my wife was Kathy sucking my cock. Then, she said it.

“I mean, I don’t have the time to blow you right now, but I could do that for you when I get home, later, after my sister leaves.”

Yeah, sure, a blowjob would be great about now, especially with the fantasy of sexy Sheila and my daughter’s girlfriend, Kathy, still fresh in my mind. Having Marion suck my cock would have softened my resolve to continue this fight of her not giving me any sex, but I wasn’t doing all this just for a lousy blowjob…later. I was shooting for all the marbles with this naked confrontation and no way was I settling for just a blowjob after three, long, frustrating years of living like a monk or a prisoner in solitary confinement without being allowed a conjugal visit. I’m fucking horny and Walter needs to cum.

“A blowjob is not going to sexually satisfy me for another three years, until we have, yet, another argument, the same argument we’ve been having for years, Marion. As my wife, my lover, and my friend, I need you to be more intimate and affectionate with me. I need to feel that I’m still important to you in your life and that you want me and love me.”

“I do love you, Walter.”

“Then, prove it. Have sex with me right now, a quickie. We can—”

“This isn’t the time to have this conversation, Walter. My sister is due here any minute and I’m not even dressed. I have to get ready. I’d be embarrassed for her to see you like…Christine! What a surprise?” Marion looked at her sister and then at me before turning to look back at her sister.

Oh, oh, I forgot that Tricia had left by the back door leaving it unlocked. This is priceless. My sister-in-law gets to see me celebrating National Nude Day. There’s nothing like a bit of nakedness to bring the family closer together.

“Hi, Sis,” said Christine to her sister while looking at me.

“What are you doing here? And you brought your friend Michele, how nice,” said Marion putting her coffee down and getting up from her chair in a feeble effort to block her sister from seeing me. “Let’s all go in the kitchen, shall we?” Then, she looked at me and growled sternly. “Not you, Walter, you stay here.”

Suddenly, I felt like a dog, a very bad dog. Bad Walter! Sit Walter! Stay Walter! I picked up my newspaper and positioned it to cover my nakedness. Marion tried to escort my sister-in-law Christine and her friend to the kitchen. Only, Christine hung back a little with her hot friend, both of them took a look at me without saying anything. Oh, yeah, I shocked the shit out of them.

“What am I doing here? You invited me to go with you to the garden shop this morning,” said Christine looking from Marion to me and back. “I knocked on the backdoor, but I guess you didn’t hear me. I turned the knob and walked in. It wasn’t locked. Hi Walter,” she said giving me a little wave while giving me more of a prolonged sexual stare this time.

Gees, my sister-in-law Christine is a little vixen, I had no idea. Definitely, she’s a MILF, but I didn’t know she was a sexy mama, too. Oh, yeah, I’ll be masturbating later while fantasizing about her any her sexy friend, Michele.

“Hi Christine,” I said smiling and nodding my hello to Michele. “Hi,” I said to Michele.

This was my first time meeting Michele and she was a very attractive. Normally, I’d be embarrassed sitting in the living room naked while entertaining company. Normally, I’d never be sitting downstairs in my birthday suit for any reason, especially in my hot, leather recliner. Only, this wasn’t a normal day. This was National Nude Day and while celebrating it, I was finally making and taking my stand. There was no way that I was backing out now, no matter how exciting, I mean, humiliating it was for me to be here naked in front of my sister-in-law and her hot friend.

“Hi,” she said giving me a sensual smile, as a blush of warmth reddened her cheeks.

Man she was pretty. Definitely, I’d do her, as well as my sister-in-law, for that matter. I’d do them both, one at a time or together. They were both hot. Fuck, I was so horny and sitting here naked wasn’t helping. With the erection that I suddenly had, my newspaper was a feeble attempt to cover my naked sexual desire for them, but my sister-in-law had already seen what I was showing and hoping she’d see.

“Nice cock, Walter,” she said as soon as Marion left the room for the kitchen with Michele still turning around and peeking before finally giving me the eye.

As soon as my sister-in-law said that, as soon as she looked at me in that sexual way, I imagined her swiping her tongue across her lips, but she just stared. Still, the fantasy of having sex with my sister-in-law played through my mind. In an instant, I imagined her kneeling down between my knees and taking my cock in her mouth while I fondled her breasts.

“Nice cock,” I imagined her saying while looking up at me and stroking my prick and before taking it in her mouth.

She had bigger tits than Marion. She was a definite C cup and Marion was a B cup. She was a couple inches taller than my wife and weighed about 20 pounds less. I should have married her, the younger and hotter sister. Had I married her, I wouldn’t be sitting here naked and sweating in a leather recliner while feeling horny and giving my sister-in-law a cheap flash of my hairy balls and semi-erect cock. I suddenly felt like such a pervert, but I didn’t care. Today was National Nude Day and today I was celebrating while taking my stand.

“Thank you, Christine,” I said moving my newspaper up a bit higher to give her and her hot friend a better look at my manhood package. I had never flashed my cock to anyone before and it felt good to do it now. Her friend Michele didn’t say anything. She just stared. The first time having met her, her look made me wonder what she was thinking. I could feel my cock swell a little more with their stares and I couldn’t wait to jerk off later while imagining them staring at my cock and replaying Christine telling me that I had a nice cock.

It felt wildly erotic that they were both staring at my cock. For sure, after showing my cock to Mrs. Crabtree, our neighbor, Sheila, my wife’s co-worker, Kathy, my daughter’s sexy friend, and now my sister-in-law and her hot friend, Michele, I’ll have a lot to jerk off about later. So far, this National Nude Day celebration is a big success.

“Bye Walter,” said Christine still staring.

“Bye Christine. Bye Michele,” I said moving the newspaper away from my cock to give them one, last, good look.

“Bye Walter,” said Michele looking only at my cock.

“You know,” said Christine stopping and turning for one last look. “I wish Chuck was more adventurous like you.”

“You do? Adventurous? How so, Christine?”

“Well, Chuck would never sit in the living room naked while his sister-in-law and her friend paid his wife a visit,” she said with a sexy laugh. “That’s adventurous bordering on hot, sexy hot,” she said while fidgeting with one of the buttons on her blouse. “If my sister wasn’t such a stuck up, I’d get naked and join in you.”

“You would?”

“Yeah, I have no false modesty. If it wasn’t for Marion, I’d strip off my clothes and join you. After all, we’ve known one another long enough to share a few hours of nakedness. It isn’t like were going to have an affair and run away together. It’s just two mature adults bonding without wearing clothes.”

“Thanks Christine. I like how you think,” I said staring at her fingers fidgeting with her button while hoping she’d unbutton her blouse and flash me her tits. “Fuck what your sister would think,” I said while feeling both my brains anticipating Christine stripping off her clothes. “Get naked with me, Christine. What the Hell? You only live once.” Show me your tits, I wanted to say, but didn’t. I didn’t want to spoil the moment by being crass.

“I can’t,” said Christine looking towards the kitchen to see if Marion was listening. “I really want to, Walter, but I can’t. Besides, I don’t think my husband would understand. He doesn’t share my lack of modesty. After accidentally flashing the paperboy, the mailman, the UPS man, and the pizza delivery man, he’s jealous and doesn’t want me exposing my body to other men, anymore, especially not to my brother-in-law.”

“Well, give my regards to Chuck, then,” I said. “He’s a lucky man to have someone like you.”

Resigned to celebrate the holiday alone, when she failed to unbutton her blouse and join me naked to celebrate the holiday, I reluctantly bid her my farewell.

Christine turned and disappeared in the kitchen, but I could still hear them talking.

“Marion,” said Christine. “Why is Walter sitting in the living room…naked?”

“Naked? Don’t be silly. He’s not naked, not really, not technically, not even officially. It’s, uhm, National Nude Day. He’s, uhm, just celebrating the holiday, is all. Yeah, that’s what he’s doing, he’s celebrating,” she said with a nervous smile. “You know my zany Walter. He loves to celebrate the holidays,” she said with a forced laugh.

“Celebrating the holiday? Yeah, well,” said Christine, “he doesn’t dress up as Santa for Christmas or as the Easter Bunny for Easter,” she said sharing a laugh with Michele. “He doesn’t celebrate those holidays in the way that he’s celebrating National Nude Day now,” she said with another dirty laugh.

“You have to love a man who loves the holidays,” said Michele with a sexy laugh.

Damn, she was another hot one. Suddenly, I imagined her and my sexy sister-in-law returning to the living room and slowly stripping off their clothes. “Happy Nude Day, Walter,” I imagine them saying in unison. “We decided to get naked, too.”

“I must admit, though, he’s played the drunken turkey at Thanksgivings Day dinner a few times; I’ll give him credit for that,” said Christine. “Yet, I had no idea he was so into National Nude Day.”

“Yeah, well, you know Walter, impulsive and full of unpredictable fun,” said my wife with a voice full of sarcasm.

Then, I couldn’t believe what I overheard Christine say next to her sister and I imagined Christine unbuttoning her blouse in readiness to run in the living room naked.

“Now that I know today is National Nude Day,” she said while I listened literally hanging off every one of her words. “The holiday makes me want to strip off my clothes, run back into the living room, and celebrate the holiday with—”

“Don’t,” said Marion. The last time Marion said ‘don’t’ in the same way that she just said it was when I wanted to post some candid naked pictures of her on the Internet that I had taken when she was drunk after coming home from a CFNM show. Damn, that was a hot night, her 40th birthday. She must have imagined that I was someone else, a male stripper, in the way that she was sucking my cock.

“Don’t” my wife said with a handful of my balls after I had turned on the computer in readiness to post her naked photos.

I could imagine the look my wife was giving her sister, the same look she gave to me, in the way Marion said that one negative word to her younger sister. I imagined the confrontational leer that Christine must have received from her big sister was enough to stop her in her tracks and button the button that I imagined she just unbuttoned. My cock throbbed and ached over their sexual confrontation over me. It took all the self-control that I had not to get up and walk into the kitchen without my newspaper and give my sexy sister-in-law and her hot friend a Happy Nude Day hug while rubbing my naked cock against their tummies, but I knew my wife would hit me with the hot coffee pot.

It’s too bad Marion was home. It’s too bad Marion was such a wet blanket, especially when it came to sex. I suddenly wondered what would have happened if Christine and her hot friend happened by when I was home alone and sitting in the living room naked while celebrating National Nude Day. I imagined how better my National Nude Day celebration experience could have been with their getting naked with me.

“Hi, Walter,” I imagined Christine saying to me as she slowly unbuttoned her blouse. “May we join you in celebrating National Nude Day with you?”

“Well, normally, Christine, I prefer celebrating National Nude Day alone, but I guess I could make an exception just for today. What the Hell? Sure, that’s what nude day holidays are for, to bring friends and family closer without the restrictions that a puritanical society has put upon us with shame, modesty, inhibitions, and clothes. By the way, there’s an old tradition in celebrating Nude Day.”

“What’s that, Walter,” I imagined Christine asking me.

“Allow me to show you,” I said turning her around and bending her over and plunging my cock deep in her pussy.

“Oh, let me celebrate the tradition, too,” I imagined Michele saying while waiting for her turn with my cock next.

I imagined watching Christine and Michele having hot Nude Day sex with me when my wife’s foghorn of a voice interrupted my sexual fantasy.

“Why don’t you and Michele wait outside for me? I, uhm, just have to throw some clothes on and then we can head on over to the garden shop to buy those plants,” she said.

“Yeah, sure,” said Christine taking the hint and waiting out in her car with her friend.

I could hear Christine and Michele from where I was sitting in the living room. They left the way the came, out the back door while giggling like teenage girls. I wish I could have heard what they were saying. I wondered if they were saying anything about my cock.

“Walter Wilson, I don’t have time to continue this insane discussion with you now,” said my wife with her feel shoulder width apart and her hands on her hips, “but I shall expect you to be dressed by the time we get home for lunch.”

“Maybe, if you don’t want me to embarrass you further in front of your sister and her hot friend, you should have lunch out somewhere.”

“Hot friend? You think Michele is hot?”

“I’d do her,” I said looking at my wife over my newspaper. “I’d do your sister, too, if I could. I’d do Michele and Christine together. At this point in time, with the level of horniness that I feel, I’d even do your mother.”

“Walter! Enough! You’re such a pig.”

“I’m horny Marion. I’m fucking horny. I need to cum.”

“Jerk off, then,” she said.

Marion stormed upstairs, put her hair in a ponytail, threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt, and was out the door within five minutes.

“You bet I will,” I said. “And it won’t be over you,” I added.

“We’re not done talking about your lewd behavior, Walter,” she said storming down the stairs and shaking a scolding finger at me. “You’ve managed to humiliate me by not only flashing Mrs. Crabtree and Sheila your penis but also flashing our daughter and her friend and now my sister and her friend your cock. Have you no decency? Have you no shame? Where is your modesty? How dare you?”

“You have no one to blame but yourself, Marion,” I said snapping my paper open to stiffen it to attention. “You forced me to do this. You should have given me what I asked you to give me. You should have given me what I want. You should have taken me upstairs and given me sex. If you had, we wouldn’t be having this discussion right now.”

Marion stormed out of the house slamming shut the backdoor just as the front doorbell rang. Marion, Christine, and Michele were still sitting in the car in the driveway talking, laughing and/or gossiping, whatever it is they do when they are together. Figuring Mrs. Crabtree called the police; I opened the front door with my newspaper strategically placed. It was Marion’s mother, Phyllis, my mother-in-law.

“Mom, what a surprise,” I said dropping my paper by my side to give her a big bear hug. I could feel my semi-erect cock poke her soft belly and it felt good. With all of this female activity in the house, I now had a pretty good erection.

“Since you’re not wearing any pants and underwear for that matter, Walter, I know that’s no roll of quarters pricking my stomach,” she said looking down. “Walter, I had no idea how glad you are to see me,” she said with a laugh while still staring down at my semi-erect cock. “My daughter is a lucky woman,” she said finally looking up at me and making eye contact.

“Thank you, Mom,” I said looking down at my cock and then looking up at her still staring at my cock.

If only Walter was as lucky, I thought to myself. Now, unbelievably, my mother-in-law was giving me the eye. I couldn’t believe that first my wife’s co-worker, Sheila, gave me the eye, then my daughter’s sexy friend, Kathy, then my sister-in-law, Christine, and her hot friend, Michele, and now my mother-in-law just gave me the eye. I may be onto something with this Nude Day celebration thing. I just may be celebrating this holiday every year. I could just imagine my family, friends, and neighbors wanting to join in the celebration, too.

“Don’t go near that house?”

“Why not? That’s Walter Wilson’s house.”

“Don’t you know what day it is?”

“Other than July 14th…”

“Today is Nude Day.”

“So?”

“Walter celebrates Nude Day.”

“So?”

“He sits in his recliner naked waiting for unexpected family, friends, and neighborhoods to ring his doorbell.”

“Eww! Thanks for the warning.”

At this point in time, I was so horny that I’d do Marion’s mother. I was hoping my mother-in-law would take the hint of my erection, take things in hand, and wrap her hand around my cock and stroke it a little. Certainly, without doubt, I could use a little release right about now. I could use a hand job.

In her early seventies but looking younger, married young and to the same man all of her life; I wondered if my mother-in-law sucked cock. Hey, what the Hell? I was horny and any port in a storm.

As soon as I thought that I imagined my mother-in-law falling to her knees and taking me in her mouth. With incestuous thoughts of my mother-in-law blowing me while I felt her D cup boobs, I’d give anything for her to suck me off, doing what my wife, her daughter, has neglected to do. Suddenly, I imagined lifting up my mother-in-law’s skirt, bending her over by the front door and doing her right there while Mrs. Crabtree watched and fingered herself.

“Is she home?”

“Who?”

“My daughter silly,” she said with a laugh. “Your wife, you goof.”

I felt her hand brush by my cock when I released her from my hug. I couldn’t believe it. My mother-in-law just touched my cock. I couldn’t believe that she touched my cock and in the way that she touched it, I didn’t know if she did it accidentally or on purpose. I had goose bumps with the thoughts of her touching me again. It felt good when I felt her hand brush by it and it suddenly filled me with desire for her.

Her hand briefly touching the side of my penis made me wonder if I had made her horny. Suddenly, again, I imagined my mother-in-law taking my cock in her hand and giving me a hand job. Damn, this parading around naked in front of my neighbor, my wife’s short skirted co-worker, my daughter, my daughter’s sexy friend, my young sister-in-law and her hot friend, and now my mother-in-law was making me so horny. I couldn’t wait to go upstairs and jerk off.

“If you turn around and walk towards the driveway, Mom, you can catch her and Christine. Michele is with them, too. They are heading to the garden shop.”

“Oh, okay, thank you, Walter,” she said giving my cock one last look of approval. “May I ask you a question, Walter?”

“Of course,” I said putting a hand to my hip and standing there proudly with my legs shoulder width apart, as if I was fully dressed. I could feel my cock twitch with my sexual desire for my mother-in-law.

I saw Mrs. Crabtree peeking out her curtain from across the street and gave her a wave and then I saw Sheila doubling back and slowly passing by my house. I gave her a wave, too.

“Have you been drinking?”

“Drinking? Of course not, no, it’s only 8am. The strongest drink I’ve had is coffee, French Roast.”

“Then,” asked my mother-in-law while looking down at my cock, “Why are you naked?”

“Naked? Why am I naked? Actually, I’m not naked, not technically. I’m in costume. I’m celebrating the holiday, of course. I should ask you the same, only why aren’t you naked?”

“And which holiday is that, dear?”

In the way she asked me that question made me feel as if I were a mental patient in a nuthouse. She wasn’t so far from the truth, as I was a bit crazy after not having sex with my wife for three years.

“Why, today is National Nude Day,” I said taking a step forward, pressing my cock against her stomach again, and giving her a hug with one hand feeling the back of her bra and the other resting on top of her round ass. I so wanted to move my hand further down and cup her ass cheek while sliding my other hand around to feel her big tit.

“Why don’t you strip out of those clothes and we can celebrate the holiday together,” I imagined saying to my mother-in-law. “Here, allow me to help you get undressed,” I imagined saying while unbuttoning her blouse and reaching behind her to unhook her big bra before exposing her massive boobs.

“Well, happy National Nude Day, Walter,” she said pulling away from me.

“Thank you, Mom,” I said, but wanting so much to say, why not celebrate the holiday with me by getting naked.

Then, I couldn’t believe it when she did it again. Her hand brushed by my cock again, only, this time it was slower and felt more deliberate. Okay, maybe it was my imagination. Maybe it was accidental because by this time I had a full standing, straight out erection. Only, I didn’t have time to react. She left closing the door behind her and maybe it was for the better that she did. Otherwise, in my horny state, who knows what I may have done and regretted. Certainly, I would have pulled her by her wrist and put her hand on my cock. Definitely, I would have felt her big breasts and who knows what else?

Marion came home earlier than expected. I figured she’d go to lunch, but she bought her plants and had her sister drop her off. She was still in a huff. I figured she was still upset over me being naked and exposing myself to everyone. Certainly, as I had hoped, I knew she wasn’t feeling horny after seeing me parade around naked and being witness to others seeing me naked.

“You’re home early,” I said.

“I was hoping you’d be dressed,” she said putting her plants on the table before dropping her shoulders in surrender.

“Dressed? Why would I be dressed? My Nude Day celebration has only just begun.”

“Yet, after being married to you for twenty-five years, why would I think you’d suddenly regain your senses and your clothes? I knew you wouldn’t be dressed. You were probably hoping that I’d invite my sister, her friend, and my Mom inside for lunch. I’m glad I didn’t invite them in for lunch. I’d be mortified for them to see you naked.”

“Actually, I’m a bit disappointed you hadn’t,” I said muting the TV and mindlessly flipping channels. “I was hoping we all could celebrate National Nude Day together by getting naked together. I’d love to see your mother’s big breasts.”

“In your perverted dreams,” said my wife making another sour face. “That’s even gross for you to admit to me, Walter. You’re sick. You’re a sick man, Walter Wilson.”

“Besides, I thought you were going out to lunch,” I said.

“I was too upset to eat,” she said giving me a sad, but still angry look. “Why are you doing this to me?” There’s the guilt card again.

“I told you,” I said. “I’m staying naked until you have sex with me. Think of it as a protest, a naked sit-in, if you will. And it’s not all about you. It’s about how I feel, too, neglected and sexually frustrated. I’m horny Marion.”

“Walter,” she said with her hands in her lap and talking to me, as if I was her son instead of her husband. Boy, I could imagine that conversation. Mom, why won’t you give me sex? “It’s time you faced reality. We are old, too old for sex. We don’t have the sex drive that we used to have. You’re a 55-year-old man, Walter. No one wants to have sex with you anymore, not even me. Get it through your thick skull. Sex as you knew it, is over.”

That hurt when she said that. My wife no longer wants to have sex with me. I couldn’t believe it. I couldn’t believe she actually said that. I’m not too old for sex. Plenty of women would want to have sex with me, I bet. If only there was a way that I could prove it to her and to show her that I was still attractive and desirable to women. Only, my naked Nude Day demonstrated was beginning to feel like a lost cause.

“You don’t want to have sex with me?”

“No, not really, I don’t. I’m sorry, Walter, but the magic and the romance, I’m afraid is—”

The telephone interrupted her thought.

“I’ll get it,” I said glad for the interruption. I needed a chance to clear the hurt and the disappointment from my mind. I’m too young for my sexual life to be over.

Suddenly, while getting up and walking over to answer the telephone, I thought of all those Viagra commercials that I’ve seen on television with the good looking models. Then, I thought of the Cialis commercial with the couple sitting in separate bath tubs on the beach and in the field, whatever that means. Finally, I thought of smiling Bob in that Enzyme commercial. The men in those commercials were all about my age. They are all not too old for sex.

“Hello? Oh, hi? How are you? You do? Wow? Yes, of course, I’ll be glad to give you a hand. I’ll bring my tools. When? Right now? Okay, sure. Bye.”

“Who was that?”

“That? That was Michele. She asked if I could come over and fix a leaky faucet.”

“Michele? You don’t even know her. You met her for the first time today. She has some nerve,” said Marion giving me a dirty look before a dark cloud of realization reddened her face. “A leaky faucet my ass,” flashed Marion. I haven’t seen her as angry since she was denied an increase in credit on her credit card. “A faucet is not what she wants unplugged, or in her case, plugged, if you know what I mean.” She shot me an angry look. “If you take one step out this door, Walter, I swear—”

The telephone interrupted her again and again I was glad for the interruption because I really didn’t want to listen to her tirade that made me feel sexually undesirable.

“Hello? Oh, hi. He’s not home? H’s working all day? That’s too bad. Of course, absolutely, it would be my pleasure. No, I don’t mind at all. Sure, no problem. I’ll be right over.”

“Who was that?”

“Your sister wants me to help her move something.”

“Move something? Move what?”

“I dunno,” I said with a shrug. “She didn’t say. I imagine it’s something too heavy for her to move alone.”

“She wants you to move her no doubt to the bedroom.”

“Marion, really, you think very little of your sister.”

“I know my sister better than you do, Walter. She’s a slut. Besides, why doesn’t she ask Chuck, her husband, for his help to move whatever it is she needs moved?”

“He’s not home. He’s working. She said that he won’t be home until late.”

“Oh, no, buddy boy; you’re not going over my sister’s house naked. I know what my sister is like and I assure you that—”

“Assure me what, that she’s nothing like you, a cold and frigid bitch?” I couldn’t believe I said that, but she hurt me when she said that she no longer wanted to have sex with me. “What are you worried about? You just said that no one wants to have sex with a 55-year-old man, not even you.”

Again, the telephone rang and again I was glad for the interruption because we were just about to get into an argument.

“Hi, how are you? Oh, you poor thing. Yeah, I know a little about cars. Sure, no problem. I can take a look at it. I’ll bring my cables.”

“And who was that now?”

“Tricia’s friend, Kathy, wants me to jump start her car.”

“Jump start her car? Jump start her car, my ass. Jump start her, you mean.” Marion’s eyes were flashing with anger. “I mean it Walter Wilson, if you leave this house to go over to Michele’s house, my sister’s house or to Kathy’s—”

Again the telephone interrupted her.

“Hi, how are you? You did? Sure, of course, I can give you a hand with that. My pleasure. No problem at all. I’d be happy to do that for you.”

“Who was that?”

“That? That was Sheila.”

“Sheila? Are you kidding me? What the Hell does she did she want with you?”

“She wants me to hold the ladder while she puts boxes in the attic.”

“Hold the ladder? Is she serious or delirious? Hold the ladder my ass. I’ve never seen that woman wear anything other than a short skirt. She wants you to hold more than a ladder while you’re looking up at her panties or knowing her, her pussy because she probably doesn’t even wear panties, the slut.”

At this point, I was laughing inside. I couldn’t have done this any better had I planned the whole thing. I couldn’t believe it when the telephone rang, yet, again.

“I’ll get this,” said Marion in a flash of anger. “Hello? Who is this? Mother? You were? What? Walter? You saw Walter naked? No, he can’t come over,” said Marion standing stiff with her hand on her hip. “Mother! Really! Act your age!”

“Gees, Marion, you hung up on your mother.”

“Yeah, well, it seems she has a leaky faucet that suddenly needs fixing, too.”

Suddenly, something caught my attention out of the corner of my eye outside the bay window. It was Mrs. Crabtree peeking in our house.

“Look Marion, there’s Mrs. Crabtree and she’s dressed to kill. She’s wearing that dress she wore to her daughter’s wedding years ago. She fixed her hair and is even wearing lipstick to walk her dog. She keeps looking over here and waving.”

Marion walked over to the bay window and snapped shut the drapes.

“These women ought to be ashamed of themselves. What is wrong with them? They are all sluts.”

“Well, unlike you, I guess there are lots of women who find me young enough and attractive enough to want to have sex with me, especially on National Nude Day. Perhaps, after they saw my penis they realize what they’ve been missing.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Where’re we going?”

“Upstairs. All this nudity has suddenly made me horny. I need you to fuck me before I blow you. It’s time that I celebrated National Nude Day with my husband.”

“Can I pretend you are the farmer’s daughter and I’m the traveling salesman? We haven’t played that game in such a long time and you know it was my favorite.”

“If you feel you must, Walter, to get off. Admittedly, it is a better game than the nurse and doctor or the biker and waitress games.”

A few days ago…

Nick was on a step ladder painting Deb’s Rec Room white…he was wearing some old holy paint jeans and sweating through a white T. He was painting with a brush and had the roller pan perched on an upper step to dip paint out of. Then Deb walked in wearing her usual red bikini. But this time she wore a white long sleeve shirt over it. Then she bent over to pick up some magazines….and her cleavage kept going and going until Nick could see her nipples sticking out proudly from both her voluptuous breasts….the paint brush fell a lil lower…Deb bent a lil lower and Nick swore he saw Heaven between her legs and through her bare breasts, a dark patch that could only be her neatly trimmed landing strip. She was Naked under there! The paint brush dropped….

Crash! Spilllllugluglugluglug!

The paint brush dropped into the roller pan and the roller pan flipped over spilling white paint all over Nicks Shirt, down his stomach inside his jeans and over his jeans…it was even running down his leg!

“Oh Gosh! Oh Gosh!” Exclaimed Deb.

“Awww Man!” Nick cried. “Look at what a klutz I am!”

“Oh it’s okay, that’s why we put newspaper down. Anyway, you make a cute klutz!” Said Deb.

“Well in my defense I have to say you distracted me.” Stated Nick boldly.

“What? Lil’ Ole Me?”

“Yeah, is that shirt Allll….” Nick tried to ask.

“That paint is soaking right through your clothes!” Cried Deb. “We better get ‘em off ya fast. I’ll help ya and keep the shirt from sticking to ya….”

With that Deb started to pull Nicks shirt away from his toned stomach and Nick didn’t see a point in protesting and helped guide his paint soaked shirt over his head. With Deb helping they kept most of it off his face, but the smell was really bad and all the paint fumes were starting to make him light headed.

“Wow, you really made a mess! Your pants are soaked plum through! I’d hate for you get a rash or something, you better get outta those things now.” Exclaimed Deb, almost happily.

“Umm…take them off here?” Nick asked.

“Sure silly! Your not that shy around your good friend Deb are you? Besides it’s practically an emergency.” Defended Deb.

“Your probably right, it does burn a lil…”

And with that Nick unbuttoned his Jeans and zipped them down, peeling the sticky gooey material down his muscular legs and over his paint soaked bikini briefs, that used to be black.

Once he had them off, and piled on the floor next to his shirt, he noticed that Deb was silent. Silent and Staring. Staring at his semi-erect package in his white stained bikini briefs. And despite the fallen paint that was already hardening to his skin, her attention and apparent nakedness underneath her shirt meant that the paint wasn’t the only thing hardening inside his bikini briefs.

“Wowww!” Cooed Deborah.

Huh?

“I mean…Wow it really did soak all the way through. I think I’ve got an old pair of jeans laying around from my brother that you could wear…I’ll have to make them shorts though, there too big for you otherwise…” Then Deb mumbled: “…or you could just work the rest of the day without clothes…that would be fine with me.”

“I’m sorry what was that?” Asked Nick.

“I said you could work the rest of the day in my brother’s pants , I’ll go cut them off for you! You just get outta those nasty wet briefs!”

“Okay, should I wait for you in the bathroom?” Asked Nick.

“The bathroom?”

“Yeah…You don’t want me to take my underwear off right here do you?”

“Well….uh…”

“Besides I need to rinse this paint off.”

“Oh right, right. You look so cute in those briefs I almost forgot about that! Then you go take a shower and I’ll cut the pants for you.”

With that, Deb exited the room. Not wanting to take her eyes off the living man doll practically naked in her Rec Room. And went to find her brothers old jeans.

Nick did feel a lil lightheaded, but he swore he heard Deb say he could work without clothes the rest of the day and it would be fine with Her! And after that she practically expected him to get naked right here and wait for her! And after all she was naked under that shirt! Hmmm…seems kinda outta place. She has been a bit flirty and sexy. But plain outright Nudity could get him fired, or worse push things too far to fast. However, he knows she was naked under that shirt and almost avoided the question. Like she was wanting something to happen but chickened out. God she was gorgeous. And she wanted him, he could tell. But walking around naked in her house? He wasn’t sure. And then it dawned on him!

He could strip out of the wet paint soaked briefs in here, where the newspaper would collect the paint and stroll Naked to the bathroom, keeping the house carpet free of paint and relieving him of an excuse to walk Naked through Deborah’s house! It was a good plan. She had practically asked him too anyway, right?

And with that he pushed the paint ridden briefs down his cock, which was lengthening by the minute…and over the head causing it to bob a little, then on down over his thighs where the heavy material flopped down to his feet in a splash of excitement as he now stood Naked in his sexy employer’s House.

Excited and Nervous Nick walked naked and proud through the Rec Room, his dick a bobbin’, and down the hallway to the bathroom. It occurred to him that to get to the bathroom he would have to pass the main hallway entrance was open to the front door, and Mrs. Janeway did have a glass screen door, with the screen even up this time of year. But the chances of anyone seeing him…Don’t be silly Nick told himself as he strode into view of the front door and glanced over expecting to see the empty stoop and a deserted road out front. Apparently the chance of someone seeing him walking through Mrs. Janeways House Completely Naked, were quite good. Because there on the front porch, staring wide eyed and mouth agape was Deborah’s young, blond haired Neighbor, Paige. He reacted with instinct and quickened his pace while his hands went ahead of him to cover his ever hardening cock. He had just made it to the bathroom door when Paige’s scream of excitement resounded through the house.

He rushed in and shut the door behind him, hiding from the predicament and trouble he had caused. Deb pitter pattered up to the front door and saw Paige.

“Well Hello Paige what’s the matter?” Asked Deb.

“Are you Ok? I swear I saw a Naked Man covered in Paint run past your foyer!”

“What? Oh! Hahahaha.” Laughed Deb. “That’s just Nick, my handy-man. He had an accident and we’re trying to get him cleaned up. Naked huh?”

“Well he certainly looked naked, but there was a lot of white paint on him, no those bare butt cheeks were too muscular to be anything but but naked….he was naked girl! And he was Fine!”

“Oh My Lanta!” Cried Deb. “Well I guess he decided to leave ALL the dirty paint stained clothes in the paint room! Grinned Deb. “Come back over later hon, if you wanna see more, I gotta get my painter boy! Whooo!”

“Oh Deb I almost forgot! The CFNM meeting was canceled, but it looks like you may have our next candidate! Say next Tuesday at 8?”

“I’ll keep you posted.” Winked Deb.

“Oh, Niiiick!?!” Sang Deb.

Deb approached the bathroom door, and heard the shower running. Her shower was the kind with a “blurry” glass door, so she wasn’t embrassed to open the door and peak in, even though Nick might be. She knocked as she opened it and stuck her head in…Nick?

“Yes, Deb?” Nick tried to sound innocent.

“It seems you gave my neighbor a good show!”

“Oh, I’m sorry ’bout that. I just thought that.. I just thought that it would make more sense to leave all the paint clothes on the paint paper and uh…not mess up the house. I’m sorry if I put you in an awkward position…”

“Oh it don’t bother me sweetheart. From what I can see, you gave her a good show” Just then a spray of water off of Nicks arm sprayed the inside of the door, when he turned to face it, and the water rinsed the layer of steam that had built up on the door…rinsing it clean and practically see -through for Deborah to see Nick in all his blurry glory, hard and stretching to the wall, and red where he had obviously been playing with it. Mmm mmmm thought Deb.

“….and you can walk around Naked anytime with me around sugar.” blurted Deb.

“So your not Mad that I was walking around your house Naked?” asked Nick.

“Oh no, baby. I enjoy watching you, if your comfortable with it, you can be as naked as you like. Don’t expect sex, at last not right away, but You can be Naked for Me any ole time Hot Stuff!”

“Gulp” Swallowed Nick.

“I’ll definitely think about it.” Said Nick as he stroked his hard wet cock absentmindedly. Not knowing Deb could see everything in slightly blurry detail.

“You do that Hon. Do u still want those jeans?” Asked Deb.

“Yeah, I’m a lil’ embarrassed…flattered…but embarrassed.”

“Okay hon, just holler when your finished.”

And with that Deb left the bathroom, and left the door open. After all little hints were always the best.

Nick came soon after she left, imagining himself painting nude while she sucked his cock in her tell tale red thong bikini…mmmmmmm. Then he finished soaping up and rinsing down, and turned the shower off.

He opened the door and grabbed the plush orange towel he had hung by the door…and noticed the bathroom door was open. He smiled to himself at how coy Deb was being. She was just flat after him now, and lets face it, her pursuits so far had only ended up allowing her Neighbor to see him Naked, not Her! So he daringly toweled off with the door open, thoroughly, even drying his dick again, rather vigorously…then feeling silly, he closed the door to a crack and hung the towel up.

“Deb! I’m done!” yelled Nick.

The pitter patter of ladies feet came to the door.

“Here ya go Nick try these on!” stated Deb.

Deb handed Nick some cutoff jeans through the gap, peaking down the whole time and biting her lower lip.

“Thanks Deb” smiled Nick

“Anything for my half-naked handy man!” Winked Deb.

Nick grinned and closed the door.

He shook his head in disbelief of his good luck and attempted to put the shorts on.

“Let me know if I cut them wrong, if it was too much.” Said Deb.

Nick pulled the shorts up and they just kept coming. They were up to his mid thigh, covered very lil more if not less than your typical boxer briefs.

“Ummm…yeah, I think you did too much” said Nick.

“Okay hand them back and I’ll fix ‘em.”.

Nick slipped he shorts off, leaving him naked again and handed them to Deborah.

“Be right back!”

Moments later Deb was back at the bathroom door.

Knock knock.

“Here ya go sweetie, try these on.”

“Thanks Darlin’.” Nick figured an enduring name on his part couldn’t hurt at this point. Her eyes lit up and she said:

“No problem ’sweet cheeks’.”

Nick grinned at the odd humor and left the door cracked.

Then he slid the newly cut jean shorts on before looking at them…they were shorter than before! They barely covered his butt, cut off right below the front pocket line. They were kinda loose but should be okay, but they even had a hole in the right butt cheek, exposing at least 2 inches of flesh!

“Ya got ‘em on?” Asked Deb.

“Yeah…” Started Nick.

And with that the door opened.

“Mmm mmmm they do look good on you!”

“Umm Deb…I said you did too much, as in you cut off too much! Now they’re even shorter!”

“Oh, I thought you just wanted more freedom, and that I left too much material on, you know, cause it’s so hot!”

And with that she unbuttoned the third button on the long sleeve cover up that was the only thing she was wearing. And fanned her sweat riddled cleavage.

“Well, it is getting warmer in here, I guess I could finish up the Rec Room this way, since you don’t mind.”

“Ya know, I always wanted a Naked Handy Man, but I guess a Half-Naked one will do.” Deb laughed. “For now….”

Deb laughed and smacked Nick on the butt cheek with the exposed flesh as he walked by.

Nick worked in his short cut offs for the rest of the afternoon, then Deb showed up again, this time in her red bikini bottoms and a wrap around her breasts.

“Ohh Nick!”

Deb walked under the ladder and examined Nicks very exposed butt cheeks hanging out of the bottom of the cutoffs she had made for him. Mmm he was soo fine, but good things came to those who waited.

“Yes Deb?”

“I want to make you and offer.”

“Sure.”

She eyed him up and down and bit her lower lip.

“You’ve gotten me so excited prancing around in your cutoffs like that, that I’ve decided to give you a lil show of my own…for a price.”

“You mean I get to see You naked?”

“Well part of me. After I get to see All of You Naked! You’ve been practically naked all afternoon now, and even my neighbor has seen you in the buff. So here’s the deal, if you just drop those silly lil excuse for shorts down to the floor…I’ll show you my amazing breasts, which are naked under this semi-sheer saran wrap. As I’m sure you’ve guessed, judging by the tent in your shorts.”

“Ohhh Deb….I want you so bad right now, staring at you half-naked all day…both of us…I’ll do anything for you….”

And with that Nick climbed down the ladder and unsnapped his jean shorts which was all the loose things needed to fall down and slide over his rising boner to expose his naked man flesh to the dampening Deborah Janeway. There he was she thought…finally Naked in her Rec Room and just for her…displaying himself nakedly, just for her.. Nick Cavanaugh in all his Nakedness! Wet N Wild with abandon she dropped her saran wrap…and stood topless before Nick.

Her 34 C breasts were poised and stuck outright jutting her hard nipples out proudly. Ripe and round, and skin glowing with a youthful freshness they should have lost after she past 30, Nick’s manhood stirred up even more at the site of their naked glory.

“Your beautiful!” Exclaimed Nick breathlessly.

“And so are you, my dear.”

“Now, before we go too far and ruin the fun and the order of things, I need to move straight onto proposition number two. As bad as I hate to end this now…”

“Order of things…” inquired Nick.

“I’ll explain more tomorrow, but if I dally any longer, I’m afraid my emotions will get the better of me, and you’ll become just another nocth on my bedpost instead of new client in our club. I might as well tell you know, it’s a Clothed Female Naked Male club. CFNM for short and from what I can see you seem to be enjoying it so far!”

“Wow, they have a name for this?”

“Oh yes, here’s what I need you to do. Tomorrow I will get completely naked for you, and you can see my entire body in the Nude. But Only if you walk the block and a half back to your home, as you are now, Naked. And return in the morning Completely Naked. Then and only then will I be Nude for you.”

Nick looked a little perplexed.

“I mean you’ve been Half Naked all day, you may as well work Completely Naked right?” Convinced Deb.

“I might be crazy but right now I’ve got to say Yes. Hell Yes”. Stated Nick.

“Great!”

And with that Deb walked her Naked guest to the front door while he was mesmerized by her topless breasts swaying as she stepped.

“See you tomorrow my Naked Handy Man!”

And she shut and bolted the door, leaving Nick in the middle of his suburb Naked, a block and a half from his home. At least it was getting dark he thought. And tomorrow would be even more scary! But hell if a body like Debs wasn’t worth getting arrested for, then what was? So now he must find his way back to his house Naked….and getting Hard.

After months of brain storming how we can get our males naked and how we can convince our mother to have them naked at home, came to us on a fine spring day. We here out in the park where we met a couple of friends who where talking about their holiday plans. They told us that they were going to a club in the country where nudity is obligatory. There one can enjoy the freedom of being naked at all times of the day. The swimming pool is quite large and the deck area is also attractive as it is surrounded by a large number of mature trees.

We showed more interest and asked them if they have been there. It was a stupid question and the way they were describing it to us, we should have known it. They told us that they were there a couple of times with their boyfriends and they told us that as the number of guests is not very large, in the evening various groups of guests would organize some adult fun.

The phrase “adult fun” got us more interesting in the holiday subject and we begged them to tell us more. One of them just smiled; looked at us and said “You invent your game and convince the females of the group to support the idea and then one way or another we convince the males to go along.”

“Like what sort of games?” I asked enthusiastically.

“Think of something you would want to see” she told me

“Well. What about a competition of masturbating and who cums first?” I asked sheepishly.

“That is not a new idea and during our last holiday it was done about 3 or 4 times in the two weeks we were there.”

I looked at my sister and gave her a devilish smile. She just smiled and nodded her head in approval of my thoughts.

After getting the details of the place and how to get there, we thanked them for their company and interesting conversation. Before we departed, one of them told us, that if we were interested, we had to book early as the club accommodates about 60 guests in total.

“Bingo!” exclaimed my sister. We just need to see how to convince the rest of the family to go on a nude holiday.

“What about convincing the males to participate in such games?” I remarked.

“We cross the bridge when we come to it. Let us now think of how we shall get the family to go there first.” My sister replied.

We did not have to wait too long for the idea to pop up. On Sunday as we were driving to go and meet our parents at a restaurant we planned to have lunch, the radio station we were tuned in announced the winners of the previous week competition. The prize was a weekend break for two persons at a summer resort in the French Riviera.

“Yes, that is it” I shouted.

“What is what?” my sister asked.

“We pretend that we won a competition for four persons in a surprise location.” I announced.

“My dear sister, you forgot how to count. We are five in the family.”

“Five would be an odd number to make the story credible. We tell them that we asked the organizers to have a fifth member and we pay for this extra member.”

“Brilliant! But how are we going to convince mum and dad?”

“We need to involve our friends again. We ask one of them to phone home while we are at work and give the news to mum that Linda and Jane won a holiday for 4 persons to a surprise destination. But first we have to phone the club and make the reservations to make sure that they have accommodation available.”

We contacted our friends that same afternoon and we explained to them our plans. They were ready to give us a hand in this game and we arranged to meet on Monday evening at the pub to plan the details over a glass of wine.

Chapter 2

My mobile phone rang while I was returning home from work. Mum was on the other end of the line. Her voice was excited and I could hardly understand what she was saying. The game started and she received the telephone call with the news of the fake win. I asked her to calm down and she should wait for me to arrive home as I was only some minutes away.

There was another call on my mobile phone. This time it was my sister. “Hey, she swallowed it bait, line, hook and sinker.”

I could not understand one word of the rest of her conversation as she must have been dying with laughter. I asked to control herself and we see each other back home.

As soon as I arrived home, mum was visibly shaken and excited. I too pretended to be excited. “Mum, we never won anything in our lives and now this. Wow, wow and wow.” I told her.

“Wait till your father hears about it. We were discussing where we should go for our holidays this summer and this came up. Tell me what was this competition?”

Mum, it was a sort of questionnaire in a women’s magazine and they also asked for a slogan for a product that is advertised in that magazine.” I replied.

“In a million years, I would never dreamt that we win.” I continued

“The lady on the phone said that it was for 4 persons. Pity!”

“Don’t worry mum. I will contact the organizers and ask them to arrange a holiday for 5 persons and we shall pay for the extra person. That way we shall all go. OK? Now calm down and please make me a nice cup of hot coffee.”

During dinner the main topic of the conversation was this holiday to a surprise destination. Dad seemed not fully convinced but the enthusiasm mum spoke and repeated for the thousand time the conversation with this woman on the phone, helped to ease his tension and commenced to accept this fact.

“Where is this place we are going for our holiday?” he asked.

“Dad, honestly I do not know. The competition just mentioned a surprise location. Who cares where? It is a free holiday and even if it is in a place that we already have visited, I would love it just the same as if it were a new location.” I stated.

All seemed to agree with me.

The next few days we invented some letter heads of a fictitious company and wrote ourselves a letter congratulating us for winning the competition and enclosing a voucher for 4 persons to “Club X Holiday Resort” giving also the dates and confirmation of our accommodation.

The questions started coming our way again and I told them that when I contacted the organizers to ask them to book the extra person, they told me that they will make the necessary arrangements with the Resort for an extra bed in a bungalow. I explained to my parents that I was informed that all bungalows accommodate 4 persons so it is only a matter of installing an extra bed. I told them also that a representative of the organizers would contact us a few days before the departure date to give us the exact details where we should go.

The weeks flew by and finally the departure date was only a week away. My sister and I produced the necessary paperwork we received at our friends’ address and informed the family that the Resort was only about 2 hours by car and we should drive there directly.

The big day arrived and when all our luggage was loaded in the car, dad keyed in the destination address on the GPS and the estimated time of arrival was 2 hours and 8 minutes according to the information on the GPS.

The scenery on the way was breath taking especially when we got closer to our destination. We were all speculating what we were going to find and my sister and I could not stop giggling at the suggestions. Little did they know that in a few minutes we ladies had to expose our pussies to the boys and the boys had to expose their hardware to us.

We just crossed our fingers that there would be no strong opposition to the location and that all would accept it.

When we arrived I asked the others to wait in the car, while I went to the reception to make the necessary arrangements for our booked accommodation. Thanks heavens that they remained in the car as the receptionist was an attractive middle aged lady fully naked and fully shaved down under.

She told me where we should park the car and gave me the keys to bungalow 16 and gave me instructions how to reach it from the parking area.

The pathway was narrow as the hedges were a little bit overgrown and invading the walking space. We could hear the laughter and splashing of people jumping in the pool. We reached the bungalow and put our luggage inside. Then came the surprise.

“What the hell! What kind of place is this?” I heard dad shouting after he had a look through one of the windows on the far side of the entrance door.

We all rushed and saw what my sister and I expected to see — lots of people fully naked.

Dad wanted to leave immediately and told us not to unpack so we head straight back home. My sister and I objected and we asked our brother if he would mind doing like all the rest of those people and go around naked. There were some beautiful young women out there and we were sure that his answer would be a positive one.

“Well dad; that is already 3 persons in favour” I said.

“Make that 4″ mum said.

Reluctantly dad gave in. For a while we all stood there looking at each other not knowing what to do. I picked up some courage to break the ice and started taking my top and bra off. When they saw me topless my sister and my mother also started undressing. It took the boys a little bit longer to pick up courage and it was only after all the 3 of us females were fully naked.

From the bulge in their pants we knew the reason for their shyness. They did not want us to see them naked with a hard penis.

Mum encouraged them to take their cloths off and she said that their hardness will soon wear off. They looked at each other and blushed. It seems that they knew they were caught being hard.

Mum approached dad and undid his belt and pulled down the fly on his pants. I asked my brother if he needed assistance to undress, which he immediately refused and started pealing his cloths off.

It was obvious that both were hard as they tried to cover themselves up with their hands. Mum suggested that they go and have a cold shower to calm down a little bit.

Out near the pool we could see several men with a semi erect organ.

While the males were having their shower, we females unpacked the luggage and placed the cloths in the wardrobe and drawers remarking and laughing that if we knew we would not have carried all those cloths.

When the males finished their shower, that is when they felt confident that their organ was limp, they picked up courage and appeared from the bathroom still embarrassed to show their intimate parts.

“OK!” I said, let us pick our towels and go and have a dip in the pool.

I picked up a towel and headed for the door and saw that mum was right behind me. We called the others to be quick about it and that we shall meet them at the poolside.

In a small area it is not easy to find a quiet spot, however we managed to find an area that would accommodate the 5 of us. Mum laughed when she saw dad and my brother walking towards with the towels on their shoulders and hanging to cover their manhood.

After a few minutes the shock seemed to wear off as we all got up and went to have a dip to cool our bodies from the hot sun. All walked to the pool without carrying any towels in hand, same as the other people were doing.

At around 13.00 hours a pretty young waitress, blond, shaved pussy and about my age, came around to take our order for lunch by the pool. About 30 minutes later a young waiter, mid 20’s, also fully shaved, came and served us what we ordered.

As my dad and my brother could not lift their eyes from the nice shave pussy of the waitress, the same thing happened to us females. We could hardly lift our eyes from the well-endowed shaved package of our waiter.

We observed that with the exception of a couple that were heavily trimmed down under; all the others were fully shaved. Our family was the odd ones out as we were all hairy.

I whispered to my sister and she suggested that we should go back to the bungalow and shave. It was not met with too much enthusiasm; however we all seemed to walked back together back inside.

When we were back in the bungalow I asked if he would shave me as I never touched a razor blade in my life and I was afraid to cut myself. He looked at me surprised and looked at mum. She told him that if he shaved me he had to shave her also. You should have seen the look on his face. My brother quickly prompted that he shall shave my sister’s pussy himself.

I placed myself lying on my back on the floor. I did not want to lie on the table as the height would obstruct my view of dad’s penis. I wanted to observe his reaction while he shaved me. He asked me to lie on the table and I told him that I feel comfortable on the floor. He brought the shaving cream and his shaving razor, changed a new blade and asked mum to bring a bowl of water and a towel. I spread my legs and already started seeing some movement in his penis. He wetted my pussy hair and applied some cream on his hands and commenced spreading it around my private parts.

My sister imitated me and asked my brother when he was going to commence his job on her. My brother’s penis also had some instant reaction.

Dad commenced from my belly shaving downwards towards my clitoris. When he shaved that area he had to shave around my pussy opening between my legs. He asked me to pull my pussy lips to one side so he would have better access. I just spread wider my legs and asked him to do it himself as he knows exactly what he wanted to do. He looked at mum and so of, waited for her approval. I saw mum looking at him with a certain smile and waiting for him to see what he was going to do. It seems that dad was lost. I told him that I was getting tired with my legs spread that way and he should hurry up. He took hold of my pussy lips and pulled them to one side. The shaving cream seemed to make them slip from between his fingers and he made a second attempt, this time grabbing them harder, which almost started to hurt me. You should have seen him then. He was sporting a full erection. A quick look at my brother and he too was fully erect.

When dad said that he was ready, I asked mum to inspect me and see if he did a good job. She observed some stables here and there and also remarked that my anus was still hairy. Dad had to feel around my private parts with his hands and re-do the areas that he found rough. I stood up and went down on my knees presenting my ass in dad’s face and asked him to finish the job on the back end. I felt his hands spreading my butt cheeks and applying the shaving cream and then carefully he shaved the little hair I had there.

When I was shaved, I went to watch my brother shaving my sister. He was fully erect and got quite embarrassed when he saw me that I was admiring his manhood.

Mum told dad to shave her. He stood up and took the bowl of water with one hand and covered his manhood with the other. Mum told him that he should take the razor and change a new blade. He told her that he would return but mum insisted that he had two hands and he could carry the razor in his other hand. She remarked to him that sooner or later what he considers his private parts are going to become public as it is ridicules to walk around covering his manhood all the time.

He looked at me and I remarked that mum was correct. After all we are going to see a hard penis instead of a limp one, but it is always the same penis.

Without saying any word he picked up the razor from the floor, thus uncovering his erection.

My brother was almost done on my sister. I inspected her and he seemed to have done a better job than dad as I did not see any stables. I took my sisters feet and pulled her back so that her butt was almost the level of my brother’s face while he was sitting on his ankles. I told him to shave her butt hair and he too spread her butt cheeks and removed the few hairs she had there.

He stood up to clear the little mess he made and I could not help touch his erection and felt the blood pulsing in my hand.

We all now joined mum and dad and watched him shaving her pussy. Naturally he was more confident handling mum’s pussy lips and I would have bet all my savings that if we were not there he would have penetrated her with his fingers.

While watching mum hair disappear from her pussy, we could not help watch the hard manhood of dad and Tommy our brother.

When dad finished shaving mum, we told the males that they too should rid of their body hair. Both seemed reluctant but with a little encouragement from us they gave in and started spreading shaving cream around parts of their chest, tummy and genital area until all was done.

They went in to have another shower to cool and tame their hard manhood.

We all went back by the pool and had another refreshing dip. Back on the pool deck I set on the towel with legs across facing a family next to us. The boy could not take his eyes from my spread newly shaved pussy and started sporting an erection. Few moments later his mother returned from the pool and on seeing us all shaved she complimented us for our clean look. “Excuse me” she said “but I cannot help compliment you on your shaved look. This morning you were the only people with hair here and now you decided to join the rest of us. By-the-way, I am Amanda and these are my children, Christine who is 19 and Geoffrey who is 25. My husband Sam is still at the bar with some friends. Ah Men! They can hardly have a conversation without having a pint or two. He should join us later.”

Mum took it upon her to introduce our family to her. I just kept my fingers crossed that mum will not mention how we got here in the first place. She swallowed the competition bit but perhaps Amanda will not and we will be barraged with questions.

Good thing the conversation changed. Amanda noticed Geoffrey had quite an erection. “Geoffrey, why don’t you go inside and remedy your little problem.” She told her son. Geoffrey looked into my eyes sheepishly, stood up and started walking to their bungalow. “Christine will you go and check on your brother.” And without a second suggestion, Christine stood up, came to me, took me by the hand and invited me to go with her.

Without a second thought, I just complied with her request and went along with her. On the way, I asked her by what her mother meant when she told her to check on her brother. She explained that when her brother or her father is aroused, they, meaning she and her mum, make the boys masturbate to rid off the erection for a while. She continued telling me that she is going to watch her brother and make sure that he shoots his load off otherwise he can sport another erection in a short while.

I think that Geoffrey wanted the ground to open and swallow him when Christine announced that I will be watching also. He stood there standing, facing us with his eyes fixed to the floor. Christine snapped and told him that she wants to go and sunbath and does not have all day. He placed his right hand around his shaft and commenced pumping up and down along the shaft. “Please hurry up, you are moving too slow. You will take ages to finish what you started.” She snapped again at him. Although his rhythm increased, she was not happy. She went knelt beside him and told him — “Let go, let me do it” — while grapping his shaft and with a fast tempo she made him cum in a short while.

Pinching myself to make sure I was awake, I just stood there speech less. I watched her placing his shaft between her index finger and her thumb and from the base of the shaft she squeezed out the liquid that remained in him.

The poor boy’s pride soon became limp and she told him that he could return to the pool near mum.

She asked me what we do to our males to make them rid of their erection. I told her that we tell them to go and take a shower. She laughed and told me that that was an old system and not as efficient and not as enjoyable as the one she showed me.

I took note and told mum and my sister at the first opportunity. I explained to them how a 19-year-old girl managed to control her 25-year-old brother. Mum was amazed how Amanda permits this sort of behavior. I suggested to mum that perhaps this shows how well disciplined are her males that they obey to act in such degrading situations.

Trust mum to bring the subject up on her first opportunity with Amanda when we females were alone. Amanda explained that she convinced her husband long time ago that a woman’s sense is more valuable than any man’s logic and in the family. It is a good sense that keeps the family united. She explained that her husband became more calm and serene when he accepted her authority in the house. She continued that she is in the house almost 100% of the time while he is there about two thirds of the time only and one third he is asleep, so she knows better then him what and how things need to be done at home.

But mum insisted on making them masturbate. Amanda told us how they practice nudity even at home and masturbating is a way of relieving tension. She asked mum if she ever masturbated. Mum became red faced and admitted that there were many occasions when she did it. She then turned to me and my sister and we admitted that we do it quite frequently sometime in the presence of each other as we share the same bedroom. She asked us how we felt after masturbating. We all agreed that we felt good and relaxed. “The same thing happens to men.” She said.

“It is only a matter to convince them the first time. The first time is the most difficult as they hurt their ego. The more they do it the less they hurt their ego until it becomes a natural thing to them.” Amanda explained.

Mum asked if she and Christine ever masturbated in the presence of the males. Amanda responded in the affirmative. “Fortunately for us girls, the clitoris is not as conspicuous as the male penis, so we seldom masturbate in their presence. Their erection betrays them and we tell them to relief themselves and relax. Sometimes we offer to help them and do the job ourselves for them.”

“Oh my God!” mum exclaimed. “You mean to tell me that the little girl will actually participate and make her father cum?”

“Oh yes, if you make a fuss about it, they get a guilty feeling, but if you show it is a normal way to help the males relax, then they accept it as being normal. Honestly, tell me now. Did you ever made your husband cum with your hands?”

“Of course” mum replied “and several times in my life” she continued laughingly

“How did it feel the first time?” asked Amanda

“I was freighted and ashamed”

“And now?”

“It is a normal enjoyable event” replied mum.

“Did you ever made any other man cum?”

“No I did not.”

“If you had the opportunity, would you do it?”

“I guess it depends on who the man is.”

“Does it matter? A man is a man and only the title of husband, son, brother, cousin, father, friend, boss and so on. The title changes but a man remains a man. You have a man that need relief in front of you and you just relief him.”

Mum seemed confused and changed the subject.

Chapter 3

Amanda’s husband, Dennis, and dad returned from the pool bar to join us. It seemed that they enjoyed each other’s company as they were chatting and joking continuously.

Dad placed himself facing Amanda and Dennis placed himself opposite me. I saw Amanda approach mum and whispered something in her ear. Mum looked amazed; gave her a naughty smile and nodded her head. I could guess what she told her when she approached me and whispered in my ear to be provocative so as to make her husband get an erection. She went back to her place and after a while she started acting a little bit provocative which dad could not miss.

In a short time both Dennis and dad were quite hard.

“Dennis; why don’t you go to the bungalow and relax yourself and take Albert (my dad) with you. He needs to relax a little bit also. I am sure you can exchange a trick or two during your relaxation time.” Amanda told her husband.

Dennis stood up and invited dad to join him. Dad asked why they were going to the bungalow as they could relax there on the pool deck. Dennis whispered to dad, but the whisper was a bit loud that we heard it and smiled. “We go an jerk off to rid of this erection mate.”

When they were a few paces away, Amanda called Dennis and quickly explained to him to explain to Albert the positive side of being an obedient male like he did successfully several times in the past with other men. Albert nodded his agreement and went back near dad to walk together to their bungalow.

Amanda called Christine and told her to go and check on her dad and Albert. My sister wished to accompany Christine but Amanda suggested that our dad may be very uncomfortable the first time he has to masturbate in the presence of others.

It took rather a long time and we saw Christine returning with a smile on her face.

“Tell us what happened in there.” I said.

She explained that her dad was masturbating quite vigorously when she entered and Albert was hardly touching his organ. As soon as they saw me, her dad continued with the job while my dad stopped. He refused to do it in the presence of a girl. Her dad gave him a little talk and encouraged to continue as she was very much used to see such behaviour from men so it will not bother her.

She tried to imitate the expression of Albert’s face when she offered to help him relief himself. It was only after a long insistence by her and her father that Albert relieved himself.

The following day Amanda had another of her mischief plans. She told mum that they will tease their husbands to get an erection and that they will join them to see them masturbate. Mum was a little bit hesitant at first and with some encouragement from us; she went along with the idea.

The male animator came along and invited the males to join him for a small competition of archery. Nothing special as a prize; just a free beer from the pool bar. But it is a way to distract the guests from the monotonous atmosphere of staying by the pool chatting and swimming.

I can’t say what happened but both Dennis and dad returned with an almost full erection.

Amanda immediately told Dennis to go to the bungalow and relax himself and suggested that Albert should join him. I stood up to follow them but Amanda was quick to push me down again, telling me that for this time it would be better if she and mum went along.

Later when they all returned and Amanda invited the males to go and enjoy a beer at the bar, she related that dad was again a little bit difficult and he took some time to be persuaded to masturbate in her presence. It was more mum’s insistence and calling him “Chicken” and comparing him to Dennis that finally made him do it. Amanda told them that the next time it would be like a competition for them to see who will be able to cum first.

I asked Amanda if she was going to work on our brother also. “First the though ones dear. The young ones will then follow like sheep” she replied laughingly.

Geoffrey and Tommy returned from the pool, where they have been chatting with Christine and another 3 girls that Christine made friends with from pervious visits to the Resort. Geoffrey was again sporting an erection. Amanda told Christine to take her brother inside to relax a bit and told Tommy to go along with them. I asked Amanda if my sister and I could join them. She nodded her approval and in less than a second my sister and I were both on our feet following them.

When we entered the bungalow, Christine instructed her brother to relief himself and told Tommy to watch and learn from Geoffrey. This time Geoffrey was quite fast with the rhythm in pumping his manhood. Tommy seemed flabbergasted. He told Geoffrey why he was doing that in the presence of the girls. Geoffrey replied calmly that he did it several times in the presence of other girlfriends so he found no difficulty in doing it in the presence of his sister and mother. “You should try it Tommy. It is only the first time that you find it difficult. The matter will become a second nature after a while.” He told Tommy.

Christine turned to Tommy and invited him to play with himself to get hard and try relieving himself in their presence. Tommy was absolute against the idea but with all of us encouraging him and insisting he started having second thoughts. Geoffrey continued to encourage him to do it. “This will be your baptism of fire Tommy. Once you do it once, you will never turn back and you will not regret it. Believe me. I learned to respect my mother and my sister more than ever and I know that when they ask me to relief myself it would be for my own good” Geoffrey said.

Tommy seemed to picked up some courage and commenced playing with this limp penis until it was fully erect. Then he lowered his eyes to the ground and started pumping slowly. Christine asked him if he could go any faster or if he needed her help to make him cum. He blushed and increased his rhythm until he ejaculated a stream of his white liquid. We all clapped and congratulated him. He seemed more relaxed and admitted that he thought that it would be more difficult.

Mum was worried because we took a longer time than she expected. I explained to her that Christine convinced Tommy to relief himself and Tommy did it only after a long persuasion. Mum could not believe it.

At lunch time when we were having a snack in the privacy of our bungalow, dad brought the subject up of this unusual holiday. Mum asked him his opinion of the holiday so far. Dad mentioned that he was never embarrassed so much in his life and he wished to be back home. I asked him why he was saying that; to which he replied that things happened that he would never dreamt of happening. He continued without giving too much detail. Mum interrupted and mentioned that our father had to relief himself in the presence of Amanda.

“Dad” I said. “Do you remember when I was in my early teens and we went to grandma and I showed her my new bikini?”

“Yes — what has it got to do with this?”

“Well, remember she related that when she was young they went to the beach or swimming pool wearing a one piece suit and the women that wore a two piece suit were looked at as whores.”

“OK, come to the point.”

“The point is that time passed and what was not acceptable when grandma was a young girl is now the normal attire on the beaches. Not only the bikini is the most popular swim wear but also many women go topless. Again the point is that the world is changing and people became more liberal and open about sex and exposing their bodies.” I explained.

“So you are saying that masturbating is no longer a private thing, because that is what I had to do in Amanda’s presence.” He said

I put my views regarding masturbating and that today many of her friends and acquaintances openly admit that they masturbate and even if they know that their brother or sister is watching or spying on them they continue as if they were alone. I continued that masturbating is a natural thing that both males and females do it. He was surprised when I suggested that if he would ask me to masturbate in his presence; I may find it hard the first time but would get accustomed to it the second and subsequent times.

Mum agreed and he admitted that I may have a point.

Tommy finally opened his mouth and said that he also thinks that the first time is always the most difficult time.

Chapter 4

A couple of days passed and our family and Amanda’s family became closer in friendship.

There were occasions where the males had to go and relief themselves and on Amanda’s instructions one or two of us females went along with them to watch them, or as Amanda always puts it — to supervise them.

I was remembering the words of our friends that introduced us to this place, when they said that “adult games” are also organises, and was wondering when these games are going to be held.

Two young animators about my age came around and started gathering young girls and boys to take them to play games in an other area on the grounds telling the parents that there was going to be and “AG” game by the pool. All parents of under-aged children either gave custody of their children to the animators or accompanied them themselves.

When the pool was clear of the children, a beautiful heavy breasted blond appeared carrying 6 plastic boards and 6 pieces of rope about 1 metre in length each.

She invited all the males under the age of 30 to go to the one end of the pool and take along with them a female partner.

Geoffrey took Christine as his partner on her insistence and Tommy asked me as the elder of his sisters to accompany him.

The blond animator gave each girl a board and a piece of rope. She explained to us that we had to tie one end of the rope to the balls of our partner keep the other hand securely in our hands. When that was done we should go to the edge of the pool and wait for the starting signal. When the signal is given we should jump in the water together. She stressed that each couple must jump together as otherwise if the male jumps before the female, he may leave his balls behind him. We heard a roar of laughter from the spectators and participants. She continued to explain that the females must ride the board keeping the other end of the rope in their hands and the males must swim the length of the pool pulling the girl floating on the board behind them. She insisted that if any male touched the rope with his hands to pull the board he would be disqualified and the tugging must be only by the use of their balls.

“The winners will get a free alcoholic drink of their choice” she announced “and as there are several couples we were going to have 2 races, first race with 6 couples and the second race with 4 couples.”

Some suggested that the races should be of 5 couples each, and which suggestion was accepted by the animator.

I knelt down in front of my brother and held his penis up to tie the rope around his scrotum above his balls. I secured the knot and we went to the edge of the pool. I observed that the other males were all bending down and the girls were tying their balls from behind not from the front as I did. I asked Christine the reason and she came and inspected how I tied the knot on my brother’s balls.

“No, the knot should be at the back side as otherwise he will hurt more the way you did it.” She explained. And to make her point, she passed the rope between my brother’s legs and gave a slight tug. “See here” she pointed “the rope is not only pulling his sack but also rubbing against his testicles and that will be more uncomfortable for him.” She than called her brother and did the same thing to him and showed me that the way she and the others tied the knot will only pull the sack.”

I quickly grabbed hold of my brother’s balls with one hand while I turn the knot around with the other.

“On you marks; get set; go”

Making sure that my brother and I will go together in the water, I held him by the shoulder and when he jumped he carried me with him. I, like the other girls went as quick as possible on the board and instructed my brother to swim as fast as he could. I heard him scream when the rope straightened and he felt the first tug on his balls.

There were some cries of “ouch!’ from the boys as they swam and I saw one girl floating while her partner was swimming faster than the rest of the boys. We learned that his balls slipped through the knot and the couple were disqualified.

We reached the finish line in the last place and Christine and Geoffrey managed second place. I untied the knot on my brother’s balls and asked him if he was ok. Laughingly I told him that his balls are still there in perfect condition. He said that he had some strange feeling in his balls and like all the other boys he was sporting a lovely erection.

The winners received their voucher for the free drink and the second race participants were preparing themselves.

We went back near our families and Amanda suggested that we should all go and let the boys relief themselves to loose their erection. My brother was going to complain but he was anticipated by Amanda who showed him the other 2 boys, who participated in the race, were also being escorted by some female to do the same thing in their own bungalow.

Tommy was hesitant as this time mum was present watching him, but when he saw Geoffrey doing it so casually in front of his mother and his sister, he picked up courage and commenced pumping hard till he shot his liquid out.

Mum encouraged and told him that she was proud of him. He acknowledged with a smile and a thank you.

When we went back to accompany Dennis and dad, who remained by the pool to watch the second race, we arrived in time the second race ended and saw the 5 boys, all fully erect, being escorted also by some female to their place of accommodation.

“Now ladies and gentleman; it is time for the males over 30 to participate in this game.” Began saying the big busted blond. “We shall have the males lined up against the hedge that surround the pool area and the females will sit in front of them just to watch and encourage them. For this game, I hope that none of the males requires Viagra as we do not stock it”

There was some laughter and clapping from a good number of females.

“For this game we are going to have one winner and one looser, that is a prize for the winner and a punishment for the looser” she continued. “Those of you who were here before know the game and know the punishment, so I shall repeat it for any new comers. Well the winner will get a voucher for 2 free alcoholic beverages and the looser will have to carry a leash around his balls until the young children return from their games. Not only he shall carry the leash, but it is obligatory for each and every female to walk him a short distance carrying him by the leash”

There was a loud applause from almost every female present.

She then invited the males to take their place. Dennis stood up and invited dad to join him. “What is the game Dennis?” dad asked. “Who cares — just have some fun” replied Dennis. Dad joined him.

The animator observed some able man who were still sitting down with their partners and went to them and encouraged them to join the other participants. I observed that she did not go near senior citizens.

She asked the females to sit or knee about 3 metres away in front of their male participant, and where there are several females supporting one participant, they should stay in line one behind the other, shortest in front not to obstruct the view of those at the back.

Christine insisted with her mother that she should stay in front and participate in the first part of the game. It seems she knew what was going to happen.

Mum asked me to go and sit in the front and she and my sister will watch from behind me.

“Well gentleman, you shall now approach your female partner sitting or kneeling in the first row.” The animator instructed.

Dad came and stood in front of me with his penis within a few centimetres from my face. I heard Dennis remarking to Christine that he knew that she always enjoyed this bit.

“Well ladies” the animator continued with her instructions, “I want you, without touching your partner’s penis to make him have a hard erection as he will need it. You can fondle his balls and do the things you think may excite your male partner but not touch his penis. Keep doing it until I tell you to stop and do not stop when you see him hard.”

Dad asked mum to change places with me, but mum told him that he is a spoil sport and he should see that many young ladies are in the first row like his daughter is.

I turned to mum and asked her what excites dad. She told me to fondle his balls and from time to time grab his scrotum above the balls and give gentle tugs to stretch his skin while squeezing his balls a little bit without inflecting pain, but just that gently pain to excite him.

I did not only got dad hard but I got myself wet in this process.

“Well we are almost there. Almost all the males are hard. Keep on going ladies and we give those few ladies some more time to get their partner hard.” Interrupted again the animator. “OK, we are almost there. Now gentleman, on my word “back” you go back to your places. On my word “go” you take your life out of your manhood and the first to shoot is the winner and the last to shoot is the looser. Do you all understand?” she glanced around to make sure there were no questions. “When you shoot, gather the liquid in your other hand and lift it up as a sign that you are ready. OK do you understand?” again she glanced around to see that all understood.

“Oh my God!” I heard dad remark “I am going to jerk in front of this crowd”

“Come on dad we are behind you and support you. I did my part and you are hard now do your part and work as fast as you can.” I told him.

“Ok gentlemen, BACK and take you positions, hand on your manhood but do not move it until the word “go”

“OK 1,2,3, GO” she yelled and the group of about 20 men started pumping like mad at their manhood while the screaming of encouragement from the females and other observers.

One man lifted his hands and he was asked to approach the animator and the second who lifted up his hand was asked to follow the first and stay in the queue. As the time passed, it seemed a fraction of a second to us and dad later admitted that every second seemed like an hour to him. As I was saying, as the time passed one by one the males managed to shoot their load in their hands. I did not keep count of the place dad and Dennis came but they were neither the winners nor the losers.

The animator inspected the liquid in the first man’s hand and she said that in her opinion there was enough liquid to declare him a winner. She also presented a length of rope to the partner of the looser and asked her to leash him by the balls and walk him around doggy style and offer the leash to any lady who requests to walk him a short distance. Lucky for the guy only 5 ladies wanted to walk him. Christine wanted to go also but Amanda told her to leave the poor guy in peace as she already had her fun doing the things which she (Amanda) was supposed to do to her husband.

Back in our spot we congratulated dad and Dennis for their good performance and although they did not win anything, we told them that the participation and the fun were more important to us.

Chapter 5

Next day my sister and I took the car and went to a nearby town telling our parents that we are going to do some shopping. Our main interest was to get hold of a length of rope to have some fun. We found a hardware store and bought about 4 metres of rope more or less the same thickness used at the Resort in the adult game.

We also visited some other shops and bought some nice T-shirts and a mini skirt.

Back at the resort we placed our shopping in the bungalow, stripped naked and went by the pool near the rest of the family. Christine told us that she would have loved to join us shopping and if we decide to go another time we should tell her.

We whispered to her that we bought some rope and so we could have some fun with our brothers. Her grin was conspicuous. We invited the boys to join us for a short stroll around the resort and passing by our bungalow we told them that it would be a good idea if they started training a bit for next weeks event and Christine told us, and Geoffrey confirmed, that the resort repeat the games every week.

I produced the rope and cut is in two equal lengths. We then explained to the boys that we are going to do something similar so that they get used to the tugging at their balls and will feel less discomfort during the actual game. Perhaps one of them will be the winner.

Luckily none of them objected and in the synchronisation of dancers the turned around and bent down giving us easy access to their balls. Christine naturally handled her brother and my sister handled our brother.

We looked around and Christine noticed two armchairs. “What about them carry those behind them across the room” she suggested. We agreed as the armchairs did not seem too heavy. The other lengths of the ropes were tied to the armchairs and we carried them and the boys to one end of the room; we cleared an area and let the boys compete between them who would reach the other end first. A short distance in a small room, but I think that the friction of the furniture being carried across the floor is more strenuous than carrying a girl floating on a board.

We could not see their balls being stretched when in the pool, but here it was fun watching their balls appear from between their thighs when they pulled and disappeared again. After a few laps, my sister suggested that they should make a tug-o-war. We placed them facing opposite each other and told them to go on all fours. I untied my brother’s knot and tied his balls with the other end of the rope that was tied to Geoffrey’s balls.

Asking to move forward until the slack on the rope was gone, we gave them the go signal to start the tug-o-war. None of them moved a bit. We just saw their sack stretch a little bit and we heard them both moan with the pain. I told them not to force themselves too much as this is only a training session so that they get used to some extra pain in their balls.

We admired the stretched smooth shiny skin of their scrotum. It was too great temptation not to touch those trapped balls and caress them. Both my sister and Christine touched and caressed the boys’ balls and remarked about the smooth silky skin of the scrotum in that position.

After we had enough fun, we untied the knots and asked the boys to stand up. Wow! What we saw were two lovely erected pricks. “Can I relief Tommy and one of you girls relief my brother” Christine suggested. The boys looked at each other but said nothing. Christine took her position and my sister and I tossed a coin to see who will milk Geoffrey. The luck fell on me.

Seeing my sister disappointed, I suggested that she should fondle their scrotum and rid of the red marks left by the rope. She was pleased. The boys begged us that if they get erect again, we should not milk them again. We just told them to behave themselves and do not get excited again.

After, we asked the boys to go to the pool and swim 10 laps as part of the training. We repeated this every day in preparation of the next games.

A week flew by and we were in the second and last week of our holiday. Both dad and Tommy seemed to be getting used to masturbating in our presence. Saturday evening Amanda suggested to us females that we should break the ice and give the boys a break and that we should meet and hold a private competition where we females would masturbate in the presence of our males.

Mum said that she would be embarrassed to do it in the presence of her son, but then she said she had second thoughts and it was only fare to do it the same as he did it in her presence.

Probably if I had to masturbate alone in the presence of my father and my brother, I would have felt embarrassed, but being in a group masturbating together it did not bother me too much.

I watched the men fixing their eyes on our hands working our clitorises and pussies and saw them getting hard all of them. Christine reached the climax first and she made a mess on the floor. We thought that the performance was enough and we should stop but both Amanda and my sister said that they are almost there and they will not stop until they reach their climax. They too made a mess.

We were all hot and excited. All of us females were very very wet. The males were all hard. Amanda took this opportunity and suggested another game. This time, she said that we will involve the males also as they are all hard and the women are all hot and wet.

She suggested that each female, with the exception of the odd one out, will have a male and we shall jerk them off and the fist to shoot will be the winner.

Mum volunteered to be the odd one out. Amanda suggested that one of us should handle our father and the other our brother while she would handle her husband and Christine her brother.

My sister told me that in her opinion, as I already handled dad in the game by the pool, it was only fair that she will have dad as her partner this time and that I should handle our brother.

Mum acted as umpire and she gave the word go. Each one of us pumped the manhood we held with vigour and enthusiasm. I made my brother cum first and Christine made her brother follow. When all the males were drained and their liquid increased the mess we ladies make on the floor, Amanda told the males to clean the place up while we set down and relaxed watching them. I could not help but continuing where I left off and played with my clitoris until the place was again clean.

Chapter 6

Handling either my father or my brother did give me some feeling of power, but I never had the opportunity to handle them alone. There was always someone else present. I wanted to try and handle one of them myself when I am alone with him.

After a week since my pussy shave, the hair started growing again. When we were by the pool I found dad in a quite moment alone and asked him if he would come with me to the bungalow and shave me as I was feeling quite embarrassed with the hair becoming conspicuous.

At first he wanted to wait for mum returning from her dip in the pool, but I told him that I can tell mum that we are going for a while in the bungalow to do something and return in a few minutes. He was unsure but accepted after my insistence.

Like the previous time, I placed myself on my back on the floor and spread my legs and waited for him to bring the shaving cream; razor and the rest.

Seeing me spread like that must have made him a little bit excited as I observed some movement in his penis.

It was the same routing as last week. He lathered my genital area with the shaving cream feeling his hands running on my clitoris and on and around my labia. He ran the razor delicately on my skin being careful not to cut me, especially he was careful and pulled my labia to each side when shaving the major labia. I ran my hands on my shaved pussy and found some rough areas. I asked him to feel them and feel the whole area before he cleans up. I felt his hands again running on my smooth skin on my now hard clitoris and again rubbing my labia. He re-shaved the areas he felt stubbles.

His manhood was now as hard as a rock. When he finished cleaning I went and knelt near him, took hold of his manhood and while starting moving my hands up and down his shaft, I told him that I shall take care of this little problem before we go back to the pool. I thought he was going to explode but to my surprise he rested his hands on my head and pushed his body forward to give me better access.

In the second week we were all more relaxed than the first week. The ice was broken and we all seemed to got used to the idea of being naked. Nakedness makes you feel so free and easy. Touching the genital areas of another family member became a norm as if we were touching the hand of the other member.

In the adult games on the second week were similar to those of the first week. Tommy and Geoffrey both made an improvement and both came second in different races. As regards dad’s performance, well, he was not fast enough to shoot first but neither was he too slow to be the last. He blamed it on us females, saying that we were making him masturbate or milking him too often. Next year he would prefer to abstain from any masturbating activity at least 24 hours before the game.

My sister and I were surprised that in a short span of one week we had the males naked, masturbating in our presence and we handled them ourselves. I said to myself “Good job and thanks Amanda.”

Epilogue

That was about 4 years ago the first time we visited the resort. Back home life changed. We adopted nudism. The males’ genitals became a toy in our hands and our boobs became toys in their hands. I do not know why, it seems that they shy away to play with our clits and pussies, perhaps it is because we frequently wear a wrap-over around our waist. I do not mind it and neither do mum and sister. It sort of, gives us more control over the males.

It is not the CFNM situation we originally planned, but still it is fun.

He: I shared with my female friend that I wrote stories about BBWs. She is a BBW and is an earthy, warmhearted, horny woman. She read them and sent me feedback. It was the first time she even knew that men would be sexually attracted to BBWs. Later she told me the story so moved her she cried. She also told me that she liked my picture in my profile. I had forgotten that I had a profile photo. It was of me sitting naked and holding my stiff cock in my hand in front of my computer.

One day when she had invited my wife and I over for dinner. I had brought a CD of our vacation in England. As she watched the photos she made a veiled reference to taking some photo op in the future. The message I understood even though my wife and her husband did not have the slightest inkling.

A few days later I confided to her I would love to be her subject for a photo shoot. She smiled and had wondered if I had gotten the “hint”. We arranged to meet at my home one morning after everyone was at work.

I was excited. I love CFNM and this would be my first time doing it. There was something so deliciously stimulating about the thought of exposing myself to a woman who had never seen me naked while she remained clothed.

I greeted her at the door and asked her in. We embraced and I kissed her full on the mouth. She replied that she wasn’t sure if that was part of the deal. I just laughed a little. I escorted her into the den where I had set up the digital camera on a tripod. I served her a glass of wine and asked her to sit.

I left the room, slipped off my sweat pants and shirt returning naked and erect.

Isabel giggled and thought I would do just that.

I adjusted the camera and set the timer for the first photo. Sitting next to her naked with my arm around her shoulders the camera clicked. It was a great picture. Isabel stared at the camera and I was looking at her. I oozed pre-cum and my heart pounded.

I had wanted to do this for years and my fantasy was now a reality. I took another photo but Isabel had closed her eyes. I thought about this and after setting the timer again I asked Isabel to touch my erection. I used coarse language and told her it was her dick to use anyway she wished. It was like magic. The words made her break into a big smile and she laid her hand against the hard meat of my lust. This picture was most probably my favorite of that session. It caught Isabel’s inner slut attention that was dying to be released. The tension was broken and now the fun would commence.

She:

We’d been good friends for years, and over time we discovered a mutual passion (obsession, actually) for things erotic and sensual. He said he loved it “down and nasty”, and I told him how much I loved looking at the beauty of the nude human form. It was good to know a “kindred spirit” ; ever since turning forty, I’d experienced this incredible unabated horniness that I worried was pathological. But since taking the plunge with my friend here, I’ve learned to love that “inner slut” for bringing so much joy and fun back into my life.

So we agreed to meet at his house for a “photo shoot” one morning. I naively wondered if we would just be taking pictures, or if my dream of having some hot fun with this delectable man was finally going to come true. I had dressed in a simple, easy-to-remove short skirt and button-up blouse, black lacy bra and panties, black heels, and these wicked black Victoria’s Secret stockings that were so silky and soft it was arousing just to slide them up my legs. Remembering the long silence that followed when I revealed to him that I had seen his naked picture on the Internet, I suspected that he would present himself naked to me again.

And he did. When I arrived he handed me a glass of red wine, which I downed quickly to calm my nerves. I hadn’t realized he’d stepped out of the room. I sat down on the sofa, and James appeared in the doorway, naked. My jaw dropped. “I knew it!” I said as I stared at his beautiful lean masculine frame. He walked over to his camera on a tripod and said, “Hold that pose a second,” turned on the timer, and came and joined me on the sofa, throwing an arm over my shoulders. “Flash” went the camera. He got up, set the timer again, and this time went over and perched near the headrest of the sofa and spread his legs wide apart so that his cock and balls were right up in my face. “Well!” I thought, “There’s an ice breaker!”

“Flash”.

He went over and set the timer, then walked back to the sofa, sticking his erect penis back in my face.

“My cock is yours, baby. Go ahead, touch it, play with it, it’s yours to do whatever you want.”

I reached up and laid my hand on his dick, loving the way the velvety soft skin covered his hardness. I slid my hand up to the tip so my fingers could collect the slippery precum, then wrapped my hand around and began stroking up and down. It was such a wanton, arousing feeling to have him in my hand like that. I could feel my pussy getting wetter and hotter as I slid my other hand down to my slit and began to stroke that, too.

Jimbow stood and walked over to pluck the camera from the tripod and returning, said, “I’d love for you to suck my cock.” Without hesitation I took him in my mouth, alternating between sliding my tongue up and down from base to tip to taking him as deeply in my mouth as I could. He captured all of this with his camera, taking shot after shot while I did my best to devour him, savoring the clean smell and taste of his manhood. He growled, “Oh, yeah, you’re a great cocksucker.”, then, “Open your eyes and look up at me,” which I did, and he snapped my picture looking up at him with a wicked gleam in my eye and his dick stuffed in my mouth.

More wine, and as he set the camera back on its tripod I removed my bra, dipped my fingers in my glass and circled my nipples with the red nectar. He bent to sample each of them as the camera flashed. We stood, and he unzipped my skirt. I stepped out of it, then playfully flung it at him, for now I was only clad in my black stockings. As we kissed, he reached over and began to explore the depths of my femaleness with his fingers, and commented favorably about my being “so wet.” He seemed to really enjoy that bit of “feedback “that indicated my arousal. Jimbow would learn that being “wet ” was part of my usual horny state, and when he really got me worked up from his ministrations, some part of his anatomy was in for a good dousing! But that’s for another chapter…

I posed for him, and he posed for me, and we got some “artsy” shots that I wanted. I loved looking at his naked body stretched out on the rug, with his long silver-grey hair flowing down his back.

He: It was great to play with Isabel. I watched as she gently took my cock in her mouth and sucked me. It was a little frustrating having to stop the action to reset the timer, but I am glad I did. The photos were great I like to look at them and jerk off to them also. After Isabel had flung her skirt at me she spread out on the sofa. Her big tits sagged on each side of her chest. I love fat women and it was a real pleasure to see Isabel naked. The nipples were hard and large. I noticed they were stiffening as we played.

I took several shots of Isabel lying on her back as well as open pussy shots. I believe that I played a little while we her fur pot before straddling her chest and presenting my cock to her mouth. Isabel can suck a dick well. She closed her eyes and immersed herself in the task. I wasn’t sure if she wasn’t just a little self conscious at being here naked with me and doing such a forbidden act. I asked, no ordered her to open her eyes and stare at me while she sucked my erection. I talked dirty and snapped a few photos. Those are wonderful as you can see Isabel warm up and loosen her self restraint.

Both of us were in dire need of this kind of liberation. As we proceeded my mind raced. I thought about what I really wanted. I wanted to be her sex-slut. I wanted Isabel to order and dominate me. I desired for her to fuck me in my ass. Would I be able to do this with her?

I liked sucking her tits. They are soft and big. I especially enjoyed the large meaty nipples. I love to chew on them. After I suckled her breast I needed to play with her now wet cunt. Did I lick her pussy before sticking my dick into it? I cannot remember.

I could not help myself. I entered her dripping wet cunt with my raging stiff cock. Isabel’s vagina is large and so velvety soft, I felt as if my dick and balls were being sucked into her. It was the most marvelous feeling of being engulfed by a woman’s vagina. I fucked her and talked sexual filth into her ear. I was overwhelmed and felt cum boiling in my balls. Pulling out I shot my cummy load on her belly and under her breast. I don’t remember all it was a blur. I think I licked my cum and shared it with Isabel. If I didn’t I surely needed to.

I pour some more wine and we each drank a glass. Again I was so excited I don’t recall much. We did some artsy photos in another room. And I think we went to my computer I looked at my porn collection.

She:

Well, yeah, we’d had a lot of wine by then. He and I have been known to put some away.

I tend to be oriented to sounds, and it was cool the way he talked as we played, because I can remember just about everything he said.

And I was thrilled when he said, “I want to see how you taste.” By then I was lying on my back on his big comfy sofa, legs wide open for his access. He positioned himself between them and dove in to my pussy, licking and slurping and stroking with his fingers. Oh, my God, there’s nothing in this world better than an enthusiastic cunnilinguist. I was savoring the sensations with my eyes closed when he suddenly stuffed his fingers in my mouth so I could taste my own juices. He smeared my pussy juice all around on my face, and I had to giggle at the playfulness of the moment. We sucked each other and played, and the camera was forgotten. And then he positioned himself over me, and I was thinking, “oh, yeah, yeah, c’mon, DO it!” It seemed like time stood still as he paused for a moment, and the room was silent. I held my breath, and then like a rapier Jimbow plunged his whole stiff cock into my waiting hot wet hole and began rapid-fire thrusting. I wanted to move with him and match him thrust for thrust but I couldn’t keep up, so I just lifted my legs in the air and let him go at it. He murmured in my ear, “Oh, you hot fat slut, I love to fuck a fat girl. Oh, Isabel!” I could feel that intense orgasmic wave starting up in my clit and vagina, and suddenly he pulled out, laid himself on my belly and began spurting hot cream onto my belly and chest. He cried out and practically convulsed as he came, and I said, “Are you all right?” It was an amazing, very cool thing to witness. I rubbed the cum all over my belly, then brought some of the jizz up to my lips to taste, and Jimbow tasted some, too. He said, “Come on. I’ll get you a washcloth. You’ve got cum all over your belly.”

We transferred the pictures to his computer, and watched them. It was kind of overwhelming to see myself like that for the first time. Then he introduced me to this massive collection of erotic/porn pics he’d collected from the Internet. He revealed to me that he was bisexual. It was like Jimbow’s way of sharing a private side of himself with me.

Jimbow accompanied me to an SCA gathering a few weeks later. On the way home he pulled his pants down as he sat in the passenger seat and I fondled his hot hard dick as we drove around my neighborhood and right by my house. It was very hard to concentrate on driving, not to mention where I was going as his cock oozed slippery precum and I stroked it. We finally found a dead-end street, parked my van, and I took him in my mouth and sucked him while he watched for approaching traffic. God that was fun. One of the naughtiest things I had ever done.

He:

It was liberating to share with Isabel my bi-sexual side. I do like to suck hard dicks and have mine sucked too. I shared that I would love to have Isabel watch me suck off another man. I find the idea stimulating. I shared with her some of my past adventures in hedonism.

I couldn’t stop thinking about the day of uninhibited sex with Isabel. I jerked off every day to the pictures we made. It made me hyper sensitive to my body’s reaction to our slutty ways. I kept wanting to do it all again.

Isabel invited me to the SCA meeting. On the way there it was sort of low key, though I am sure that Isabel was thinking of sex too. On the way back to Richmond we started talking slutty. I took her hand and she felt my hardness through my jeans. I unzipped my pants and out sprung my hard dick. I wiggled my pants down to fully expose my erection. Isabel didn’t need any coaxing to start rubbing my cock. She milked some of the pre-cum and played with the head of my dick. She drove to a dead end area and then began to suck my cock. It was cool. I was basically naked having stripped off my shirt and having my jeans around my ankles. I love to totally surrender my naked body to Isabel’s wantonness. It really releases my inner slut to be so available to someone’s eager mouth and hands.

This had to come to an end and we promised to get together soon. This time it would be CFNM with a theme and Isabel would be co-author.

She:

The next meeting about a month later was even hotter. We planned ahead of time that I would pretend to be a lady from church that stopped by for a visit, and would be greeted at the door by a towel-clad Jimbow “caught in the act’ of perusing his BBW porn magazines. The towel he had hastily donned for a cover-up would slip (or by pulled off!) and his nakedness would be revealed to the “Church Lady.” I thought a lot about Jimbow’s request that I be as “slutty as possible” and to “take charge”. When I approached his doorstep, he stood behind his door and slowly swung it open for me to enter. I felt like a movie star making an entrance as he said, “You look great” and snapped our picture, me standing in the doorway and Jimbow receiving his visitor with a towel barely wrapped around his hips. I accepted a glass of wine, and James took pictures of the two of us sitting on the sofa as the “Church Lady” discovered Jimbow’s BBW porn and then became very aroused as she got a full view of this man who was telling her how sensuous and sexy large women were!

The towel disappeared, and as we stood in his living room I slowly walked around James, then took his hand and turned him around so I could feast my eyes and my senses on every inch of his body. I reached around from behind him and placed my hands on his chest. I kissed him on his back, between his shoulder blades, then I began to slowly work my way down his back, kissing and licking and gently biting all the way down to his hips, as my hands slid down his stomach to his dick. I lingered at his hips and buttocks, gently biting on both sides as my hands played with his now slippery erection, then moved on down his legs, kissing and licking the backs of his thighs, knees, and ankles. Then I reached up between his legs and put one hand on his cock and another hand underneath his balls and held them there for another picture. Jimbow growled, “Oh, I just love when you’re in control!” And I loved it too, so hot I could hardly breathe! He turned and bent forward to put his hands on the armchair, and I continued my ravishing of his back, legs, and backside. As I did this he indicated to me that he would like to be “fucked in the ass”, and we did a little bump and grind with our pelvises, Then we traded places.

I have a theory that bisexuality comes from past-life memories of having been both sexes over lifetimes, and I shared this with him as we played. We decided we’d been together like this back in the Middle Ages, and I teasingly said, “Yeah, you were my girl!”

At some point my knees started getting wobbly, so as I lay down on the carpeted floor Jimbow came down on top of me in a “69″ position. He expertly reached under me and lifted my hips up high, and began his exquisite oral pleasuring. I tried to take him in my mouth as best as I could reach, but this time the treat was mine, and soon all I could do was whimper. Jimbow took his time and licked and sucked until I felt waves of intense pleasure radiating outward from my clit.

I had never had an oral orgasm before in my life. Jimbow said, “You’re just like drinking a big glass of wine.” Somehow we started talking about how we both loved to dance, and I asked him to dance for me as I sat on the floor. He did a beautiful, fluid, swaying back and forth dance, then we wrapped our arms around and held one another in a long, sweet hug. It was a powerful moment for me, sitting on the floor, by then both of us naked except for my stockings, holding one another as if all the times we’d known each other in the past had all come forward to this moment in time, and there we were, timeless.

Later, we took pictures of my stocking feet playing footsies with Jimbow’s cock. He seemed to enjoy that as something new and fun and I said, “Hell, I’m just making this up as I go along,”

He replied, “That’s what we’re supposed to do!” It was so great having time to just play and explore freely with someone without fear of offending their inhibitions. I had this sudden urge, however, to just straddle him right there on the floor and just fuck him like a mad woman. We’d been playing all morning, though, and so decided to take a break. We sat at his computer again and looked at the pictures we had taken. Pictures of me holding my boobs (“The Girls”); pictures of me stretched out on the floor in front of Jimbow with my hand parting my pussy lips for the camera. And some very lovely erotic pictures of us at play. I’ve shared some of them, and even posted one as my Yahoo ID, with a very positive response. Never in my wildest dreams did I ever think that would happen.

While we were looking at the pictures on the computer I began to kiss his forehead between his eyebrows (my special “third eye”) kiss, and his cheek and around to the back of his neck, then I started to lick him from his shoulder blades up his spine. He said, “Let’s go back to the living room”. We didn’t make it to the living room. As we passed through the dining room I looked at his big table and asked, “Ever had sex on this table? It looks nice and sturdy.” To my surprise he replied that he hadn’t. I gently bent him over it and again began to lick and rub his back and feel up his ass and cock. I would have loved to have a strap-on cock at that point, and I’m sure he would have, too. He said, “Why don’t you lick my ass? I cleaned it for you.” So I gently spread his exquisite slim ass cheeks and ran my tongue from his sacrum down to just shy of his asshole and back up again, suddenly feeling uncertain about going down any further. I was again ragingly horny, and had him sit in a dining room chair so I could straddle him and the chair, but the chair was too small. We stood in his dining room, and there he began to finger-fuck me, first with one finger, then two, then three as I could feel myself stretching and opening for his fingers, wanting more and more of him as I clung to his shoulders and my arousal and the wetness between my legs grew. I was moaning loudly as he stroked in and out of me, and he sounded amazed when he said, “Isabel! I’ve got my whole hand in your pussy! C’mon, baby, c’mon!” And I came, and came, and came, drenching his hand and puddling his dining room floor with syrupy juice. I hadn’t done that in years! He helped me to the sofa and just stared, “I have read about that, but I have never actually seen it!” Then he treated me to his ejaculation, which I happily gobbled up.

Jimbow suggested we clear out of the house and head to Barnes and Noble for a coffee. It had been a pretty intense day, and we didn’t say much, mostly sipping our coffees and letting everything that had happened sink in.

He:

It was so much fun to plan “our day” together. I picked my best BBW porn. It was a full color lay-out with this well hung man fucking this big hairy woman.

I set the camera in the front room to snap the first picture. Isabel arrived and I had only a short towel around my hips. She looked great in her sunglasses. We sat together on the sofa and the “play” began. Sipping her wine the church lady spied the mags peeking out from under a pillow. After faking her disapproval we both sat together devouring the graphic pornography with our eyes.

It is so cool to enjoy porn with a woman. Now that Isabel was quickly shedding her inhibitions she was into our mutual slutty ways. At some point in the future I want to fuck her with several men, because we are both sluts enough to enjoy every moment of depravity. More pictures were taken. Isabel was very hot and wet. After feasting her eyes on my body, we started the serious stuff touching, kissing sucking. I remember turning around and wanting her so badly to fuck my ass that I asked her out loud. That is how open we had become. I just speak my mind. And Isabel is quietly beginning to speak hers.

I needed to pleasure her. I straddled her face so she could suck my cock as I dove into her pussy. I lick and sucked and nibbled her all the while grinding my penis in her face or mouth. It was so great to have her cum in my face.

We broke off for a spell and enjoyed more of my porn collection on the computer. We walked next into the dining room where Isabel pushed me onto the table so my ass was pointed at her. We played a bit and then with a sudden intensity I had her on my lap her legs spread and I jammed two fingers into her hot, very wet cunt. I increased the in and out motion and then slipped another finger into her. I continued to talk obscenely into her ear telling Isabel how many fingers I had shoved into her cunt. I then had my whole hand going in and out, in and out. It was awesome…what a real slutty whore she was in my arms totally wanton and open. She cried out her orgasms spilling into her psyche and then gushed out so much fuck juice I thought she had lost control of her bladder. Never in my life had I witnessed such a torrent of womanly cum.

We went to the sofa and I was so incredibly turned on and began to jack off in front of Isabel. I asked her to lean forward put my penis in her mouth and shot my cum until my balls were drained. She told me that she had never sucked cum directly out of a hard cock that way before.

Not bad two first in one day!

She then told me that she had never swallowed cum that way. That made it all the more special for me.

She:

One morning I was off from work and Jimbow called. We talked, and then he said, “Have you ever been to the porn shop down on M——– Turnpike?” I hadn’t, and in an impulsive moment we agreed to meet at noon and go check the place out. James was coming from work, looking hot as usual in dress pants, white shirt and tie. As he drove down M——— Turnpike he assisted me in unbuckling his belt and pants so I could reach in and hold and stroke his hard cock. I just love doing that to him; the way he oozes precum as soon as I touch him makes giving him a hand job such a pleasure.

The porn shop was a typically seedy-looking establishment, full of magazines, videos, sex toys and novelties lining the shelves on the walls. Jimbow stopped and commented on a display case full of the biggest penis-shaped dildoes I had ever seen, black ones and cream-colored ones complete with bulging veins. “Think you could handle THAT one?” as he pointed to this monster cock sitting upright at attention in the center of the display. I expressed my doubts, and then he pointed to a smaller one, still a big cock in human terms, and said, “OH, I think you could handle that one. I did have my whole hand up inside you, you know”, referring to our previous play date. There were booths there for watching the videos, with big signs posted on the doors that said, NO SEX ACTS. Jimbow went to the attendant behind the sliding glass window, who said we couldn’t go into a booth together.

The man was no fool. So we left.

It was a gorgeous, very warm day for winter. P———- State Park! Perfect. Off we went. On the way, Jimbow asked me to pull down MY pants. So as we drove down Route X towards B—– Rd, I slipped out of my jeans and panties, reclined the seat back, and spread my knees apart so Jimbow could play with my already wet pussy. I just closed my eyes and savored the sensations of the warm air and sun on my bare legs and face, and Jimbow’s’ sweet fingers messaging my clit and pussy. The combination was intoxicating, and I no longer cared about the traffic on all sides of us, even though I knew any trucks going by could see what we were up to.

P———– State Park was just about deserted, except for construction going on. We drove around for a few minutes, and then turned down a dirt road not usually open to the general public

with cabins on either side. We parked at a clearing in the woods, and then walked out into the woods where we wouldn’t be seen. Jimbow stripped to his socks, and my pants came off as we played. I dropped to my knees as Jimbow stood, and I took his cock in my mouth and sucked and licked. “What a wonderful habit this is becoming” I thought, taking him in as deeply as I could and he gave a few thrusts into my mouth, “I just can’t seem to keep my mouth off this guy.” My jaw ached a little, so I reached around and pulled off my bra so Jimbow could slide his cock between my tits as I held them tightly together. It was a good thing Jimbow was our “lookout”, because by then I just didn’t give a flying fuck. There was a nice carpet of leaves on the ground, so I slipped off my pants and lay back in the leaves. They were surprisingly warm and soft for early January. I wanted to throw him on the ground and jump on him, but didn’t want the leaves scratching his bare skin, and my shirt was more durable. I reached up for him to join me, and he lay on top of me and entered me. Ohh my…being fucked outside in the woods on a warm sunny day is like the ultimate good time. Mmmmm. Jimbow pulled out and shot cum on my face, in my mouth and on my chest. Got my eye, too. It stung a little, but was kind of funny, reminding me of the old toast, “Here’s mud (or cum!) in your eye!”

I wanted to stretch out and bask naked in the warm sun, but Jimbow said teasingly, “Come on, put your clothes on, dear.” We talked as we returned to his van, and headed out of the park. But when we got to the end of the dirt road, the gate was locked! Someone had come by and locked it while we were in the woods. We needed to get out of that park! We finally got out of the van and cleared away a bunch of logs so we could try driving around the gate and back to the main road out of the park. Jimbow bounced that van around like a 4×4, but it worked. Something to remember and laugh about years from now…

I want to rent one of the cabins at one of the State Parks this spring for some adult fun, twosomes, threesomes, or whoever wants to come out and play. Back to nature…my favorite setting for sex.

He:

I was very horny that morning. I had not had sex or jerked off for at least a week. My balls were heavy with unspent cum and I needed a release. I knew Isabel was off work and called her. We met at a parking lot and she got into the van. I had unbuckled my pants and unzipped them so Isabel could play with my dick. Being a good slut, Isabel needed no persuading and was soon massaging my erection, milking the precum and smearing it on my swollen glands.

I drove us to a porno Adult bookstore zipped up my pants and we went in. It is a rush to go into these places with a woman, especially a slut. It usually changes the vibes if any men are in the place. We check out the mags and then centered on the dildos and sex toys. There was this large rubber dick and I was not joking when I suggested to Isabel she could deal with it…I knew for I had had my whole hand shoved up her fuck hole and she came like a tidal wave. We admired the selection and then I approached the attendant. He would not give us tokens to see the porno flicks since it was illegal for more than 2 to share a booth. So Isabel and I left.

After I pulled onto the road I asked/ordered Isabel to take off her pants and panties. Soon she was naked from the waist down. I stuck my hand into her pussy to find it very wet. I guess the adult store was a lubricant. I played with her pussy as we drove down the street. I think she came as I played with her clit.

We decided to find a place to fuck and I suggested Pocahontas Park. We found a deserted road and drove down it for a short ways. We stopped and got out. I walked ahead and stripped as I walked. In a secluded area I stripped off all my clothes except for my socks. I love to be naked for a woman while they remain clothed. I had a rock hard cock and I enjoyed the exposure. My dick pointed straight up as Isabel walked up to me. I wasn’t sure if she was eyeballing my cock or what but in no time she was on her knees sucking my stiff rod.

It was a heat wave in January 70 degrees the sun beat down upon us as Isabel sucked my hard cock and fondled my balls. God how I love to be naked for her; I just wanted to be her sex toy.

Isabel slipped off her bra and began to tit fuck my dick. I love her big soft tits and her big nipples. It wasn’t long before she was lying on her back and guiding my dick into her wet hole. I could come any second. I pulled out and shot several large wads of cum on her face tits and eye. It was so pornographic. I wish I had a picture it was such a massive amount of sperm on her face and she was grinning like a slut in heat.

It was a great afternoon. I like fucking Isabel. I wish we could go to a swingers-night, do threesome and moresomes. Go to a nudist camp together…I really want her to take control of me.

And then about two years later we did a threesome in London with our good friend Ian. Maybe the rest will come true. It is so comforting to have trusting friends with benefits.

Eventually she, I and a mutual female friend did have a CFNM day which was extremely awesome. The whole sequence was photographed.

He IS good looking, I must admit. He is about six foot, very well built with blonde hair and clear blue eyes. Jack excused himself to get a quick shower, and he disappeared into the house. Jen and Sara started teasing Debby right away about how attractive Jack was. Debby is very proud of her hubby, and she sheepishly agreed that she was very lucky indeed. Jen boldly teased her further about his “skills in the bedroom.” Debby coyly commented that she had nothing to complain about, and that Jack was the greatest lover in the world. Jen and Sara wouldn’t let the matter drop, and didn’t until Jack appeared again clean shaven and looking fabulous in his red swim suit. I know this swim suit – I saw Jack wear it once. It is a very high cut bikini that would only look good on a perfect specimen like Jack. The four decided to take a swim and enjoy their secluded beach. They spent almost the whole day swimming and tanning and talking.

A couple of days passed, and Debby and Jack had not seen Jen and Sara since their day on the beach. They certainly had talked about them, though! Debby had asked Jack if he found them attractive. Jack told her that they were obviously very attractive, but Debby was all he needed (how sweet!) Debby then confided that the girls found him more than just a little appealing. Jack responded with interest saying he would love to tease them a little with Debby’s permission.

(Now, here we go again. I have seen many penises, which all look the same size to me (except Kit’s from my story, “Bachelorette CFNM” – his was to die for!) But, Debby swears (and I guess I must believe her) that Jack is extremely well-endowed. She claims that his circumsized penis is a work of art measuring almost eight-and-a-half inches. She also claims that he is very thick. I tend to believe her because my husband once showered with Jack and claims he was the biggest guy he had ever seen. My point is, I tend to be sceptical about such things, but frankly Jack’s large penis is what makes her story so arousing.)

The plan was for them to invite the girls swimming the next evening and then over for a late dinner. Jack was going to wear his white thong swim suit to drive the women a little crazy before suggesting they all skinny dip after dinner. Everything went as planned. Jen and Sara accepted the invitation, and showed up the next evening at seven. They explained to Jack and Debby that they had been to several beaches in the area over the last few days. They had had a good time, but they were ready to get away from the crowds and spend the last day of their vacation on their private beach. They all enjoyed a fabulous dinner prepared by Debby (who is a great cook!) and they decided to swim in the moonlight about an hour after eating. As they walked towards the water, Jen and Sara disrobed revealing very sexy one piece suits similar to the one Debby was wearing. When Jack slid off his shorts, Jen was the first to notice his snug thong. She exclaimed loudly “Oh my, God!” and nudged Sara to look at Jack. By now, Jack was racing into the water leaving the girls behind. Debby asked Jen what she was talking about, and Jen giggled that “she ought to know”. Debby laughed, and asked them if they were offended by Jack’s suit. Sara asked her if she was brainless – she loved his suit. Jen then commented that she also loved his thong, but she would like to see him more comfortable. Debby innocently asked her what she meant, and Jen gasped that she would love to see Jack swimming naked. Debby faked shock, and asked Jen and Sara if they would like to “surprise” Jack by joining him – in the nude. Jen and Sara looked at one another, and without a single word began to peel off their swim suits. Debby followed suit, and she noticed that Jen and Sara were tan all over and very sexy looking. Jen had large breasts, and Sara had long legs to die for. The girls hurried into the water to find Jack, who was quite a ways out by now. When the girls caught up to Jack, they asked him if he noticed anything unusual about them. Jack was truly amazed when all 3 girls jumped out of the water completely nude. He playfully started swimming towards the shore exclaiming that he was going to have to remove his suit so they would not feel uncomfortable in his company.

Jack walked onto the beach and grabbed his towel. The girls anxiously awaited the moment of truth. With his back to them, Jack slowly slid his thong down over his sexy ass, and he deliberately stepped out of his wet thong. He stood there for a minute with his back to them carefully squeezing the water from his suit and then laying it onto his towel. In the moonlight he looked like a god about to reveal himself to his loving worshipers. Jack then did something quite unexpected – instead of turning around to reveal himself, he knelt down in the sand and slid onto his stomach. He then slowly turned over. Debby was on fire. She saw Jack now laying on his back with sand stuck to the front of his naked body, his enormous penis covered with sand reflecting the moonlight. Jen and Sara both sighed with contentment as they gazed upon Jack’s nakedness, his proud erection inviting their hungry stares. Jack stood up and waded into the water towards the silent women. He had a huge grin on his face enjoying the effect he was having on all of them. The four of them swam for a while laughing and splashing in the moonlight. Eventually, Debby suggested that they head inside for some conversation around the fireplace. All agreed. Jack sprinted to his towel and ran inside ahead of the girls. When they were alone, drying themselves off, Jen asked Debby what it was like having that magnificent cock all to herself. Debby explained that she was very satisfied with Jack’s size, and that it was an amazing feeling to be completely filled with his sex.

Soon, the three girls were relaxing before a roaring fire in the large living room. They sipped drinks as they sat on the large, thick rug draped only in their towels. Jack had inexplicably not made an appearance since he ran in ahead of them. Just when Debby was about to get up to look for him, Jack came into the room wrapped in his towel. He had obviously just showered. He commented that he hated having sand in his body crevices. Debby spied the girls glancing at Jack’s towel – it was tight around his waist revealing the incredible length and girth of his penis. Jack knew what was going on and was eating it up! He sat down behind Debby, and began massaging her shoulders while they talked.

The subject soon turned to sex, and Jen and Sara described in some detail the best sex they had ever had. Strangely enough, it was with the same guy, but not at the same time. Apparantly this guy knew how to please a woman, and they raved about his oral technique in detail. Jen then turned the topic onto Debby. Debby admitted that her best sex was with Jack at home by their pool under the stars. Jack smiled wickedly in agreement. Jen then did something that made Debby feel a little uncomfortable – she asked Jack how big he was when fully erect. Jack didn’t miss a beat and asked Debby to help him out. Debby had already anwered this question, but she answered again – eight-and-a-half inches from base to tip. Jen shook her head and claimed that she agreed that Jack was big, but she said that she didn’t really believe he was that big. Jack took this opportunity to ask Jen if she would like to verify his measurements for herself. But, there was a catch. If he was as big as advertised, then she had to do whatever he asked of her. Jen thought for a moment, and then agreed. Debby ran off to find her sewing kit. She returned with a cloth tape measure, which she handed to Jen. Jen and Sara both asked Jack to stand in front of the fire for some light, and they both knelt down with just their towels still wrapped around them. Jack stepped in front of the fire. Debby watched as Jen nervously put her slender fingers under the knot in Jack’s towel and tugged. Jack’s towel fluttered and seductively caught on his massive length. There Jack was, standing over Jen and Sara, naked, except for a white towel proudly hanging from the tip of his hard penis. It was Sara’s turn to be aggressive. She reached up and lifted the towel gingerly away. Now the girls simultaneously caught their breath. They were eye level with the biggest specimen of manhood that either of them had ever encountered. Debby watched in joy as she noticed Jack’s balls hung very low in his hairless sac. His pink flesh was pulsing, his tiny patch of black pubic hair glistening in the glow of the fire. Jen reached up with the tape and timidly pressed the end of the tape against Jack’s sparse pubic hair. With her other hand she extended the tape along the shaft further and further until she reached the wet tip. She leaned in and read the tape outloud, “eight-and-five-eighths!” Jack was even bigger than he claimed! Jen let the tape go and sat back. Now it was Debby’s turn to be forward.

Debby unwrapped her towel and knelt down beside Jen and Sara in front of Jack’s nakedness. She took Jack’s penis into her hand and lovingly stroked his length. She then flicked her outstretched tongue under the moist head of his cock. She turned to Jen and “handed” Jack to her. Jen wasted no time. She worshiped Jack’s cock like it was the only thing that mattered to her. She licked him and stroked him until he was as hard as iron. As she worshiped, she exclaimed “You are so big!” over and over. Finally, Jen dared to take his sex into her mouth – she shut her eyes, opened her mouth as wide as it would go, and she delicately lowered her lips over Jack’s penis. Jen managed to slide her lips down the shaft a little more than half way. Her head rhythmically began to bob up and down. Jen was in a sexual trance, and she wasn’t going to stop unless someone forced her to! Sara was up to this task. She quietly scooted forward and dropped her towel. She began to tickle Jack’s sac with her lips and tongue. Jack took his erection carefully from between Jen’s lips and guided himself towards the naked Sara. Sara tried to swallow Jack’s huge cock in one motion, but she quickly realized the futility of her actions. She contented herself with slurping his magnificent dick with as much passion as her friend. Jen now removed her towel, and tried to lick the shaft of Jack’s cock not covered by Sara’s mouth. This was simply too much for Jack. Jack straghtened up, and Debby knew what was going to happen next. Just as Jack was about to come, Debby broke in and took Jack’s penis from Sara’s mouth. She expertly stroked his shaft just behind the head of his cock until Jack began to spurt his hot come onto the three naked goddesses before him. He succeeded in unloading some of his seed into all three mouths before Debby took him into her mouth one last time. She cleaned him up as Jen and Sara sat back swallowing in disbelief. The three women then lovingly cleaned Jack up and then took turns cleaning each other. The four of them spent the rest of the evening talking, and Jack and Debby never saw Jen and Sara after that night – they left for home early the next morning. Debby claims it was the most satisfying sexual experience of her life!

Kissing Yan was everything I had imagined it to be in my dreams only much better. She totally blanked my mind filling instead with lustful desire. While Yan and I were kissing, Donna had already removed most of her clothes and stood between Yan’s legs wearing only her undies.

She reached around, removed her bra, and rolled down and stepped out of her panties. She gave Yan a look that I’d never seen her give anyone, not even me. Then she leaned forward as she pushed Yan back and mounted her as she kissed her. They kissed and kissed. I watched as Yan felt Donna’s ass and her breasts. She sucked Donna’s nipples. They were so gentle with their touches and loving the way that they responded to one another. Then Yan reached between Donna’s legs and started fingering her clit as they kissed. I stood to learn something in how to make love to a woman by watching two women make love.

Donna started undressing Yan. I was finally going to see Yan naked. First she unbuttoned her blouse, then she unhooked the front snap of Yan’s bra letting loose her tits. Other than seeing an Asian woman on a porn video this was the first time that I have ever seen Chinese tits and nipples in person and it surprised me that they were so dark. I’d always wondered about their slit. Let me tell you that there is no truth to the rumor that their slit goes sideways. It’s just like any other woman’s slit, straight up and down. I’d half believed that once. What a dope.

Donna unzipped Yan’s skirt and had it off without any difficulty. If it had been me undressing Yan, I’d have to make her stand up and remove her own damn clothes because I’d still be trying to get her bra unhooked. I’m terrible at unsnapping bras and the fact that she was wearing a front snapper would’ve thrown me for a loop. Donna worked her kisses down from Yan’s lips to her tits, to her stomach. She showered Yan with kisses through the fabric of her panties before slowly removing them. What a nice bush Yan had. She had this neatly trimmed velvety black bush and Donna buried her tongue in it. It was such a turn on to watch Donna eating Yan’s pussy. I couldn’t wait to do the same to her.

Yan made these nearly inaudible cute girlish sounds; gasps like, before she reached her hand out to me and felt my cock through my pants. The feel of her hand on my cock was unbelievable. She unzipped me with one hand and I was more than willing to help her by removing my pants and boxers. It was obvious to me by the way that she was looking at my cock and stroking me that she wanted to take me in her mouth. I followed her lead and leaned in closer to her on the bed. Yan slowly sucked my cock as Donna swiftly, lovingly, and silently gave Yan orgasm after orgasm.

Donna changed positions with Yan and Yan ate Donna’s pussy while I fucked Yan from behind doggie style. Never had I cum so fast. I felt like a teenager prematurely ejaculating, but I was so turned on by first by seeing Yan naked. Also from watching Donna eat Yan’s pussy and watching Yan eat Donna’s pussy, and in-between, getting a blowjob from Yan, it was all just too much to take in at once.

That was eleven years ago. Now, we’re proud parents. I gave Yan a baby girl, Lien. And I gave Donna a baby boy, Tommy. Together we’re a happy family. Although Yan and Donna are often immersed in lesbian love, I don’t think of them as lesbians in the stereotypical sense nor do they think of themselves as lesbians. Maybe, because I participate in their affair, sort of like the heterosexual buffer, it seems very normal to us and we couldn’t be any happier.

“Okay, Donna, you’re freaking me out. You love Yan but still love me and you still want my cock?”

“Yes.” She leaned over and kissed me. “I know, I don’t understand any of this either. I’m more confused than you are.”

“I don’t see how—”

“Yan,” she took my hand pausing before continuing. “Yan said that she has always had feelings for you.”

What? Yan has feelings for me? Now, my brain was screaming. Did, Donna, my girlfriend, just say that Yan, my fantasy woman, has always had feelings for me?

“Does she really have feelings for me? What do you mean feelings?”

“She confessed to me last night that she’s very much attracted to you and has fantasized about being with you not only sexually and romantically but also as a wife.”

I’m dreaming. Someone pinch me. My hot redheaded Irish siren of a girlfriend suddenly discovers lesbianism with her equally as hot Asian best friend who wants a lesbian relationship with my hot girlfriend who also wants a relationship with me. Now, what was wrong with that picture? Nothing!

“Gee, Donna, I don’t understand what you want me to say. I’m having trouble wrapping my brain around all the ramifications of this potential arrangement.”

“Well,” She lifted my hand to her mouth and stuck my finger inside and slowly sucked it while she continued talking. “I thought the three of us could try living together to see if it works.”

“And Yan is okay with this arrangement?”

“Actually, it was her idea but as soon as she said it I thought, why hadn’t I thought of it. It’s perfect.”

“And you’re okay with Yan and I having sex?”

“It would be part of the arrangement so long as you’re okay with me having sex with Yan. And, sometimes, the three of us could all be together.”

I’m dreaming. This is not happening. This is not real. It’s too good to be true. I couldn’t believe it. Oh, my God. Take a breath, Freddie. I took a breath.

“I need some time to think about it,” I said. “Okay, yeah, sure,” I said after thinking about it for three seconds. “I gave it a lot of thought and I’m all for it. I mean, if this is the only way that I can keep you, then I am willing to sleep with Yan…for you.” I smiled a devilish grin while blinking my eyes fast.

“You’re such an asshole, but I still love you.” She smiled, leaned over, and stuck her tongue down my throat. “I’m going to call Yan now, and have her come over and the three of us can talk and maybe tonight we can get together to see if we are compatible.”

“Okay.” I sighed and said, “Whatever you think is best.”

She turned and gave me the finger.

Oh, my God, I was jumping out of my skin. I’m going to make love to Yan! I’m going to make love to Yan! I’m going to make love to Yan! I was jumping with joy.

Later that night, Yan showed up with a small overnight bag. As soon as I saw her and her overnight bag I got an erection. Not only was I going to witness my girlfriend having sex with Yan but also I was going to have sex with Yan, too. I wonder how much I’d get for my collection of porn movies on E-Bay? I won’t need those movies any more. I wonder if I can cancel my order for that blowup doll.

We had a light dinner consisting of an omelet and salad. For obvious reasons, my appetite for sex replaced my appetite for food. I wasn’t very hungry and rushed through the meal. I opened a bottle of wine to relax us and get us in the mood. Okay, I really didn’t need to be relaxed because I was in the mood already. We adjourned our party to the bedroom. You could cut the tension with a knife.

To be continued…

I had erection thinking about Yan licking Donna’s pussy and fingering her clit. The image of them making out kept me hard and horny all day. I was ready to explode.

“Yeah, well…” she said like she was a million miles away. “There is something that I need to talk to you about and this is as good time as any, I guess.”

“What is it, Baby?” I held her hand in mine. “You know you can talk to me about anything.” I figured she had changed her mind and was about to relent and agree to experience a threesome with Yan. The image of Yan giving me a blowjob while I ate her pussy in a 69 position consumed me. Then, I thought about fucking Yan as I ate Donna’s pussy. I could see Donna and Yan clearly in a 69 position going at one another while I watched and photographed them. Oh, my God, what an unbelievable turn of events. Life is good. I was so totally happy with—

“I’m in love with Yan.”

“What?”

She just blurted it out. I mean, I was still holding her hand fantasizing about her and Yan and didn’t realize that I was squeezing her hand so tight that I was hurting her.

“Ow, you’re hurting my hand,” she said pulling it away from mine.

“Sorry.” I looked at her. “What did you say? Did I hear you correctly? You love Yan.”

“Yes.” She put her head down and I sat beside her. “I love her.”

“You mean, of course, you love her like a friend, your best friend?”

“No, I mean…yes, of course…but more than that.”

She looked up and made eye contact.

“More than that? What do you mean, more than that? You love her like—”

“We made love.”

“You what?”

“I went home with her and we continued where we left off at the club. As soon as we entered her apartment, we stripped one another naked and made love.”

“What do you mean made love? Neither one of you has a penis. You can’t make love. That’s ridiculous.” As soon as I said it, I felt like the fool. I knew what she meant, but I just couldn’t handle the rejection.

She looked up at me with a smirk on her face and rolled her eyes.

“We made out, felt one another up, sucked each other’s tits, fingered one another and had oral sex until we climaxed with unbelievable and incredible orgasms. Then, we held one another and I would have stayed with her, but I felt I had to get home to you and get up to go to work, which I ended up being unable to do anyway.”

She shrugged, threw up her hands, and shot me a look that made me feel stupid.

“We made love.” She put her head back and closed her eyes. “She did me and I did her. It was the best sex I have ever had. Damn, I wish I never stopped smoking because I really want a cigarette now.”

I had an erection with her describing what she did with Yan, but as soon as she said that the sex she had with Yan was the best sex ever, my penis shriveled with the thought that she’d had better sex with Yan than with me.

I sat without talking. I stared off in a daze. I’d not only lost my Donna to a woman, but to the woman of my lustful desire, Yan. What did she have that I didn’t? I could hear the clock clear across the apartment in the office ticking from the living room. Where I sat with Donna it was suddenly so very quiet.

I’d thought it’d be fun to introduce another woman into our relationship, but I never imagined Donna reacting this way to not only having sex with Yan but also falling in love with her. I could tell that she was serious about Yan and I was worried that she was thinking about replacing me with a woman. I mean, I loved Donna. I didn’t know what I’d do without Donna. This was the woman I was going to ask to marry me.

“So, what does that mean? Was this a one time thing? Or—”

“I want to leave you for her.”

To be continued…

Donna arrived home after I had already retired to bed. I lifted my head to look at my watch and it was after 3am. I had an early meeting with a client, who also happened to be the strip club owner. I was looking forward to him filling me in on the details of Donna’s first night at his club. Remembering the argument that we had before she’d left I didn’t even bother asking her if she had a good time. I just rolled over and went back to sleep. I figured, if she wanted to tell me, she would.

When I met with my client, instead of talking business, the first thing on my mind was what happened last night with Donna and Yan.

“I couldn’t sleep all night wondering about what happened with my girlfriend. I’m dying to know.”

“Well, one stripper pulled that Yan chick on stage. She’s a knockout,” he said. “He had her kneel in front of him and he held the prerequisite towel behind her head while he offered her his cock. At that point she’d already had 4 or 5 drinks and willingly stroked him a few times while looking up at him and before taking him in her mouth.” He gave me a wink and a smile. “He told me later that she gave him the best blowjob he’s ever had.”

My cock hardened at the thought of Yan sucking that stripper’s cock, the lucky bastard. Just the image of her on her knees giving that stripper a blowjob made me want to experience the same from her. I knew I should have been with Yan instead of Donna. I could only imagine the hot pillow talk we’d have had when she got home after she blew the stripper and we had hot sex while she whispered the dirty things that she did in my ear.

“They tried pulling your girlfriend up on stage but she wouldn’t go,” he said.

Of course not, she’s a no fucking fun, stuck up, stick in the mud, I thought to myself as he was talking. God, she makes me wish that I was with Yan.

“Finally, later in the evening, her girlfriend persuaded her to go on stage. My stripper got them to lie on their backs on stage while he reached under their skirts and pulled off their panties,” he said.

“Are you kidding me? Donna? Are you sure it was Donna?” I couldn’t’ believe he what was telling me about my reserved, anal Donna.

“Yeah, it was her alright. She acted embarrassed by holding her skirt down and closing her legs,” he said. “Only what she did next was uncharacteristic of any woman we’d ever pulled up on stage.”

“Why? What happened? Did she start crying? Was she screaming that it was all a mistake? She didn’t start yelling rape, did she? God, I’m so sorry.”

“Rape? No, no, of course, not. What she did instead was she rolled over to Yan and started kissing her, French kissing her,” he said.

“No fucking way! Are you kidding me? You can’t be serious. Fuck! I wish I had been there to witness that.”

“Actually, they were rolling around the floor making out. The two of them put on a show that eclipsed the stripper’s show,” he said. “Your Donna had her skirt hiked up to her waist with her knees up and her legs spread exposing her shaved pussy to everyone and holding Yan’s head between her legs while Yan licked her pussy and fingered her clit.”

“I don’t believe it. No way! Oh, my God. I can’t believe this.” I leaned back in my chair. “I’m sorry about the behavior of my girlfriend, but this blows my mind.”

“Nah, don’t worry about it. We sold a lot of alcohol that night due to that extra side show.” He smiled, “Matter of fact, anytime they want to return, so long as they repeat their show, the drinks are on the house.”

“That’s it, she must have been drunk,” I said to the owner and he nodded his agreement. “Yeah, well, they both were a bit tipsy, but they weren’t falling down or staggering drunk. They still had their wits about them. That’s not to say that they could drive. I’m glad they had sense enough to take a cab home.”

All that went through my mind listening to him talk about Donna and Yan was, since when did Donna shave her pussy? She’d always had a bush. I wondered if she’d shaved it especially for that night. Was she thinking about doing something like that with Yan as she was shaving off her fur?

I thought I would cum in my pants when he told me all this. I couldn’t wait to return home from work, so that I could confront Donna.

“Eventually,” he said, “we ushered the ladies backstage where they continued making out. I called for a cab to drive them home.”

“What time was that?” I asked. “Oh, it was, maybe, around eleven when the cab finally came and they left the club. Yeah, it was around then, because there was still another hour of show left.”

I remember looking at my watch when Donna got home and it was after 3am. I wondered what she’d been doing during the intervening hours as the club is only a short ride to our downtown apartment. There was more than 4 hours unexplained.

When I arrived home from work, Donna was already there resting on the sofa.

To be continued…

Donna and Yan compliment one another. Yan is the more fun and daring woman while Donna is more careful and reserved woman. And because they are so close, I find myself very much attracted to Yan. Sure, it certainly helped that she looked the way she did too. There is something erotically intoxicating about Asian women, maybe it has something to do with the way they mispronounce their L’s and R’s that I find so endearing.

Recalling some of the conversations that I’d had with Yan over the years, the body language and the constant eye contact, I suspected that she was attracted to me as well. Maybe it was wishful thinking on my part, but sometimes you can tell that there is a bit more there. I truly believed that if it hadn’t been for Donna, Yan and I would be together as a couple.

It was unfortunate that Donna was not the type to allow a third party into our bedroom for a fun-filled, once only, sexual evening because Yan would be first on my list to invite. Matter of fact, I think that had I been with Yan instead of with Donna, she would have agreed to introduce another woman to the relationship, probably Donna. Only, Donna would never have had any part of it. She seemed too uptight in her morals to be part of a threesome and too rigid in her sexuality to have sex with a woman.

Then again, if I was with Yan there might not be any need to introduce anyone else to our sexual relationship. I imagined her being everything that I could ever want in a woman. Unfortunately, knowing Donna as I do, I’m sure that including Yan in our lovemaking would never sit well with her. Oh, my God, if I thought I’d have half a chance of convincing Donna to have a threesome with another man, having a threesome with another woman is out of the question. She’d never go for that in a million years.

Having her best friend fuck her boyfriend and then have him watch while she and Yan went at it…right…in your dreams, Freddie, in your dreams. Although, during one of our hot love making sessions, when we had first gotten together as a couple and after having a few drinks, Donna admitted that she’d had a brief lesbian relationship in college. It wasn’t until later, when I met Yan, that I wondered if she had been her lesbian lover.

In the hopes of trying to persuade Donna to experiment with something new I’d even told her that it could be another man if that would turn her on to try a threesome. That conversation nearly turned violent but I’d managed to wrestle the waffle iron from her hand before she hit me with it. Man, she had a short fuse sometimes. I chalked it up to her Irish heritage, her flaming red hair, and the stress of her job.

“You’ve got to be kidding.”

She’d pounded that pointed index finger in my chest, punctuating her point with it.

“I don’t want to have sex with anyone else but you.”

That display had made me glad that I loved her because if I ever tried to break up with her it seemed she might hunt me down, kill me and dismember me. And I could only hope that she would kill me before dismembering me.

She made me feel like a pervert when she laid the guilt trips on me too. I’m just a normal guy with normal needs thinking normally, albeit usually about stupid, guy sexual stuff.

“So do you want to have sex with another woman?”

She’d given me a hard look while waiting for me to respond and I so much wanted to say, ‘fuck, yeah.’ but knowing her temper, I controlled myself.

“No, I only want you but—”

“But what?”

“I just thought we could spice things up a little.”

“I’m not enough for you?”

Gees, when she got like that, I couldn’t even get the words out of my mouth before she had an instant response; she’s the one who should have been the lawyer, a prosecutor instead of an accountant. I imagined her in a courtroom grilling a witness on the stand.

“And isn’t that your gun?”

“Yes.”

“And your bullets?”

“Yes.”

“And didn’t you tell everyone in the bar that if she ever left you that you would kill her.”

“Yes, but I—”

“Did you kill her?”

“No but I—”

“But what? Did you or didn’t you kill her?”

“Okay, okay, I killed her. I can’t take your questions anymore. Just stop hounding me with questions, no more, please!”

Donna would’ve been one hell of a DA with a very high conviction record, pulling confessions from those who weren’t even guilty just so that they could escape her interrogations. It was funny the things that ran through your mind while having stupid arguments with your girlfriend.

“Donna, you are more than enough for me. Never mind. Forget that I ever suggested it. Okay?” I’d thrown up my hands in submission. “It was just a stupid suggestion. I’m sorry for mentioning it. Please forgive me.”

To be continued…

Just as quickly as she took me in her mouth, she spit me out and stood up leaving me hanging there. Fuck! I knew I was in trouble, then.

“You pig! Mistaken about me? Apparently you don’t even know me. You think I’m a slut? Is that how you perceive me…as a slut? You must for you to think that I would put some strangers cock in my mouth.”

“Donna—”

She gave me that look that she gives me when she is really pissed.

“Is that what you think of me?”

“Donna—” I said stuffing my hard cock back in my pants and zipping up.

“Don’t.” She put her hand up like a crossing guard holding up a stop sign. “You disgust me. You’ve watched one too many porn videos, Freddie.”

Bad day at work, Donna, or are you pissed that you are turning 30? I wanted to say that to her, but I didn’t. So what if I watch porn videos sometimes…okay…all the time. Porn videos are a stress release helping me to relax from my high powered profession. Besides, she’s been a cold bitch lately and has not been taking care of my sexual needs. Also, it was a turn on for me to think of her with another man but I didn’t dare say that to her either. Donna is a tall, curvaceous redhead and she had just made me so hot that I was going to be left sexually frustrated. I wanted to kick something.

“I only want you to have—”

She gave me that scolding look that made me feel like I was a bad little boy caught with my hand in the cookie jar and, even though I had crumbs all over my face, I was trying to make her believe that I did not eat cookies.

“Yes, I know the kind of good time you want me to have.”

She took her hand and moved it back in forth in front of her mouth mimicking that action of stroking a cock while blowing someone.

“Honey, it’s part of the show. It means nothing. It’s all in fun. I just want you to—”

“Not on your life, buster.” She stuck a pointed index finger hard in my chest and with each enunciated word pounded me with it. “I don’t know where their cocks have been. That’s disgusting. You’re disgusting.”

She threw back her red hair with a toss of her head. I love it when she does that. Her blue eyes flashed like Maureen O’Hara’s eyes flashed when she played Mary Kate Danaher in the ‘Quiet Man’ opposite John Wayne. Irish women are as beautiful as their tempers are hot.

“I don’t want you to do anything that—”

She whipped the stack of dollar bills from me that I had hanging from my hand and turned for the door.

“We’re just going to have a couple of drinks, watch the show like well-mannered, mature adult ladies,” she said stressing the word ladies, “and head home before the crowd leaves. I have to work tomorrow.”

“Okay, well, have a good time, sweetie.”

I went to give her a kiss on the lips but she turned her head and allowed me to kiss her on the cheek. Suddenly, with the chill of her, she made me feel cold.

I had always wanted to experience a threesome and I was hoping to live vicariously through her evening’s sexual experience. It would have been nearly as good if Donna got drunk enough to enjoy herself. I was hoping for some hot pillow talk when she got home but it didn’t appear that she was in the party mood. Actually, she was never in the party mood. She was the opposite of me in that regard.

Fortunately, opposites attract and we connected in other ways that weren’t sexual. We were more a cerebral couple I guess. Although, I wished we were more sexual. When having sex with her, I swear, I couldn’t help but feel that she was timing it in the way that she times her daily run. Donna has a really hot body and I would have loved to enjoy it more often than our twice monthly scheduled sexual routine allowed. Then maybe I wouldn’t have jerked off to porn videos so often. If she knew how often I’d never hear the end of it. I could just hear her.

“Freddie! Is that cum on the remote? Ewww!”

“Cum, don’t be silly. It’s, uhm, spilled cheese dip. Yeah, that’s what it is, cheese dip.”

“Oh, yeah,” she said holding the remote out to me with two fingers as if it is diseased, “eat it, then.”

“I’m not going eat that. It’s old cheese, been sitting there for days, no doubt. Give it to me and I’ll wipe it off.”

To be continued…

It was my girlfriend’s 30th birthday and her friends had a special night planned for her. They were taking her to her first CFNM review. Because she was the only one in the bunch who had never been to a clothed female nude male review and because she was the birthday girl, they managed to score front row seats for the occasion. Actually, the owner of the establishment is a client and a friend of mine. I asked if he’d watch over her to make sure that my girlfriend had a good time. An accountant and it being tax season, she’s been a bit stressed out over work, lately.

My girlfriend, a CPA, is not the type to frequent bars, never mind a strip club where hot guys are parading around semi-naked and dancing naked. We met three years ago at a lecture about the Internal Revenue Service tax code. I’m an investment attorney. That she understands and can interpret the dry reading of the tax laws of the Internal Revenue Service should give you some insight as to how stiff she sometimes can be. Moreover, a partner in her accounting firm, she is accustomed to proper decorum in and out of the office, so for her to stray from the road of appropriate lady like behavior was a real stretch for her. Her friends figured after having a few drinks, lots of laughs, and ogling a bunch of naked, hot men, she might let her hair down. After all, it was her birthday celebration.

Originally there were supposed to be four of them going out, but her friend Susan called in sick that day with the flu and her other friend, Audrey, could not make it because her son was home with a fever and her husband was working second shift at the factory. It was down to just two of them, Yan, who was her best friend and roommate from college and her.

They had discussed renting a limo so that they all could drink without the need for a designated driver, but since it was now just the two of them they took a cab to the club. Once there, they were escorted to their table and had a drink before the festivities began. They hadn’t bothered to grab a bite to eat and the first drink went down as if they had consumed a double. By the second drink at the start of the show they were both more than a little tipsy.

When my girlfriend had told me that she was going to a CFNM show I had hoped she’d have lots of hot things to tell me afterward. I’d told her that it was okay to get friendly with the strippers, so long as she shared all the sordid details with me later during pillow talk in bed. But since I figured that she would be shy about telling me anything that happened there, I made sure that my buddy, the owner of the strip club, would fill me in on all the hot details of the evening. I couldn’t wait.

“So listen, Donna,” I’d said to her as she was heading out the door, “have a good time and be nice to the strippers. Here’s a stack of dollar bills for you to stick down their speedos.”

“You want me to be friendly with the strippers?” She gave me a hard look that shriveled my package. “You want me to stick dollar bills down their speedos hoping that I touch their cocks, so that I can tell you how excited I got over that cheap thrill later?”

She put her hand on her hip and threw it out to the side. She cocked her head sideways and looked at me with her mouth open. God, I’ve become so accustomed to hating that posture and that look. I knew then that I had overstepped my boundary with her and that she was pissed at me. Damn, sometimes she gets so uptight over nothing.

“Donna, honey, what I meant was—”

“Oh, I know what you meant. Your meaning is as clear as you are transparent.”

Here it comes, another argument over nothing. God damn it. Lighten up, I wanted to say.

“C’mon, Honey, let’s not ruin—”

“You want me to touch them, don’t you?”

She stepped closer to me, so close that we couldn’t fit a playing card between us, and slid her hand down the front of my pants feeling my quickly growing penis.

“You want me to stroke their cocks like this.”

She moistened her lips by circling her tongue around them. She fell to her knees in front of me, unzipped me, and pulled me out of my boxers.

“You want me to relax, have a few drinks, and when I’m good and drunk go up on stage and put their cocks in my mouth like this.”

She inserted me in her mouth and started blowing me. I was instantly hard.

To be continued…

To set the scene …. the area is a large naturist complex containing apartments, a hotel, shops and bars … all of which are open to naturist residents and nude visitors! The streets are normal side streets with houses and apartments just off the main road but again it is clearly marked ‘naturist zone’ and people wander around as naked as intended. I am an exhibitionist and I am always looking for situations where I can be nude in the presence of women…. preferably fully dressed females.
This particular scenario occurred partly by accident but also I realized that a CFNM opportunity was possible!

My short holiday in the area allowed me to work out and go for a run in the mornings and visit the naturist zone in the afternoons! An ideal way to spend a day on holiday! There were some beautiful nude European women on the beach and I enjoyed visiting the bars, restaurants and shops.

After a day or so it occurred to me that there were numerous apartments that were for sale, and that they appeared to be for sale with normal real estate agents based elsewhere in the region.

I started to think about arranging a viewing, a naked viewing to be precise! I was working on the assumption that some of the estate agents would be female and not used to meeting a nude man!

That night I searched the net and took some telephone numbers of the real estate agents who were selling apartments in the nudist zone.

The next morning I rang one and a female answered the phone. Her name was Dominique and she sounded young and keen to sell me a property in this area.

I told her that I wanted to see the property at midday and she explained that she had never been to this zone before but would find it and meet me there.

This sounded ideal. It looked to be working out just right…. a young, fully dressed woman who was about to meet a naked man!

At 11.45am I took up a position near to the selected apartment so I could see her approach and waited for a few minutes.

Just then a small car pulled up and a beautiful woman climbed out. She had short dark hair and was aged about 20 years. She was smartly dressed in a business suit and was carrying a folder. She was just how you would imagine an estate agent to appear. Very business like and horny!

It had to be her because the street was otherwise deserted.

I had left all of my clothes in my car nearby and was completely nude. I watched her from a discreet position a short distance away.

She stood outside the apartment complex waiting for me. At this point I started to walk towards her and held out my hand as I approached.

I said, “Hi, I’m Steve, are you Dominique?”

She looked shocked and said, “yes, hi”

I said, “sorry, you don’t mind me being nude do you?”

She said, “no, it was just a shock.”

She spoke fluent English and was intelligent and beautiful. This was turning into the best day of my CFNM career!

I explained that I was a nudist and looking to buy in the nude zone.

She was Spanish and absolutely gorgeous. She led me to the apartment that we had agreed to view and she spent the next 20 minutes showing me around an empty flat.

Whilst we were inside she had removed her sunglasses and I could see into her beautiful eyes as we chatted about the flat and the price. It was an incredible experience to be nude in the same room as this fully dressed woman as we chatted in the most normal of manner.

At one point I said to her that my wife would want to see the apartment but she couldn’t make the trip. I asked her if it was okay to video the apartment with my mobile phone.

She agreed and I started to video Dominique inside the lounge. I asked her to describe the room and she went about telling me the size and price etc.

I then said, “would you mind filming me on the balcony?”

She said, “Of course not.”

She took the camera from me and followed me outside. I made sure that she should see me in full and I started to talk to her about the zone whilst she filmed me!!

I still have that video and it still makes me so horny to re-live the situation.

By now she was completely comfortable with my nudity and we even managed to talk about the benefits of naturism and she said that she would consider trying it at some point.

At this point I would like to say that although I have a fit and trim body for a 30 something man, I also have a very small penis. I had earlier pulled back my foreskin which makes it look even smaller and somehow it made it even more erotic to know that she was dressed and I was nude and exposed in such a way as she could clearly see just how small I was.

As we left the flat I told her that it was bit too small for my wife and I but she told me that she had details of other properties if I was interested in viewing them?

I told her that I would be interested and she made a few calls to arrange a visit.

She was speaking on the phone when she looked over at me and said, “do you want something a bit bigger?”

I laughed and pointed at my penis and said, “what do you think?”

She looked down at me and giggled and said, “its not important how big it is now but when you are erect.”

To be honest I was tempted to get erect there and then but it would have scared her off so I left it.

I said, “I would like to see a three bed apartment if possible.”

She finished making the call to her office and then she walked me over to a building site nearby where she said that she had a brand new three bed property.

We entered the building site and I saw that part of the area was complete but not yet occupied. It was empty and the other part was still undergoing work by teams of constructors.

Now, this was not part of the scenario that I had in mind. Being nude in front of women does not hold the same attraction as as being nude in front of a group of male builders!

She walked across the complex with me beside her. I was worrying about the reaction from the groups of men who were thankfully busy painting and building!

Dominique said, “the property is brand new on the first line but we have to get the key from the site office first.”

I said, “Dominique, I do not think that I should be nude in front of these builders?”

She replied, “its ok, I can cover you if necessary!” And she walked in front of me laughing.

She was getting off on my nudity and humiliation!

We walked past one group of builders who were taking a break and sitting drinking tea.

I realised that I was going to have walk straight past them in an narrow walk-way and I started to feel most uncomfortable. My cock had shriveled up completely!!

I then noticed that one of the builders was a female. She was wearing the white overalls but had taken off her hard hat! She was actually quite good looking!

I walked past and saw her stare at my even more shriveled penis. It was barely protruding from my pubes!

I heard joking and laughing behind me and said to Dominique,

” I am not happy that they are laughing at me”

She turned and said, ” its fine, don’t worry about it. They are jealous!”

I then laughed and said, ” jealous of my small penis?”

She said, “come on, don’t be shy. We will be out of view soon.”

I followed her into a new ground floor apartment which had been turned into a temporary office.

As I did so I was immediately greeted by two Spanish women who were sat behind their desks.

I was now nude in front of three beautiful Spanish women! My penis was still only about 1″ long after the incident with the builders but it immediately started to expand!!

A conversation took place in Spanish between them all and at one point they were clearly talking about me as they all looked over at me.

I smiled and stood face on towards them as if it was the most normal thing in the world!

After a few minutes they handed a set of keys to Dominique and one of the girls came with us to the apartment. She was about 30 and slim with long dark hair. She clearly spoke no English and Dominique explained that she wanted to show us the apartment on behalf of the owners.

I followed them to a large apartment and they started the viewing.

Of course the only viewing I was interested in was them seeing my little cock!!

At one point I walked into a room where the second female was standing leaning against a wall and she immediately looked down between my legs.

She looked up and blushed. She knew that I had caught her looking!!

I smiled and she grinned back at me.

She said, “sorry!”

I said, “its ok, you can look”

I was left to wander around the apartment alone and went into a bedroom at the far end of the corridor.

I started to wank my little cock which finally started to show a little life!

I made sure that for the next few minutes it was semi erect and that the two women saw it. I would have loved to have developed a full boner but couldn’t take the risk in case I offended them.

Looking back now it would have been so horny but perhaps next time!

After about 20 minutes I said that I had other appointments and thanked them for their time. I left the site and told them that I would consider the purchase…. I actually made my way to my hire car and sat and masturbated!

This is absolutely true and one of the most exhilarating experiences of my life!!

1. The party starts at 8:00 p.m., SHARP!
2. Bring your own beverages.
3. All men will begin the evening clothed, but will be told to strip completely naked at a specified time (about 10:00 p.m.)
4. Women may wear whatever they feel for the entire night, sexy or plain, sleek or frumpy.
5. Women are in control of the entire evening. 6. This is NOT a “sex” party. The men are not to expect sex; in fact, the men are NOT to ejaculate during the evening. The theme of the party is the enjoyment of the women.

The email went on to say that it would be a regular, friendly party, but of course a party with only a few men attending. The men were there as background (or foreground, whatever the preferences). They were there to chat with the women, and to be glanced at, or stared at, or brushed against, or grabbed (or ignored!)

Jill’s friend was going for sure, and she thought Jill might just want to go……

Jill, a little shocked at the invitation, didn’t return the email right away, deciding to at least THINK about the possibility. When she came home that day from work, she told me all about it. And then she just sat there, not saying anything more, somewhat in thought. I asked her if she was thinking of going. And she shyly said with a cute smile, “Well, maybe just a LITTLE.” I told her that it turned me on to think about us doing that.

And so we discussed it a little more, and a little more…and before I knew it, Jill had emailed her friend back that night, saying we would be there.

And almost a month later, we were there, standing on the front step at just about eight in the evening. We could hear music playing and a few people chatting, a typical party we’d been to before. We knocked, and a few seconds later, a beautiful, friendly woman answered the door. “Come in, come in. Welcome!” she gestured. She was a very cute woman somewhere around 30 to 35 years of age, just like anyone you’d see at a normal evening party. We took off our coats and hung them up by the door. We were shown through the friendly, softly-lit living room to the kitchen. There were people (well, women mostly) in clusters all over the house. We put our drinks away in the fridge and joined in the party, finding Jill’s friend and several others she was chatting with. We talked with many people, sipping drinks and having a good time. Some people were smoking marijuana; the odour was, on a few occasions, quite apparent. The house filled with people while we all chatted. By 8:30, there were probably about 20 to 25 women and about five men. No one else arrived after that, and we all continued to drink and chat and meet people. Then, at about 10:00, the music was dropped down to a quiet rhythm in the background. The woman who had answered the door and another smiling woman were clinking their wine glasses, getting everyone’s attention.

The smiling woman had a beautiful, soft, round look. She was addressing the party-goers all looking toward her expectantly. “Okay, this is the time, girls!” she winked somewhat dramatically. She instructed that the men were to take off their clothes at her command. Over the next minute or so, she described what she and her roommates (and a few friends) had dreamed up for this night. Even though everyone already knew the theme already (that’s why they were there!), she repeated the rules, stressing to the men that the women were in control of the evening, and that they were NOT to ejaculate tonight. She also stated that the evening would go on now, like it had been so far, except that the men would be totally naked.

“Okay guys,” she grinned, “take it off for us!” And that was it. My girlfriend looked at me with a mixture of jealousy and arousal. But she nodded her approval. I slowly pulled of my clothing as the music gained back to the original volume. Some women watched intently while others giggled and talked with their friends. Some women sipped their drinks and glanced slowly around the room, watching other women watch the men.

I stood there naked and limp, feeling a little humiliated with everyone else around me fully clothed. The room was somewhat dark, but I felt so exposed. There was no doubt in my mind: the women were in control now. Plastic bags were passed around for the men to put their clothes in. The clothing-filled bags were placed into corners of the rooms, just to get them out of the way. With the music loud, and the room bathed in ambient lamplight and flickering candles and a drink beside me, everything seemed to continue as normal. I chatted with Jill and the other people around me, naturally sipping from my drink. As everyone got more and more intoxicated, I would get longer glances and sometimes I would feel someone brush against me from behind. Jill seemed to be enjoying it, even noticing the gentle touches from other women. She often touched me as we chatted with people. And I began to enjoy myself too. As we all got drunker, Jill began to gently put a finger or two on my cock, absent-mindedly at first. But soon she would look up at me, smiling as she gently squeezed my cock. Quickly, my cock grew hard. I stood there so obviously turned on, feeling embarrassed and humiliated and even more exposed — but absolutely loving it. And the women seemed quite interested. I caught many long glances at my hard cock as we all chatted. I began to accept it, enjoying that the women were enjoying the mood.

As the evening continued past midnight, I could hear loud laughs and screams once in a while from throughout the house party. The women were beginning to touch the guys. Soon I felt a woman’s hand quickly squeeze my cock as she passed by me. She grinned at everyone around her while she did this little stunt, and everyone else laughed a little, watching my reaction. As I chatted with the women around me and TRIED to act natural, I could see that, occasionally, some women were looking at my cock and whispering and giggling shyly to each other. Some women were even bold enough to sharply slap my ass when they walked up or when they just wanted to see my reaction from the quick sting.

The night went on like this, with the women in-control and definitely aroused (most of the time it seemed, anyways). The women, including Jill, just enjoyed laughing and looking and playing and talking. By the end of the night, my cock had been taken from hard to limp and hard again, countless times.

By 2:00-ish people had started to drift home. Jill and I left soon after. I found the plastic bag with my clothes, and I quickly got dressed to the overly-dramatic pleadings of “Noooooo!” in combination with laughter and smiles, and a few cries of “I’m going to miss your little dick!” With my clothes on, the women treated me with a little more normalcy. Jill and I said our good-byes to everyone and we quickly scooted out the door, smiling mischievously at each other.

She glanced over at Katie, who was looking right at her with a devious grin on her face. She noticed that Katie was sketching an extremely lifelike representation of the model’s genitals, and nothing else. She gave Emily a wink, and went back to her sketching.

Emily managed to finally compose herself, and draw something of a stick figure on her sketchbook. By the end of the hour session, she had what she thought was a pretty good abstract of the body, with none of the “gory details” Katie had. The session monitor called time for the session, and Emily started to pack up. She noticed out of the corner of her eye that Katie had gone up to the model stand, and was talking to the model, who hadn’t had a chance to even get his robe on yet. At closer inspection, she could see what she was up to. The model stand was about two feet off the floor, and with Katie standing on the floor, she had a close up, unobstructed view of the man’s crotch. “She’s blatantly staring at it!” Katie thought to herself. Emily watched as Katie did her best flirting job, pouting her lips, crossing her arms, etc., but never stopped staring at it. She thought she saw it twitch a bit, but thought it was just her eyes. Eventually, she saw the model sort of hurriedly get his robe on, and depart to the changing room. Katie went back to get her stuff, a satisfied smirk on her face.

“So, did you have fun?” Katie asked Emily, as they left the building, and walked back to their room.

Emily punched at Katie, a little harder than playfully. “Thanks a lot!” she half-laughed, half-shouted. “Why is everything about sex with you? I was hoping not to see my first penis in a classroom.”

“Are you serious!” Katie asked incredulously, “Oh, I am so sorry! I didn’t know you had never seen one before!”

“That’s OK,” Emily said quietly, “I sort of liked it, after a while – the drawing that is. I might try that class some more, and sign up for some real classes next semester.”

“Well, at least you got to see a good-sized one,” Katie giggled, “It would have been too bad if he had a cocktail weenie.”

“Wait, they vary in size that much?” Emily asked, “What is considered big?”

“You really don’t know, do you? Well, from my up close inspection, he looked to be about 5 inches soft,” Katie giggled, “which would probably give him 8 or 9 hard. That is pretty big. The biggest I’ve seen myself was around 11, but I’ve heard of guys with 13 or 14.”

“Holy crap, they can be that big?” Emily gasped. “Do they all look like his, except for the size?”

“No, they come in all shapes and sizes, some thin, some thick, some dark, some curved,” she laughed, “Every dick is different!

“We really need to do something about this,” Katie continued, “We can’t have you having a stroke every time you see some guy’s cock!”

“What are you talking about?” Emily asked defiantly, “I already told you I am not going to have sex until I meet the right guy.”

“No, no!” Katie laughed, “I just want you to be able to see some different ones, maybe even touch them!” Katie smiled her mischievous best at that.

“How, pray tell, do you suggest I do that?” Emily queried, with a skeptical laugh, “Do you want me to just walk up to a bunch of guys and ask to see their – their dicks?” She whispered the last part, worried that people might be listening as they walked across the empty quad.

“I was thinking maybe I’d let you watch me with a few different guys,” Katie said, matter-of-factly, “but that would take too long, even though it would be hot. I like your idea better!”

“Are you nuts?” Emily shouted, “First of all, I was kidding. Second, what guy would just be willing to whip it out on request?”

“Just about every guy on campus would!” Katie giggled, “You’re gorgeous, Emily, much better looking than me, and I bet I could get just about any guy around here to get naked for me, easy. You saw what I did to that model today, and he was probably in his thirties. All I had to do was flirt a little and stare at his package, and he was getting hard.”

“He was?” Emily asked, mouth agape, “I didn’t see that…”

“Yeah, he rushed off in his robe before anyone could see it,” Katie pouted, “Bummer…”

“So, what are you suggesting?” Emily asked, “And do you really think I’m gorgeous? You are much prettier than I am.” Emily was flattered that Katie said she was gorgeous, especially since she thought Katie was the best-looking girl she had ever seen. She even caught herself staring a bit at Katie when she wasn’t looking.

“You are a total babe!” Katie assured her, “Every guy on this campus totally checks you out every day.

“I know what we can do! We can have a CFNM party!” Katie nearly shouted, “Maybe some of the other girls would even come!”

“What’s CFNM?”

“Clothed Female, Nude Male. The girls stay dressed, and the guys get naked and wait on them and stuff.”

“Are you joking? I still don’t know about any of this…”

“Don’t worry, it’s settled. I’ll set it all up,” Katie said, and the conversation was over. They continued walking back to the dorms, in relative quiet the rest of the way.

–

A few days later, Emily had almost forgotten about the whole CFNM thing, when Katie called her on her cell phone.

“Were all set to go for Friday night,” she said, “I’ve got 5 guys of various shapes and sizes all lined up!” Emily could almost hear triumphant laughter in Katie’s voice over the phone.

“So, we are really going to do this?” Emily wondered, “I mean, I don’t know…”

“Just relax and have fun with it, you prude!” Katie cackled, “Amy and Cassie will be there too, and we’re all going to have a blast. I won’t tell anyone that you have only seen one penis in your life. Alright?”

“Um, if you say so,” Emily stammered. She couldn’t believe that this was really happening.

“It will be in Cassie’s room down the hall, since they have that little suite with the living room.” Katie told her, “7 o’clock sharp!”

–

Emily arrived at Cassie’s room Friday night at 7:00 PM. She could hear some laughing behind the door as she knocked. The door opened and she saw a boy she recognized; it was Mark from her Philosophy class, and she was relieved to see that everyone was still dressed.

“Oh, hi Emily!” Mark smiled, “Come on and join the party.” Emily had always liked Mark; he was a sweet kid, and had a really cute smile.

“Hi Mark,” Emily sort of stammered, “Are you going to be…”

“…naked?” Mark finished, “Yeah, Katie made it sound like a lot of fun. What’s not to like about getting naked for some gorgeous ladies like you?” He smiled that smile again, and led her into the room.

Emily saw Katie, Cassie and Amy sitting on the couch. They were munching on popcorn, and sipping light beers, while they chatted with 4 other boys, who thankfully were all wearing clothes.

“Hey, she’s here!” Cassie said loudly, ” We can get started! Emily, take a seat.” She pointed to an unoccupied chair next to the couch, and Emily sat.

“OK, OK, let’s go, line up boys,” Katie said, clapping her hands together. “Here are the rules. One, all men must remain totally naked for the entire party. Two, all women must remain dressed for the entire party, and men may not ask women to remove any clothing. Three, all men must respond to any command given by any woman, without hesitation. Four, men may not touch women unless asked to do so. Five, women are allowed to touch men in any way that they wish.

“Are we clear on all the rules?” Katie asked, and all the boys nodded. “Alright then, male number one, please step to the center of the room, and remove your clothes.”

A tall, thin, blonde boy named Eric that Emily did not recognize stepped forward, and undressed. He had a very trim body, and was quite tan, with a light fuzz of blonde hairs all over his chest, arms and legs. Emily could not help staring as he slid down his loose boxers, and revealed his white tan line and his manhood. It was thinner than the model’s from the other day, and there was light blonde hair that sort of framed his penis and testicles, which seemed quite large to Emily.

“Very good. Stand along the wall,” Katie ordered. “Male number two, come forward and strip.”

Mark stepped forward. He looked at Emily and smiled again. He started to remove his clothes, and Emily noticed that he was quite well muscled, what the girls called a “swimmer’s build”. He had no hair whatsoever on his chest, and was very well defined. He was wearing those tight UnderArmour boxer briefs, and filled them out nicely. As he rolled them down slowly, Emily noticed that he had no tan line at all, and just a small wisp of dark hair on his lower abdomen. She heard Amy gasp as he slid them the rest of the way off, and his enormous dick flopped out. Emily gaped as she looked at it. He had to be 8 inches long, and he was totally soft, as it swung lazily side-to-side as he stepped out of his briefs. She looked up from his package, and saw him looking right at her, and she blushed.

“Wow, where have you been hiding that thing?” Katie asked. “No matter, along the wall. Male number three!”

The remaining three boys did the same, and stripped for the girls. Emily was amazed to see how strikingly different all of them were down there. Some hairy, some not, some short and thick, some long and thin. And their balls too; some of them hung way down, and some were up tight against their bodies. Mark was clearly the biggest all around, and his cock and balls hung almost obscenely in front of him. Emily caught herself staring at his endowment a number of times, and she caught him staring at her legs almost as many times.

All five boys were lined up along the wall, awaiting their orders. Katie stood and walked in front of them, back and forth, and stopped. “Number four, step forward, hands behind your back!”

The fourth guy was named Paul, who was the shortest of the group, height wise, with dark Latin features. Katie walked over to him, and took his soft penis in her hand, and lifted it up, uncovering his balls, which were good sized, with a light covering of dark hair. She took his balls in the other hand, and bounced them about lightly on her palm. “OK, back in line,” Katie said, and he returned to the wall.

“All of you will submit to similar inspections immediately upon request of any woman, is that clear?” Katie asked the assembled boys, who all nodded. “Good. Now, all of you go to the kitchen, and get us food and drinks.” With that, they were off, dicks bobbing and swinging on the way.

–

The girls started to enjoy themselves, and had the guys running, getting them more drinks and snacks. They mostly chatted about girl stuff, ignoring the boys, until they had a few drinks in them. Then they started getting more forward, making the guys pose for them, and do silly things like jumping jacks, or making them bend over and show them their asses, and the like.

Emily found herself watching the other girls more than anything else. Katie was in all her glory, inspecting every boy every chance she got, and swatting each of them on the behind each time she was done with them for whatever task she had them doing. Cassie had boy “number three”, a cute redhead named Ryan, sitting in her lap, feeding her grapes. Amy was showing a bit of a wild side that Emily didn’t know about. She was using boy number five, a cute boy named John that Emily recognized from her physics class, as a footrest, while she pulled and stretched at Eric’s penis and balls aimlessly, testing their resilience. He was gritting his teeth, but seemed to be enjoying himself. Emily was shocked at their brazen behavior, as she sat back in her chair watching it all.

“Can I help you with anything?” Emily heard next to her. She snapped out of her daze, and turned her head to see Mark’s huge penis hanging down in front of her face. She felt her face warm with blush as she quickly looked up at him smiling down at her.

“Oh, hi Mark,” Emily said, embarrassed, “Don’t worry, I won’t be mean like them. If you’d rather go over with the sexy girls, I understand.”

“What are you talking about?” Mark asked, “You are the sexiest girl in this room, Emily. I wouldn’t have come her if I didn’t know you were going to be around.”

“Oh, you’re too sweet,” Emily replied, “I just don’t know about all of this. I mean, you guys are all naked!” As she said this she sort of gestured at Mark’s dick, which was still right in front of her.

“Actually, I am enjoying it. I’ve been a swimmer all my life, so I’ve been walking around in those tiny Speedo suits, and this isn’t much different. I pose once in a while for drawing classes and stuff like that, that’s why I shave down there, and tan naked, so I don’t have the tan lines everyone else does.” He laughed, “Also, I guess I’m sort of an exhibitionist, because I like showing off and stuff.”

“Has it always been so, you know, so big?” Emily asked. She was starting to relax, what with Mark being so nice. “I mean, you are huge!”

“Yeah, I’ve always been big. When I was younger, I was really embarrassed, because none of the other kids at swimming were so big, and I thought I looked funny. After I got older, I noticed the other kids’ sisters and mothers sorta staring and stuff, so I started wearing the smaller suits, and wearing them tighter and stuff. It was really a turn-on, and they couldn’t help staring, sort of like you were doing earlier.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Emily said, blushing again, “I just haven’t seen too many, and never so big.”

“No problem; it doesn’t bother me. Besides, I don’t know how I learn anything in Philosophy, because I can’t help staring at your legs all the time.” He smiled, and said, “You can touch it, if you want to.”

“I don’t know,” Emily whispered. Then she looked around at the other girls. Amy was stroking at Eric’s now erect member, while John was massaging her feet. Cassie was now spanking Ryan over her knee, and Paul was brushing Katie’s long golden hair, while she fondled his balls and hardening cock. “Oh, why not?”

She reached out tentatively, and rubbed her hand over Mark’s penis. It was soft and smooth. She wrapped her fingers around it, and pulled lightly, and Mark’s whole body moved toward her. She liked that, so she did it again. She was amazed at the weight of the thing in her hand, and lifted it up, revealing his huge, loose sack. She cupped her other hand over his balls, and felt the heft there as well. They were smooth and hairless, and she gave them a light squeeze, at which Mark groaned a bit. She felt his penis twitch a bit, and start to get thicker.

“Do it like this,” Mark spoke up, and put his hand over her tiny one. He started slowly sliding her hand up and down his hardening shaft. He kept getting bigger, so she started using both hands, which still didn’t seem like enough. She loved the way he felt, like steel wrapped in baby smooth skin, and how she felt like she had complete control of him through his cock.

She started to get a strange feeling, and looked around. Everyone else had stopped what they were doing and were watching her stroke Mark. She abruptly let go, and his cock shot up so it was pointing at the ceiling. “Sorry, did I do something wrong?” Emily asked.

“No, on the contrary, you gave me an idea,” Katie answered, “It is clear that we are done drinking and eating for now, so I think its time for a little game. Males line up against the wall again.”

All five boys lined up against the wall. They all now had erections by this time. Emily noticed the extreme differences in all their cocks even more now. She was actually starting to enjoy this.

“Now, the game is played as follows,” Katie stated, “All five of you are to masturbate for us. The last one of you to cum gets to choose one of us to finish you off with a hand-job. Simple enough? OK, then, start stroking!”

The boys all started to stroke themselves, to the girls’ enjoyment. Amy was actually cheering them on exuberantly. Cassie and Emily just stared quietly at the row of hard cocks being stroked. Katie just smiled and watched.

Eric was the first to go. He didn’t stand a chance after the workout Amy had already given his poor cock. He grunted loudly as cum dribbled out over his hands and balls. Amy whistled and clapped. Emily sort of gaped at he first sight of cum. She had expected it to be whiter, and thicker, for some reason.

Paul started to pant heavily, and the girls knew he would be next. Three of four streams of his jism shot out of his dick and splashed onto the carpet, and he was done. Emily was shocked that it shot out as far as it did, was that normal? Amy and Cassie howled their approval, as Katie still just sat back, drinking it all in, and watching Emily’s reactions. She knew it was in the bag, and that Emily had more waiting for her than she bargained for.

John and Ryan weren’t too much later, and they came almost simultaneously. Ryan sort of called out as he climaxed, spraying his cum all over. John was much quieter, just sort of gasping a little bit, but he came in large, wet gobs that shot halfway across the room, nearly hitting Amy on the leg. Katie grinned deviously as she stepped forward, declaring Mark the winner by grabbing and raising his big, hard cock, like a referee would raise a fighter’s arm. Hell, the thing was almost as big as her arm, so why not?

“Mark, you are our Grand Champion,” she said, “and you can choose any of the women to provide you with your prize.”

“I choose Emily,” he said.

Emily was shocked; he chose her over all these other sexpots? She didn’t even know what she was doing. She shook her head no, but the girls all started chanting her name, and picked her up and pushed her towards Mark and his giant erection. She knelt next to him, and looked closely at it. It twitched softly, and she couldn’t help herself. She reached out, and wrapped her little hand around Mark’s cock, and started stroking, while the girls cheered wildly.

Mark groaned quietly as Emily stroked him up and down. Her tiny hand looked almost comical wrapped around his massive tool, but she did her best. “Mark, I just love the way you feel in my hand,” she blurted out, almost surprising herself, “Your cock is just the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Mark grunted out, “Mmmm, yes, keep stroking that way. Your legs are so hot, I want to cum on them. Can I do that?”

“Oh, yes, Mark, I want to see you cum. Go ahead, cum all over my legs, Mark. Let me see that big dick shoot.” She couldn’t believe she was hearing herself say these things.

“Oh, Emily, yes, that’s it, here I cum, baby”

With that, Emily felt Mark’s cock start to pulse in her hand, and a huge rope of cum shot up into the air, splashing down on the floor next to her. Mark wrapped his hand around hers, and pointed it down at her legs as a second rope of jism shot out, hitting her on the outer thigh. She could not believe the force of it hitting her leg, and it splashed and ran all over her leg. More cum barreled out, hitting her all over he gorgeous, lean legs. Finally, the spasms slowed, and less and less cum dripped out of Mark’s spent penis, dribbling over Emily’s small fingers.

She let go of him, and his cock dropped and hit his thigh with a bit of a wet splash. Without even thinking about it, Emily licked at her fingers, tasting Mark’s seed on her tongue. It was salty, but tasted far better than she expected. In fact, she sort of liked it.

“Thank you,” Mark whispered, and leaned down and kissed Emily on the forehead, “That was great, Emily. I knew you’d do a good job, that’s why I knew I was going to pick you when I won.”

“Wait, how did you know you were going to win?” Emily asked, feeling confused.

“Well, I’m sort of good at making it last a long time, because I have to a lot. See, I make solo masturbation videos once in a while for this company called Campus Studs, so I have to make it last a long time for the videos. I guess practice makes perfect, y’know?” He said, “I thought you all knew that, because Katie mentioned it when she asked me to the party. I thought my secret was out, so when I heard you’d be there…”

“No, I didn’t know, and Katie never mentioned it, DID YOU KATIE?” Emily stormed out of the room, cum still dripping down her leg, and ran back to her room, slamming the door.

–

Soon after, there was a knock on the door, and Katie and Mark, now dressed, came in. Everyone else had gone home to their dorm rooms.

“Emily, we are so sorry, I didn’t realize you’d be hurt by my little prank,” Katie pleaded.

“Yes, and I didn’t even know it was a prank; I thought Katie was giving you a surprise or something,” Mark continued, “She never told me that you didn’t know, or that you guys didn’t do this all the time.”

“I guess it’s OK,” Emily responded, “I definitely did have fun, and I was able to try some new things.”

“Thanks,” Katie said, and gave Emily a hug, “You know how much I love my roomie. I’d never hurt you intentionally.”

“I know,” Emily replied, “but what type of punishment can I dole out on you two?” She thought for a minute, and smiled a devious grin, not too much unlike the ones Katie seemed to like so much.

“Get undressed, both of you…”

–

To be continued…

Several years ago, while perusing websites about Female Domination, I came across some stories on the theme of CFNM (Clothed Female Naked Male. These stories were very arousing and I found myself masturbating to them frequently.

The fantasy I wanted to live out with this ad would be very simple. I would arrive at the Lady’s home, strip completely naked and proceed to work on her computer as she watched. The entire event at this point would be very professional and business-like, as if I were fully clothed.

When the computer was fixed, I would leave it up to her as to what happened next. It could simply be that I would get dressed and go home, there to stroke my cock furiously to a climax while reliving the experience. However, I would fantasize about many possible alternate scenes, including the Lady becoming turned on and requiring me to orally worship her, front and back, until she was satisfied. Cunnilingus and analingus are my two all time favorite activities, but I could never quite figure out how a real woman would respond in this scenario, so I didn’t think this would happen. Several months went by without any responses to ads that I posted and I had given up on acting out this particular fantasy.

That was about to change.

One day I received a response to my ad that was very terse: there was a local phone number and the words “Call me at this number, Miss M.” My hands were shaking so badly I could hardly dial the number. A smooth, mature and cultured voice answered the phone. I introduced myself as the computer technician and inquired as to what sort of problem she was having. After describing the problem she and I agreed to have me come over the next morning.

Her place was carefully decorated and comfortable. She lived alone, was middle-aged like me and about 50 pounds overweight, also like me. I carry my weight with a classic beer belly; hers was in her ass. I know some guys prefer slender women, but I’ll take a heavier woman any day of the week. Whether she’s truly obese or has just a few extra pounds, a BBW is intoxicatingly attractive to me, especially with a big ass, like hers.

She led me into a room that she used as a home office and pointed to the desk with the computer. Although there was no bed in it, the room had been designed as a bedroom originally and contained a small closet. She opened the closet door and handed me a coat hanger. She told me to strip and said I could put my clothes in the closet. She then sat down in a large comfortable recliner next to the desk and simply watched without a word as I removed my clothes and put them away.

Although this is exactly what I wanted, I was nervous and my dick hung limply between my legs. The room was a little on the cool side and my cock and balls had shriveled up as a result; not a very impressive sight!

I sat at the desk and began to work on the computer. It turned out that a virus had infected some files. Once I nailed down the virus and removed it, I installed protective software. As I was working, she sat nearby and asked me questions about the work I was doing. I always enjoy customers like this because it takes longer to do the work if I’m stopping to answer questions and explain things. More time results in more money since I charge by the hour. In this case, more time meant a longer experience of being completely nude in front of this elegant and composed stranger. The particular virus on her computer attacks image files. I asked her if she wanted to me to look at the pictures on her computer to see if any had been damaged by the virus and she agreed.

She had carefully arranged the pictures into folders with names like “Bondage”, “CFnm”, “Golden Showers” “Oral Service”, and “Other Kink”. The folders were in alphabetical order; I proceeded to open them accordingly.

As could be expected, every image in the Bondage Folder showed naked men in some type of bondage, ranging from handcuffs to being tied spread-eagle on his back to the four corners of a four poster bed. Sometimes the men had masks on or a cock ring or an Arabian strap around their genitals. Some had a vibrator or dildo up their ass. In other pictures, Miss M. (sometimes with one or more other women) was giving the guy a hand job, forcing his face between her legs or another woman’s, or playing with his ass. I found the pictures very arousing and was soon sporting a full erection. The head was turning purple and it was literally throbbing. Miss M. was amused that I was so turned on and would occasionally reach over to play with my cock or balls, but only for a few seconds at a time. My hard cock would bounce at her touch and a shudder would run through my body.

She told me to open the CFNMFolder next, saying that she already knew that was an interest of mine, but she wanted to show me what she had done with other men. There were shots of naked men serving drinks to a room full of clothed women. Others of one of more men standing in the middle of the room masturbating as the ladies were seated around, laughing & pointing. My favorite was of a man on his back on the floor, a fully dressed woman sitting on his face with her skirt covering his head and shoulders and his massive erection pointing straight up in the air as other woman sat around and took pictures. My own cock was leaking pre cum at this point and agonizingly hard. Miss M. was using her finger to wipe up the goo on the head of my cock and bringing it to my lips so I could lick her fingers clean.

She must have known that I was about to burst because she ordered me into the bathroom to get a towel. She had me lie on my back on the floor, with my ass on the towel. She sat down on the floor beside me and grabbed my cock with a firm hand and began to stroke up and down. All the while she was talking to me in a firm, business-like tone, telling me that if I agreed to become one of her slaves, she would allow me to live out the events in the pictures. I readily agreed and started to ejaculate so hard that some of the cum landed on my chest and face.

She continued to milk my cock until I was completely drained and then scooped up my cum with her fingers. As she fed it to me she said I would have to satisfy her next before I could leave. She also said she was pleased that I had followed her orders without hesitation and was willing to eat my own cum. She said that I would have to submit to many other indignities and perform many humiliating acts if she was to accept me as a slave. The acts were detailed in the pictures I hadn’t seen yet, but she said that would have to wait for the next visit.

In the meantime she had me get up and wash off the sticky residue from my climax. She led me to the hall outside of her bedroom and told me to wait there until she called me inside. After a few minutes – which seemed like an eternity – she called me in.

When I entered the room it was very dark and I walked tenatively toward the sound of her voice until I was standing beside the bed. As my eyes adjusted to the darkness I began to discern her form lying on her back on the bed, her head propped up on pillows, looking at me. Soft music was playing in the background. She was wearing a negligee that had thin spaghetti straps. It covered her breasts and came down to her navel. My eyes followed the gentle bulge of her belly from the bottom hem of the negligee on down between her legs, which were spread wide apart. She had an incredibly hairy pussy and I found myself focusing on it as I licked my lips in anticipation. She ordered me to climb onto the bed and to worship her pussy with my tongue. I was instructed to lick her exactly as she would tell me to and not to stop until she pushed me away. As I climbed up and brought my face closer, I could detect the heady aroma of a woman aroused, that indescribale scent that is the most powerful aphrodisiac in the world. Despite having a most powerful climax only twenty minutes before, I felt a familiar stirring in my loins as I began to get erect once again.

As I said at the beginning of this narrative, I love a larger woman, particularly one with a big ass and hips. I placed my hands on her hips and snuggled my face into her hairy mons. I used my nose to gently work my way in and separate her pussy lips. I worked my tongue slowly up and down the length of her vagina, licking the juices that were seeping there. At her command I concentrated the tip of my tongue on her clit, tapping a light dance upon it as she started to moan and buck her hips. She grabbed the back of head and pushed my face deeper into her pussy, ordering me to lick harder or softer, faster or slower, always controlling the pace and teaching me how to pleasure her with my tongue. I was now laying on my stomach with my recently spent cock hard again and caught between my belly and the bed sheets. This continued for some time until I felt her hips thrusting with greater intensity and she was jamming my face into her cunt so hard that I almost couldn’t breathe. Suddenly, with a powerful shudder and moan she climaxed. The intensity of it almost threw me off of the bed and I grabbed her hips to hang on with all the strength I could muster until she was spent.

She commanded me to keep my face there but not lick or otherwise move until she instructed. Several minutes went by until she had recovered from her orgasm and she directed me to start licking her again, slowly and softly. Naturally, I did as she wished and within just a few minutes brought her to another climax. This continued for several more orgasms until she roughly pushed my face away and told me to get a wash cloth, run it under hot water and come back to wash the juices from her vagina and thighs. As I stood up I realized my face was completely coated in her her juices and I licked the traces of her essence from my lips, savoring the taste.

After gently cleaning her, she instructed me to clean myself up, get dressed and leave, saying she would be in touch when she wanted me to service her computer, and her, in the nude again.

This, of course, did not mean that he did not go out of his way to help his sister; he did. More often than not, he took great delight in cooking meals for both his sister and his mother, anxiously waiting to hear their combined moans of pleasure as they sampled their first morsel of food. Unlike most boys in their teen years, who often found themselves in open rebellion against their parents and other siblings, Tom loved being needed by his family. He saw it as an obligation to step into this dead father’s shoes and protect and defend the ones he loved. That his mother and sister both seemed to rely heavily upon him for most things pleased him no end. However, beyond this familial devotion, he could be as rebellious as any other young man when confronted with those exemplars of external authority: teachers. And this extended to even the most placid and sanguine of this species who, of course, were all male.

As time wore on his sister’s taunts and manipulative schemes subsided and she recognized him at last for what he truly was: a genuinely loving and caring young man; handsome, intelligent, and by the time he reached his eighteenth birthday, physically imposing at 6′ 3″ tall. He was also, however, prone to introversion, but when in the company of those whom he loved and trusted, he could easily become the life of the party. In effect, he was a man of composites, showing one face to the outside world, while showing another only to those who inhabited his private inner sanctum.

The Murphy’s lived in a lovely, but small, converted farmhouse about twenty miles west from downtown Boston. The town was small too, never surpassing a few thousand in total population. Everyone knew each other, and that was how the Murphy’s liked it. But, as Tom was finishing high school, he began to think beyond the limited confines of his provincial town to the wonders that existed in the far-flung places of the world. He felt a little like George Bailey in “It’s A Wonderful Life,” who always wanted to see exotic and novel places, but was never able to do so for one reason or another. Tom would not allow that to happen to him. He would work and save his money and, after college, he’d make sure to travel the world. He might even take his mother and sister along too, if he could afford to do so. He had a very big heart, Tom Murphy did.

After earning his degree in teaching from one of Boston’s most renowned educational institutions, Tom continued to live with his mother and sister, finding a teaching job as an associate professor of political science at Harvard. Although he often had the opportunity to date attractive women, he rarely did so, finding himself at a loss to devote time to pursuits that he found at odds with his devotion to study. He had also promised his mother not to live on campus but to return home every night to be with her. He didn’t mind this restriction because it made him feel good to be needed. He truly enjoyed caring for his mother. Not that he was a mama’s boy. He wasn’t. He was just a dedicated and loving son—a man of rare and exceptional talents who didn’t need a woman on his arm at every moment, like some men did.

The few times that Tom did go out on dates, he tended to prefer intellectual, self-confident, pedigree types that represented the antithesis of the provincial, sheltered, and timid varieties, which seemed to flourish in his own hometown. On one occasion, he asked a fellow teacher, a certain Ms. Severance, to have dinner with him at a pricey restaurant in Harvard Square. At first she played hard to get, but Tom’s good looks and charming ways soon won her over. She was tall, about 5′ 9″, and quite stunning, with long, coal black hair that fell to her waist, and eyes that sparkled like two huge aquamarines. Physically, she seemed flawless. But it was not so much her fabulous looks that attracted him—it was her commanding presence that both impressed and excited him most.

Tom dated more often as the school year proceeded, being drawn to any woman whom he thought might offer him an intellectual challenge. He dated women from the college faculty and staff, as well as women whom he met at clubs, parties and other social events. Once he even dated a woman who ran a local salon, simply because she was feisty and was not afraid to tell off some male customer who tried unsuccessfully to come on to her.

But the truth about his nature, which for most of his adult life had been unconsciously suppressed, finally came to light when Ms. Severance and he were conversing in her classroom after normal school hours. They had been discussing an issue relating to world politics and he was losing the argument. Most men would have become angry if they found themselves losing ground to a woman, but he found himself wanting to surrender to this dominant, intellectually powerful Amazon. With each counter argument she offered, his position weakened further still, until he realized that he was becoming sexually excited watching her make a fool of him. As they sat across from the table from one another, he occasionally glanced at her feet and lovely long legs. He wanted more than anything to run his tongue up and down those delicious limbs in humble servitude. He wanted to remove her shoes and suck each pristine toe into his mouth, cleaning each one with his hot, wet tongue, on his knees before her like a supplicant, begging for the chance to devote himself to her every whim.

But what finally drove him to the realization that he enjoyed being dominated by women was when, moments later, a female student came walking into the class to be reprimanded by Ms. Severance. The student, a pretty young girl of nineteen who had been caught with marijuana in her handbag, looked nervous as Ms. Severance ordered her to sit down. Tom quietly seated himself behind the girl and to her left so that he could continue to stare lustfully at Ms. Severance’s beautiful and sexy legs.

With every caustic remark delivered to the girl, Tom found himself getting more and more turned on. And as the verbal barrage continued, his cock began to grow. Shielded by the student, Tom could take in more and more of those astoundingly long legs that seemed to captivate him beyond his comprehension. Was he going mad with lust? He didn’t know, nor did he care. All that mattered to him at that moment was that he felt a tremendously powerful sexual thrill that made him gasp with pleasure.

And then, in the middle of her strident harangue, Ms. Severance let the shoe from her right foot drop, exposing the succulent foot and its perfectly manicured toes. It was an unconscious effort on her part, but it brought Tom more joy than he could imagine. There was nothing he could do but reach down toward his crotch and begin stroking his aching penis. He knew it was wrong. He knew that, if caught, he might lose his job, but he was beyond caring now. All he wanted to do was to get on his knees and worship those lovely appendages that so captivated him.

As he stroked his stiff prick, he imagined himself completely nude in front of both women. And this new and exciting fantasy began to take on a form all its own as he pictured himself the naked plaything of this commanding woman and the chastised girl. He wanted them both to watch him strip the clothes off his body, his huge jutting hard-on waving in the air, his two bulging testicles overripe with hot sperm, ready to shoot its monstrous load of molten white cream high into the air for both women to enjoy, and then to bask in the sublime radiance of their collective beauty, totally drained and spent.

And then he started to cum. He could feel the warmth of his semen saturate his pants as his hand forced spurt after spurt of milky spunk from the depths of his swollen balls, all the while keeping his eyes focused on Ms. Severance’s luscious legs and feet. It felt so good, not only because of the visual treat he was experiencing, but because his orgasm coincided with a particularly virulent verbal attack upon the cringing girl. He had never cum so hard before.

From that moment on, Tom began to utilize the Internet to provide the bulk of his clothed female, naked male (CFNM) experiences. He found many adult sites dedicated to providing its members with quality CFNM videos and photos, and he quickly became a CFNM junkie. For hours on end he would sit in front of his computer jerking off to pictures of naked men being controlled and manipulated by dominant women. He was thrilled as never before.

It was during the fourth year of his teaching tenure at Harvard that he met and fell in love with a strikingly beautiful blonde woman from Cambridge—a socialite from a very rich family who had roots going back to the days of the Revolution. Her name was Abigail Worthington, and she was, at only 22 years old, a force to be reckoned with.

Abigail was a brilliant, strong-willed, and tremendously ambitious woman who had been recently elected to the Cambridge town council—the youngest person to occupy that post. She single-handedly was responsible for initiating a series of tax cuts that brought welcomed relief to the town’s struggling economy and also engineered an all-encompassing jobs program that brought an influx of workers into the community from all parts of Massachusetts. For this she was greatly admired by her peers and the average worker, who saw her as a champion of the people. Rich and powerful as her family was, she herself was a person who believed strongly in Democratic principles, seeing this as the only viable route to a town government predicated upon justice and equanimity. For all her money and status, she remained essentially a woman of the people.

During one of her speeches delivered at Harvard one humid July afternoon, she was introduced to Tom by a mutual acquaintance. Tom quickly became enamored of her and she of him. After a brief courtship, the two married and settled in a luxurious apartment on the southern end of Harvard Square overlooking the Charles River. He had never been happier.

During the first two years of their marriage, Tom seldom felt the need to seek out his sexual thrills via the Internet. His beautiful wife was more than a match for his own powerful sexual urges. However, in the third year of their marriage, his desire to seek out anything related to CFNM, so long dormant, suddenly resurfaced, and he began to indulge his passion whenever his wife was not at home. A part of him felt like he was betraying his wife’s trust—that what he was doing would not be understood nor appreciated by her. But his desires quickly overcame any misgivings he might have had, and he assiduously pursued his rampant fetish as often as he could, sometimes spending hundreds of dollars per month in adult site membership fees. He charged these fees to his own personal credit card, the bill of which was delivered to his own private post office box.

Tom was extremely careful to erase all evidence of his Internet behavior. The last thing he wanted his wife to know was that underneath all that façade of outward manly bravado lurked a closet fetishist. He knew that he wasn’t a true submissive, yet he did enjoy watching naked men humble themselves before women. He also enjoyed watching men’s bare bottoms spanked by clothed women and especially enjoyed it when multiple women tied men down to a table and milked their stiff pricks until they lost control and spewed giant arcs of cum high up into the air. He always watched these orgasmic sequences in slow motion, enjoying every savory spurt of cum as the women’s expert stroking forced the sperm from the men’s excited tools.

But more than enjoying watching ropes of cum cascade into the air, it was the women’s reactions to the men’s orgasms that really turned him on. Sometimes he would imagine his wife doing the same thing to him, and he laughed aloud knowing her conservative upbringing would never place her in that role. On one hand he was thankful for it, on the other he was dismayed because he wished she were a little more adventurous. The truth was, he was afraid to tell her anything about his clandestine desires for fear she might think him a pervert, which of course he was. She was a woman of quiet dignity and a community leader. She would never understand. It would have to be kept a secret from her—forever.

It was in the fourth year of their marriage that Tom finally made the decision to seek out CFNM experiences in the real world. He had often read about people who took part in wild CFNM parties and he wanted desperately to be dominated by beautiful women and to have them watch as he masturbated in front of them. In truth, he had grown jaded with what was available to him on the Internet. And his wife’s focus on conventionality in their bedroom encounters left him hungry for something more exciting and unusual.

Searching through one of the CFNM blogs one evening, Tom came across an ad listed by an organization known for holding lavish CFNM entertainment such as strip shows, private events, bachelorette parties, etc., that catered to women. The company, called “Ladies First,” was looking to hire handsome, well-built males to serve as waiters for their all-women events. The men would have to go completely nude with the exception that they must wear bowties and shoes. It appealed to Tom immediately.

He sent an e-mail to the contact listed on the page and the next day received a reply to come in for a personal interview at the company headquarters in downtown Boston the following week. He was to report between the hours of 10:00 AM and 7:00 PM to the “Lansdowne Studio” on Boylston Street, where he would be asked to remove his clothes before an audience of several females. If he felt uncomfortable doing this, the e-mail stated, then he need not apply.

When Tom read this his heart leapt for joy. A chance to finally expose himself before a group of clothed women! Outrageous! And thrilling! That night he hardly slept at all.

The rest of that week, and for part of the next, Tom was preoccupied with the thought of stripping himself naked in front of a bunch of fully clothed women. It was all he could think about. Abigail didn’t know what to make of his odd behavior. When she questioned him if anything were wrong he quickly reassured her that it was his workload at the college that was putting a lot of stress upon him. This was true to some extent, but far from the whole story. Somehow he managed to convince her that he was telling the truth. She bought his story and thought nothing further of it.

On Wednesday of the following week Tom arrived at the “Lansdowne Studio” promptly at 10:00 AM, having called in to work sick that day. His wife had already left for an out-of-town company meeting several hours earlier. As he walked in the front door he found the room empty, with the exception of an attractive-looking middle-aged woman who was sitting at a desk at the far end of the room. As he walked toward her she lifted her head slowly and smiled at him.

“May I help you?” she said politely.

“Yes,” Tom replied. “My name is Tom Murphy and I have come for the interview with ‘Ladies First’.”

“Oh, of course.” She let her eyes take in the full measure of him. “Please fill out this form and give it back to me and I’ll let them know you’re here.”

“Where are all the people?” he inquired. “I thought there would be a lot of guys…”

“Most of them come in at noon when they’re on their break from work and some come after 5:00 PM. This place can get pretty crowded. Be thankful you don’t have to deal with that.”

The woman handed Tom a clipboard containing some paperwork and a pen, then retreated through a door behind her. Tom sat in a nearby chair and filled in the form with a shaking hand. He had no idea what to expect. And that look that woman gave him! It was downright lustful! He felt his heart begin to beat wildly in his chest as he supplied the necessary information.

A few minutes later the woman re-emerged and in a lilting voice said that “they” were ready to meet him. Tom hurriedly finished writing on the form and handed it back to the woman.

“All done,” he said smiling nervously.

She took the clipboard from him and told him to proceed though the door from which she had just emerged.

“Good luck, Tom,” she said, almost laughing as she did so.

Tom was not prepared for what he encountered as he opened the door. There, before him, was a large rectangular table around which sat no less than two dozen women—all fully outfitted in business suits and all very attractive—discussing in a most animated fashion the merits of the males whose pictures they had displayed before them. Their ages ran the gamut of what he thought were young girls in their early twenties to more mature specimens in their fifties and sixties. As he walked in their conversations came to an abrupt end and all eyes focused on him.

“Mr. Murphy,” one of the older women said to him. “Please come in and have a seat over there.”

She pointed to a chair that stood on an elevated platform about a dozen feet from the head of the table. As he sat down all the women shifted their chairs to get a good view of him.

“He has nice shoulders,” one young blonde woman commented to another.

There were several giggles and then the older woman spoke.

“Okay, enough ladies. Mr. Murphy, my name is Esther Wallace. May I call you Tom?”

“Please do.”

“I have to ask you several questions and then you will be asked to remove your clothes. Is that all right with you?”

“Ah,” Tom hesitated. “You mean remove my clothes in front of you?”

“Yes,” she replied, in a matter of fact tone. “In front of all of us. Do you have any objections?”

“Well, I…”

“You did read the ad didn’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Then you know that all our waiters go naked at our events.”

“Yes, I know that. It’s just that I’ve never done this before. You have to admit it does seem a bit odd.”

Tom’s hands were starting to feel clammy. Maybe he wasn’t really cut out for this CFNM thing after all—at least not the reality of it.

“If you are uncomfortable being nude in front of women then we really have nothing further to discuss I’m afraid.”

“No, no, it’s not that,” he replied quickly. “I just want to know…will my face be posted all over the Internet? I have a reputation to uphold.”

Esther smiled. “You need not worry about that, Tom. All of our clients, as well as those who work directly for our company, are guaranteed complete anonymity. Like you, they have reputations to uphold too.”

“Come on!” one of the young girls sitting in the back of the room shouted. “Let’s see some beefsteak!”

At her instigation, the rest of the women began to push him to remove his clothes. At first hesitant, he found their raucous encouragement titillating, and when he exposed his muscular bare chest to them to wild applause, he lost all timidity and rapidly disposed of his pants, shoes and socks.

“The underwear, too,” Esther gently reminded him.

“Really?”

“Yes, really.”

“But I have a…”

“Hard-on,” Esther laughed. “Yes, I can tell. Take it out. We all want to see it.”

The entire room echoed her sentiments with a huge roar of approval.

Tom felt his legs begin to shake beneath him and wondered if he could take that final step of exposing himself to a room full on clothed strangers. For a brief moment he considered putting his clothes back on and walking out. He thought of all kinds of reasons why he shouldn’t be doing this. Notwithstanding the moral implications involved, he was worried about his wife finding out. She would never understand his fetish and it could easily spell the end of his marriage—to say nothing of putting his teaching job in jeopardy. He was taking an awful risk and he knew it. Yet, as his fingers reached underneath the elastic band of his underwear and he began to slowly pull them down, he felt an overpowering sense of exhilaration that he had never felt before. It was as if he were finally accepting the truth about himself; that he wanted nothing more than to please women and to be controlled by them. When his 9-inch erect cock sprang into view the women’s collective gasps and moans served as a form of repudiation for all that he felt. There was no going back now.

“Lovely!” Esther remarked as she stared at his swollen cock jutting out before him.

All the women in the room went wild seeing his incredible physique on full display. Tom felt elated but somewhat embarrassed.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I can’t help it.”

“Don’t be sorry,” Esther giggled. “A handsome man with a handsome penis has nothing to apologize for. I just have a few questions for you and then you can go. Ladies, please quiet down.”

Tom was invited to sit down as he was being questioned. Most of the inquiries dealt specifically with his sexual preferences, which at first put him off a bit. However, he fought the inclination to be disingenuous and told Esther the truth, causing him a good share of embarrassment and pure entertainment for the women.

“So, how many times a day do you masturbate, Tom?” Esther asked him, trying to keep a straight face.

“Well, I guess it depends on my mood,” he answered honestly. “Usually once a day, sometimes twice.”

“Do you have trouble keeping an erection?”

A mature woman sitting next to Esther laughed aloud. “Does it look like he’s having any trouble? Look at it for heaven’s sake!”

The interview went on for another ten minutes, after which he was told that he was hired.

“It’s rare that I hire anyone on the spot,” Esther said to Tom. “But I have a good feeling about you. I think you’ll make a wonderful addition to our team.”

“Thank you,” he replied as he reached for his underwear. “I really enjoy pleasing women.” Never had he felt so alive and willing to make women happy.

“Esther,” one of the young girls across the table from her said. “Don’t you think he should…?” She started to jerk her open fist back and forth for all to see.

“Oh, yes,” Esther replied. “I almost forgot.”

She reached into her valise and pulled out a paper that she handed to Tom. “The president of our company just the other day issued a new hiring regulation which states that all employees must be willing to masturbate themselves to orgasm before the hiring board. And that means you, Tom.”

The entire room broke out in laughter.

“You can’t be serious,” Tom objected.

“I’m deadly serious,” Esther replied. “Lately many of our waiters have been asked to masturbate themselves or have themselves masturbated by our clients. It’s becoming an increasingly common practice these days. I’m afraid you will have to comply with this regulation or we can’t hire you.”

Tom looked stunned. “You mean you want me to jerk myself off here right now in front of all of you?”

“That’s right,” Esther said looking somewhat bemused. “It’s already hard anyway, so you’re halfway there now.”

All the women in the room wholeheartedly agreed. They each began to urge him to masturbate himself while they watched.

“Come on, Tom,” one pretty young brunette said in a coaxing voice. “You said you want to please women so…please us! Jerk it off. We want to watch you cum.”

“Do it!” screamed another beautiful young girl. “Jerk it off for us baby!”

With encouragement such as this, Tom found himself slowly stroking his cock for their enjoyment. He was in his element now and he knew it. Although he was undeniably a plaything for this lascivious group of women, he also had them in the palm of his hands, knowing that his good looks and attractive body were as much an allure for them as his desire to show off for them was for him. He had to suppress a laugh when he thought of how ridiculous he must look. Yet none of the women were laughing—they were groaning with pleasure. If his wife could see him now she’d be filing divorce papers in a minute. But even this thought could not stop the hand that now pulled on his prick with ever increasing speed, forcing the sperm deep within his balls to react violently with each feverish stroke.

During this time Esther took a seat in front of Tom, admiring his technique. She was a very tall woman, about 5′ 11″, and as she sat there with her beautiful long legs crossed, he found it hard to keep his eyes off them. He wanted to shoot his plentiful load of sperm all over those gorgeous limbs of hers. He could see the cum splashing onto her perfect legs, the jets of hot semen coating her from ankle to knee in one incredible burst of white lava. She knew that she was exacerbating his lust and removed her shoes so that he could see her lovely feet. He knew he could not hold off any longer.

“Better move back,” he warned Esther. “I tend to shoot pretty fucking far!”

“Do it,” she ordered him, ignoring his warning. “I want to watch every fucking spurt!”

His huge schlong reared back once, and then twice. Suddenly the hot cum flew out of his excited prick with a vengeance, sailing out a good fifteen feet over the head of Esther and landing onto the front end of the table where an enthralled group of girls were forced to lean back to avoid getting splashed. This was followed by a tremendous round of cum bursts, each successive blast flying out further than the one before it. The women sat amazed as their eyes followed the thick white ropes of cream as they shot out errantly around the room. Esther got a huge dose of sperm on her right leg, which caused her to laugh hysterically. A few of the women sitting at the table also got hit with Tom’s generous offering, but they didn’t seem to mind. When it was finally over Tom was greeted with a roar of applause.

“Amazing!” Esther exclaimed, as she removed a few tissues from her pocketbook and began to wipe the sperm from her leg. “I have never seen a guy cum like that before. Amazing!”

“I’ve never been worked up like that before I guess,” Tom conceded.

“You have a thing for women’s legs and feet I see.”

“Yes, I do. And yours are beautiful.”

“If they can inspire you to do that then you’ll be a big hit at our parties I’m sure!”

After he had put his clothes back on he said goodbye to the women and walked out of the room to a thunderous roar of applause.

As Tom was driving home he found it hard to believe what he had just experienced. He felt ashamed of himself for having to deceive his wife in this way, but his lust was uncontrollable. He was a slave to his desires and he had no choice but to obey those desires. The very fact that he knew he was doing something illicit made it all the more exciting for him. Esther told him that he could expect to work his first assignment in about a week. If he could have made those intervening days disappear with a wave of his hand he would have done so, and not have regretted it in the least.

************

In the days following his interview, Tom was careful not to overcompensate in being nice to his wife. He knew that although she was not suspicious be nature, any overt attempts to cater to her might arouse her curiosity. So, he played it cool and casual—quite in keeping with his nature. Thus, Abigail suspected nothing. But then she had her own professional issues to contend with, and these occupied a great deal of her time, often requiring her to spend days away from home conducting business out of state. Though they did not spend a great deal of time together, the time they did have to themselves was spent wisely and always with great displays of warmth and affection.

It was the day before he was to report for his first assignment that he and Abigail found themselves with an entire evening to share. He business appointment had been cancelled and he had completed grading final papers for the semester. As she sat at the dinner table with him he smiled to himself wondering how on earth she had the energy to work a 10-hour day and still have enough energy to cook dinner. It seemed to him that she must possess some superhuman qualities that mere mortals like him could never possess. As he stared at her he was drawn to the conclusion that she had become more beautiful with the passing of the years. Now at 26, she was at the height of her beauty: a stunning blonde goddess who commanded the respect of everyone, including him.

“Do I have something on my face?” she asked, finally realizing that he was staring at her.

“Nothing that shouldn’t be there, my darling,” he said grabbing her hand and squeezing it.

“Then why are you staring at me like that?”

“I’m sorry. You’re just so damned gorgeous.”

“You’re an idiot,” she replied as she lifted a fork full of food to her mouth.

“I can’t help it,” Tom protested. “You are”.

Abigail shook her head and looked at him as if he were crazy. After she swallowed her food she took his hand in hers. “If you want to get me into bed all you have to do is ask.” She impulsively reached down between his legs and laughed. “Hard as a rock! You little fiend!”

Tom had indeed grown erect as he sat there lusting after his wife. Without a further word between them, she led him into the bedroom and threw him down on the bed. “I’m going to fuck you, you horny little bastard,” she said as she ripped his shirt off.

Tom smiled. He loved it when his wife played the dominant role—as she had done so often before. He had no choice but to submit to her will and he loved her for it.

“I haven’t tasted your hot jizz in a long time,” she reminded him as she removed his pants and underwear. “After you fuck me, I want you to shoot your hot load right down my fucking throat. Do you hear me, you little shit?”

“Yes, Abigail. Whatever you want.”

“That’s right you little fuck. Whatever I want! Now take off those fucking shoes and socks and start playing with yourself.”

“Aren’t you going to get undressed too?”

“Do you want me to?”

“No, I want to fuck you with your clothes on.”

She laughed. “Fine. I’ll leave all my clothes on except for these.”

Abigail lifted up her skirt and quickly removed her underwear. She shoved them right into Tom’s open and waiting mouth.

“The smell of my cunt is all over those fucking things. Eat it up you fucking piece of shit!”

Tom was in heaven. He absolutely loved it when his wife talked dirty to him. It didn’t happen often but when it did, he was grateful for it. Looking down, he saw his prick expand to new dimensions under her verbal assault.

She grabbed his huge tool in her right hand and began jerking it off with hard, rapid strokes. With her left hand she caressed his bulging ball sack.

“These guys are full of heavy cream,” she giggled. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to drink it all down. Maybe you should just jerk off in front of me this time.”

That was unexpected. Never before had she offered to just sit and watch as he masturbated himself in front of her. It was something he welcomed with utter joy.

“I want you to sit there in that chair with your legs crossed so that I can shoot all my hot sperm all over them.”

“You love my legs, don’t you?” she said, sensually rubbing her hands up and down her miraculous limbs.

“I adore them. And your beautiful feet too.”

“Then start sucking you mother fucker!”

Abigail dragged his naked body to the chair where she forced him to kneel down as she sat before him with her feet in his face. Without a word, Tom started kissing one foot and then the next, finally taking several toes in his mouth and lavishing them with dutiful obeisance. She sat back and watched contentedly as her husband licked, sucked and fondled her toes with his playful tongue, never once stopping until both feet were entirely cleaned to her satisfaction.

“I need to be fucked right now,” she said rising from her chair.

Leading him to the bed, she had him lay down on the edge of it with his legs spread apart while she lifted her skirt exposing her astoundingly lovely derriere to his face. His prick was bobbing back and forth in wild anticipation of entering her.

“I’m going to lower my cunt onto your big fucking dick,” she said, tossing her blonde mane to one side as she turned to face away from him. “You will fuck my cunt until I have had several orgasms. You will not ejaculate inside me. Is that understood you son of a bitch?”

“Yes, Abigail. I promise not to cum inside you.”

“Good,” she replied as her nether lips caressed the tip of his penis. “Because I want to see you shoot your hot seed all over my legs.”

As she lowered herself onto his towering cock, she gasped aloud. He did too. It was an unbelievable feeling to see her round and tight ass rise up and down the length of his pulsating shaft. He knew that if he saw her lovely face, sexually stimulating in its lustful contortions, it would probably bring him over the edge. As it was, he was happy to have her pleasure herself in this way, as he felt he could hold off ejaculating for a much longer time.

Within a few minutes he felt her cunt lips tighten up around his cock and he knew she was having an orgasm. She cried aloud at the intense pleasure she was feeling as he continued to pump his penis in and out of her hot pussy with wild abandon. This went on for about a half hour until she had experienced more than seven separate and distinct orgasms. Tom was barely able to ride out the last one, as his balls were now sending out urgent signals to his brain that the sperm trapped within them must be relieved, and soon.

Abigail, sensing that her husband was now ready to cum, stood up and quickly sat down in the chair, crossing her long and luscious legs before him. The urge for him to shoot his hot cream was out of his control. No sooner had she sat down than he was on his feet before her stroking his meat for all he was worth.

“Look at you,” she said enticing him, coaxing him. “You’re like a fucking wild man. You can’t get that sperm out fast enough can you, you bastard? You pervert!”

She thrust out her legs at him, inviting him to coat her limbs with his hot spunk.

“You drive me insane!” Tom said, his breath coming now in short gasps.

Abigail laughed heartily at this admission and lifted her feet under his scrotum to play with his overheated nuts.

“Spit it out!” she laughed. “I want to see every fucking spurt of your hot sticky spunk as it splashes all over my feet and legs, you fucking miserable mother fucker!”

His prick could take no more. Tom screamed aloud as the first volley of creamy goo shot out of his agitated prick, flying over his wife’s head and splashing into the wall behind her.

“Ha!” she exclaimed, not even attempting to duck. “Nice shot!”

The second load was launched in the same fashion, but this time the ejaculate hit the picture to her right.

“You’re not getting it on my legs!” she admonished him.

Forcing his cock downward, Tom let out a continuous barrage of hot semen all over his wife’s outstretched limbs. Abigail watched in rapt fascination as her husband’s penis discharged its pent up load in a series of volatile bursts, the white cream forming interesting geometrical shapes on her legs as if he were frosting a cake. Much of the sperm settled on the area just beneath her knees, but several shots managed to find their way onto her delicate feet, forming a pasty white patina between her long and well-shaped toes. After wringing the last drops of sperm from his now deflated penis, Tom fell back onto the bed, exhausted.

It was later while they were getting ready to go to sleep that she reminded him that it had been two weeks since they had last had sex.

“I can’t believe it’s been that long,” he said, kissing her goodnight.

“I’d say it was worth the wait,” she replied, turning off the light.

“Well,” he replied, “it certainly turned you into a foul-mouthed whore!”

“You’re not upset with me for calling you all those terrible names are you?”

Tom chuckled. “No, darling, of course not. I like when you take command like that. It’s very sexy.”

“You know I don’t really mean those things.”

“I know darling. I know.”

“Because I would never really treat you like that. Not you.”

“Honey, it’s okay. Go to sleep.”

Tom leaned over to give his wife a kiss and held her in his arms until she fell asleep.

He had performed well. His wife and he were both happy. But he still could not get out of his mind why she had chosen to keep her clothes on. And he dare not ask her why. Had she somehow discovered his secret CFNM passion? He mulled this thought over and over in his mind until he joined his wife in blissful repose.

************

The e-mail Tom received the next morning from “Ladies First” made him shudder with excitement. He had waited until Abigail had left for work before he turned his computer on. When he saw the message he was thrilled.

The e-mail told him to report at 9:00 PM that evening to the private residence of a Ms. Hornsby, who lived about 30 miles north of Boston in a small town he knew had been the repository of the state’s most wealthiest and powerful people for the past two hundred years. He was given driving directions and a few words of encouragement. He was also informed that all the waiters were to perform “in the nude”. The message was signed “Esther”.

Tom knew that Abigail would be in Manhattan for several days on business, so there would be no questions about his comings and goings. For this he was grateful. All day long he imagined what the house would look like, how big it was, how many women would be there and what would be required of him beyond the obvious tasks any waiter would perform. His wife had called him around dinnertime to tell him that her drive to Manhattan had been very tiring and that she would be going to sleep early. She told him that she would call him again the following morning. Things were working out perfectly.

By the time Tom got onto Route 93 heading north out of Boston, he could feel his adrenalin pumping. All kinds of wild thoughts flitted around in his head—mostly of an impure nature. If his wife only knew! A whore she might be in the bedroom, but she was a perfect lady otherwise and not the most open-minded person when it came to taking sexual liberties. As the miles passed however, he thought less and less of what his wife might think and only about playing servant to the demands of a group of strange women. He pushed down on the gas pedal as he remembered the show he had put on last week in front of Esther and her associates. He wondered if she would be there tonight.

Even before he reached the front gate of the Hornsby mansion, his eyes opened wide to take in the sprawling vista before him. Never before had he come face to face with such an imposingly beautiful house. It rose before him like some otherworldly megalith; even in the dark its formidable structure bearing down upon him, making him feel squat and insignificant; reminding him by its very existence that he was only some poor schlep, incapable of ever reaching such exalted heights of power and majesty as exemplified by the occupants within.

He gave his name to the attendant and was admitted inside the front gate. He was told to park in the rear of the butler’s quarters and then to enter the mansion through the side entrance that led into the kitchen. The small parking area was almost full with cars as he pulled up into the lot, and he could hear the sounds of people laughing and talking loudly from inside the palatial house. The cars were mostly middle-of-the-road affairs, much like his own modest sedan. He knew that this tiny lot was only for the people who worked at the mansion and wondered where the greater parking area was located—where all the luxurious automobiles with their respective chauffeurs would wait patiently for their cherished cargo to return. Although it was dark, the area behind the house was quite well illuminated, and he imagined that the property probably extended for miles into the inky vastness beyond.

“Well, this is it!” he said to himself, as he rang the buzzer on the side door entrance.

A few moments later a handsome young man of about twenty opened the door and welcomed him in.

“You must be Tom,” the boy said, shaking Tom’s hand.

“Yes, I am,” Tom replied, genially. “How did you know?”

“Everyone else is here already, so I just assumed…”

Tom’s face grew dark. “I was told to report here at 9:00 PM. I’m fifteen minutes early.”

The boy laughed. “Don’t worry about it. The mistress…Ms. Hornsby I mean…she decided to move things up a bit in order to accommodate some celebrities’ schedules. She was able to reach everyone by cell phone except you.”

“I had it on all the time,” Tom said somewhat defensively.

“Relax, Tom,” the boy said patting him on the shoulder. It’s not a problem. We’re in the mountains here. Sometimes the signals get lost. Anyway, most of the guys are locals, so don’t sweat it.”

The boy, whose name was Jimmy, showed Tom around the kitchen and introduced him to the two dozen or so other men who would be serving the guests. All the guys still had their clothes on.

“I thought we were going to all be in the nude,” Tom inquired.

“We are,” Jimmy replied. We’re just waiting for Ms. Hornsby to give us the word. She should be here shortly.”

“Is Esther is here too?”

“Yes, but she prefers to be addressed as Ms. Wallace. We are the hired help after all.”

“How many celebrities are there?”

“Actually, quite a few. And some you probably won’t recognize. But they’re rich and powerful nonetheless. Come on, take a peek.”

Jimmy led Tom to the doors leading out from the kitchen into the main dining hall. As he looked through the small pane of glass framed into the upper portion of the door, he saw a mass of people dressed in elegant attire, indulging in conversation with one another.

“That’s senator Clinton right there,” Jimmy said, pointing to the right. “And there’s Ashley and Mary Kate Olsen to her left.”

“Holy shit,” Tom said under his breath. “That really is Hillary, isn’t it?”

“Yup,” Jimmy replied. “But those Olsen girls are really beautiful, aren’t they?

“I had no idea,” Tom said, his eyes transfixed on the sight. “But they’re so tiny.”

Jimmy agreed. “But there’s a lot of talent in those little packages.”

The young man pointed out several other famous people to an increasingly anxious Tom, who wondered how he was going to be able to walk around naked in front of this group of luminaries.

“I can’t believe we have to parade around in our birthday suits in front of them,” he said, turning to Jimmy. “Have you ever done this before?”

Jimmy laughed aloud. “Oh, that’s right. They told me that this would be your first time. Yes, I have done this many times. It’s really no big deal. After a while they don’t even notice you.”

“Really?” Tom asked. “Do you mean to say that those women out there have naked guys waiting on them all the time?”

“Many of them do, yes. The women are all part of some greater clandestine organization that I know very little about. All I know is that they throw frequent parties and the guys always serve them in the nude.”

Tom looked around the room and spotted a woman he thought he knew. “That’s a local politician,” he remarked. “I know her. She serves on the same town council as my wife does. Her name is Cheryl Adams.”

“That’s right,” Jimmy said. “You’ll find people from all walks of life in this group.” Suddenly his face brightened. “Look over there!” he said, pointing to the right. “That’s Kelly Ripa and Gwen Stefani with a group of their friends. I really love Kelly. She’s just so beautiful. And those legs on Gwen. Awesome man.”

Kelly did indeed look ravishing, and Gwen’s legs were the most beautiful legs he had ever seen. They seemed to go on forever. Tom could hardly believe the flow of celebrities that were now making their way toward him. Within minutes he had counted no less that over 100 Hollywood stars, all elegantly attired and without exception, beautiful.

The first to enter the dining hall after Kelly and Gwen had been absorbed into the crowd were Teri Hatcher, Drew Barrymore, Carla Bruni, and Kirsten Dunst, all of them looking like they had just walked down the red carpet. This group was followed by an astonishingly lovely Patricia Heaton, a classically gorgeous Brooke Shields, a rapturously beautiful Diane Lane, and Connie Nielsen, with her stunning patrician good looks.

Tom looked on with wonder at the amount of female loveliness before him. He knew that despite his anxiety of appearing nude before these women, his lust would provide him with all the impetus he would need to perform his job well. Even now he felt his cock within his pants start to grow.

“We better get ready,” Jimmy advised the enervated Tom. “Ms. Hornsby is right there.”

With a nod of his head the young man indicated that the mistress of the mansion was indeed coming their way. Tom caught a brief glimpse of her before walking quickly away from the door. She was tall and imposing, but like all the rest of the women in attendance, quite lovely.

The kitchen door swung open and Tom retreated back a few steps. Ms. Hornsby halted a few feet in front of him and looked him over, then let her gaze rest on Jimmy.

“I want this to go by the book,” she told the boy as she adjusted the clasp that held her long auburn hair to one side. “You’re in charge of these guys. Make certain they do as they are told. If there are any questions you can defer to me.”

“Yes, mistress,” the young boy replied refusing to meet her gaze.

“Ms. Wallace told me that you have participated in these affairs many times before, so I expect a high level of professionalism from you and all. Two things: no fawning over the guests and, if required, you will perform for them. Understood?

“Yes, mistress.”

Tom looked confused. “Pardon me, Ms. Hornsby,” he began. “Perform?”

The mistress gave Tom a rather unconcerned look and turned to Jimmy.

“Educate him. Fast.”

And with that she walked over to the chef and his crew to give them further instructions.

“Okay guys,” Jimmy said. “Let’s get these clothes off and get out there. Just remember to keep your bow ties and your shoes and socks on. You can all change in there.”

He pointed to a small room just off the kitchen that was filled with folding chairs. As Tom and the other men entered the room and began to undress, he turned to Jimmy.

“The mistress is not too friendly.”

“She’s always like that—at least toward men. Wait until she gets drunk. She’ll be plenty friendly then.”

“What did she mean, ‘perform’?”

Jimmy smiled. “Sometimes when the women get really drunk and randy, they like to see the guys masturbate for them. It’s not done all the time, but let me tell you, it can get pretty wild when it does.”

“It’s happened to you?”

“Several times. I mean, come on man. Look at those women. They’re all fucking gorgeous right? If they want to watch you jerk off, you do it. No questions asked.”

“Have you ever had sex with any of them?”

“No. They never go that far. But they will let you eat them out. And some will jerk you off into their faces. But no fucking from what I’ve seen.”

Tom shook his head numbly as he removed his underwear. He was semi-erect.

“Sorry about that,” he said to Jimmy in an apologetic tone. “These women are getting to me already.”

“It’s okay,” Jimmy chuckled. “Look around you. A lot of guys are sporting wood too. The women like it. Just don’t touch them unless they want you to, otherwise you’ll get yourself fired. The mistress doesn’t take any shit from anybody—especially guys.”

“No problem. I just want to make people happy, that’s all.”

“Then you just might end up being the star of this fucking show!” Jimmy said grinning broadly.

Tom laughed and put aside his underwear to put his bow tie on.

“It’s show time fellas!” Jimmy shouted. “Man your battle stations!”

Tom was one of several waiters in charge of serving drinks to the guests. Each waiter was assigned a certain quadrant of the main dining hall and they were to provide services only to that particular area. With his silver tray loaded with glasses of champagne, he and his counterparts formed a single line that extended from the kitchen door to the end of the galley. On Jimmy’s orders, the men began to file out into the main hall, one after the other, seeking their targeted guests.

It was a completely exhilarating feeling that Tom felt as he felt the collective eyes of the female guests turn their attention to him and the other naked men while they sauntered up to the women with their trays full of champagne. He had never been so close to such illustrious people before and he tried very hard to keep his penis from becoming erect even as he found himself in the midst of such beautiful women.

As he began serving out the champagne, he noticed that many women were openly staring at his cock and making comments. At first he thought these comments might be of a derogatory nature, but as he listened more intently he discovered that his penis was being appraised favorably.

“Nice package on that guy,” he overheard Teri Hatcher say to some unknown blonde girl standing beside her.

The girl nodded in agreement and then turned away as if it were something she had often seen before.

To his right, Tom saw Jimmy serving champagne to the Olsen sisters. Jimmy’s cock was standing at full attention and the twins giggled loudly as they watched his rather large prick bounce up and down in front of them. At one point he saw Mary Kate reach out her hand and give his cock several tugs. Ashley couldn’t stop laughing.

“Ah, there you are!”

Tom looked behind him to find Esther Wallace appreciating his muscular round buttocks.

“Nice ass,” she said grinning. “I meant to tell you that the other day but I got sidetracked. How are things going here?”

“Quite well, Ms. Wallace,” he replied, offering her a glass of champagne.

She accepted the drink and let her eyes survey the room.

Tom was careful not to address her as “Esther,” remembering what Jimmy had told him earlier.

“We have more stars in this room than in the whole Milky Way,” she said to no one in particular. “I didn’t think they’d all show up.”

Esther took one more look around and downed the entire contents of the glass.

“Don’t let anyone fool you Thomas,” she said handing the glass back to him. “We might appear civilized, but underneath we’re all just a bunch of fucking sluts!”

She walked away and into a group of middle-aged women who were admiring the genitals of one of the younger waiters. “I just love young cock!” she shouted to the women as she slapped the boy hard on his ass.

The boy’s cock rocked to and fro under the impact of her assault and he retreated behind a stout older woman to avoid another confrontation.

Esther was clearly drunk, and it surprised Tom that she would allow herself to compromise herself in this way, considering the professional demeanor she had displayed during his interview the previous week. He continued to make his rounds until all the drinks had been dispensed and then returned to the kitchen to fulfill some orders.

Ms. Hornsby was walking toward him from the opposite direction when she stopped and grabbed him by the arm. “Just watch where you point that thing!” she said staring at his crotch.

He hadn’t even realized it but his penis was almost fully erect. And it wasn’t just him. Many of the waiters had grown erections simply from being in the company of so many gorgeous women. The entire room was reeking of feminine scent and he felt as if he were overdosing on pheromones.

“Yes, Ms. Hornsby,” he said respectfully, admiring her hard, sumptuous ass as she moved past him into the crowd.

With another tray of alcoholic refreshment on his plate, Tom returned to the group of women he had served earlier and handed them their drinks. This time, Ashley and Mary Kate were there, and both girls smiled as they took in his fully erect penis.

“We’re glad to see you too!” Mary Kate said, looking down at his cock and laughing.

Tom thought both girls were quite beautiful, but he was enamored of the more demure of the two—Ashley—and he went so far as to make eye-to-eye contact with the lovely twin.

“You have a really nice body,” she said to him.

“Thank you, Ms. Olsen,” he replied smiling. “Is there anything more I can do for you?”

“Maybe later,” she replied coyly.

He wondered what she meant by that, but she just curled her sexy lips into a faint smile and resumed a conversation she was having with another woman.

Suddenly, from across the room, he heard sounds of a commotion. Everyone turned to look in the direction from which the noise was coming. It seemed that one of the women attending the party had found out that her co-worker, a guy by the name of Richard, but whom she insisted on calling “Dick,” was one of the waiters serving her group. He politely informed her and the bunch of women in her immediate circle, that he did not like the name “Dick” and preferred to be called “Richard”. Of course she would have none of that and continued to call him “Dick”. His continual protests only aggravated matters until all the women began addressing him as “Dick.” The laughter began coming in steady and unrelenting waves.

“Dick is a great name,” Carla Bruni told him. “After all you have a huge one. It makes sense!”

“You wouldn’t want to call that big thing ‘Richard’ would you?” Drew asked him. “A big penis deserves to be called ‘Dick’. It’s much more suitable.”

“But I don’t like it,” he protested. “My name is Richard.”

Hillary put her arm around his shoulder and took in the area around his crotch. “No, your name is ‘Dick’. Your name is ‘Dick’ because you have a really fucking big dick, ‘Dick’!”

It was true. Richard had an enormous appendage. It guessed it to be at least a foot long or more. And his balls were equally big and distended.

“My name is Richard, Ms. Clinton,” he shouted over their laughter. “Richard! Do you hear?”

Upon seeing this lowly waiter attempt to assert his authority over her, Hillary and the other women let out a long jeer. He cowered, suddenly realizing that he was naked and surrounded by a group of very formidable women.

“I say your name is ‘Dick,’” said Hillary, grabbing at his protruding cock.

The horrified waiter dropped his tray. “What are you doing?”

“I’m going to jerk you off in front of all these women right now,” she said laughing in his face.

“Oh, my God!” Richard exclaimed. “No, you can’t!”

“Yes, I can,” she said fisting his big pole with relish. “I want to see everything you have stored up in those huge fucking balls of yours. And so does everyone else!”

The entire room was in an uproar. It was something out of a wet dream.

“I want you to say your name for everyone to hear,” Hillary demanded of the young man. “Go ahead. My name is…”

“Richard,” he replied, moaning as she stroked his stiff meat with great fervor.

“No!” she yelled, slapping his ball sac.

Richard cried out in pain and reached for his cock.

“I’ll give you another chance,” Hillary said to him. “If you insist on disobeying me, I’ll crush you nuts to dust! Do you understand?”

Richard was helpless to do anything but submit to her will. He knew that he could not fight off a roomful of women, even if he did manage to escape the crazed politician’s clutches.

“Now,” she resumed, as she once again took his huge prick in her hands and began to sensually jerk him off. “What is your name?”

“Ah, it’s a…a…”

“Tell me you little son of a bitch!”

She continued stroking him up and down, up and down, seeing the telltale sign of pre-cum forming on the tip of his penis.

“Say it,” she insisted. “Say it!”

“Oh, God,” he cried out as her hands moved up and down his shaft with increasing speed.

“Say it or I’ll…”

Her hands were now a blur on his expanding cock. The women all watched on in gleeful anticipation as he was driven to the point of orgasm.

“I love watching guys cum,” Mary Kate laughed.

Ashley said nothing. But I saw her run her tongue over her lips, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene.

“Your name is…?” Hillary roared.

“Dick!” he screamed, as the first spurt of hot white cream shot out of his tortured prick.

Upon hearing him say this, Hillary put all her force into the handjob, demanding every last ounce of sperm from him. ‘Dick’ did not disappoint.

As Hillary pulled upward on his shaft, an enormous volley of thick, white love juice sailed out into the crowd of astonished onlookers. I watched in amusement as the pasty offering flew high up into the air, cascading in huge downward bursts of pearly nectar that soared over the heads of Teri, the Olsen girls, and even Drew, who was standing a good fifteen feet away. The stringy ejaculate finally found its way onto the dress of Esther Wallace, who recoiled at the sight of it.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” she screamed aloud, dropping her drink. “You’re at it again aren’t you Hillary?”

Hillary was too busy to pay Esther any attention as the next round of explosive climaxes overtook her victim.

I counted at least twelve separate and distinct ejaculations, most of which shot out a great distances, raining down upon heads, torsos, and other inanimate objects. The floor in front of Richard was coated with semen, some even splashing onto Hillary herself as she assiduously continued to masturbate him until she was satisfied that he had been completely drained of his sperm. It was the most intense and sexually stimulating handjob I had ever seen a woman give a man. By the time the last dying spurt of cum had been ejected, Dick had to sit down to recuperate.

Wiping the sperm from her hands and bowing to a tremendous round of applause, Hillary turned to Richard and asked: “What is your name?”

A weary Richard lifted his head and, sadly admitting his defeat, replied: “Dick”.

The crowd gave Hillary another round of applause.

“She gave a really great handjob,” Mary Kate said to her sister. “How could her husband even think of cheating on her with talent like that?”

“I know,” Ashley agreed. “Did you see the load he shot out? I had to dodge it several times or I would have gotten soaked!”

“Me too,” Mary Kate said, looking at the sperm-covered floor not more than a few feet from where she stood.

“I can’t wait until we get them all to shoot off at the same time,” Ashley said, giving Tom a quick glance.

“We’re going to need our umbrellas if they’re anything like Mr. Dick here,” Mary Kate replied with a grin.

Tom’s cock was throbbing over what he had just seen. And the Olsen girls’ remarks only served to excite him even more. He excused himself and made for the bathroom. There was nothing to do but to relieve the tension in his balls. He passed through the kitchen and into an outer hall that led to the servant’s quarters. There he found the bathroom, but it was already occupied.

“I have to go real bad,” he said to the door.

“Is that you, Tom?”

It was Esther’s voice.

“Ah, yes,” he replied. “I have to go.”

“I’ll be right out,” she answered back. “I’m just cleaning off the rest of that damn sperm from my dress. That Clinton bitch always has to get her hands into things. She can never wait her turn like the rest of us. Always has to be first. Little cunt.”

In less than a minute she had finished what she was doing and opened the door.

“Well, look at you!” she laughed. “Jerking off on the job?”

“I’m sorry, Ms. Wallace. I got so turned on out there that I just have to get rid of this hard-on.”

“Don’t you dare!” she said sternly. “Now you go right back out there. If you want to get rid of your sperm, you’ll do it for everyone to see. Go ahead. Move!”

Taking him by the arm, she led him quickly out of the kitchen and back into the main hall. By now everyone was settling down to take part in the buffet. He could relax for a few moments before he had to start taking drink orders.

“Hey, what’s shaking bro?”

Tom turned sideways to see a very tall and muscular black man standing beside him. He recognized him as one of the waiters he had not been introduced to earlier. The man offered Tom his hand.

“Tom. Glad to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you. My name is Johnny Appleseed.”

Tom tried unsuccessfully to suppress a laugh. “You’re joking right?”

“No, man, I’m serious. That’s my name.”

“Appleseed?” Tom chuckled. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be rude.”

“No problem bro,” Johnny replied. “Most people react that way when they hear my name.”

“Well, it is unusual.”

“Yes, it is. But then again, I’m not your usual type of guy. Catch you later bro!”

Tom glanced down at this counterpart’s penis. Even flaccid, it seemed longer than his at full erection. He wondered what it was that gave black men such a distinct advantage over white guys in this area. He could only surmise the answer as he watched

Johnny disappear into the crowd, carrying his serving tray up high about his head while a bevy of women watched his long tool sway back and forth with each step.

The line to the buffet table was long. Tom had to wait, as did all the other waiters, until people began to take their seats before he could take their orders for drinks. His penis had begun to subside now, and he was grateful for it. Although he enjoyed being the object of many women’s wayward gaze, he could now concentrate on the job at hand without his penis getting in the way of his duties. Not that the women minded. They didn’t. In fact, he had already had several solicitations to masturbate himself for their viewing pleasure. But he had been warned by Ms. Wallace not to masturbate unless explicitly instructed by either her or Ms. Hornsby. To fail to do this would result in his immediate dismissal.

As the people in his quadrant began to take their seats, Tom went around taking their orders. It seemed that the woman at this point cared more about their food than the naked men around them. Jimmy had told him that he shouldn’t get too complacent; because once the women had had their fill of food their attention would then be directed to the naked waiters. Jimmy was almost certain there was something “big” going on, as he put it. What “big” meant, Tom could only guess.

Once all the drinks had been served to the guests, Tom and the other waiters took ten minutes to relax and enjoy a quick meal in the kitchen. As soon as they had finished eating, he and the waiters once more returned to satisfying the insatiable thirst of their patrons. He watched in awe as some of the women gulped down what seemed to him to be extremely inordinate amounts of liquor. By now almost all of the women were in various stages of inebriation. Only Ms. Hornsby, keeping a strict eye on the proceedings, did not partake in the liquid frenzy. She hovered about the room like an eagle supervising her young—forbidding and ready to pounce should she discover any breach of etiquette from any of her servants in the pursuit of making her guests happy.

It was now close to midnight and Ms. Wallace stood up before the audience of drunken women and called for their attention.

“I told you she would come ladies!” she began enthusiastically.

The crowd roared their approval.

“The leader of the New England chapter of our beloved Sisterhood is here. She just flew in from New York City— little tired perhaps, but ready to rock and roll. Let’s all give it up for our Sister Marie!”

With these words the entire crowd stood up and applauded. Tom could see nothing from his vantage point at the rear of the hall so he simply poured himself a drink and took a quick swig while no one was looking. It took several minutes but eventually the women once again took their seats. His eyes searched for the woman Ms. Wallace had introduced and found “Marie” sitting with her back toward him facing Ms. Wallace. He wondered who this person could be, but was restrained from moving from his territory for fear of reprimand.

Once all the people had finished their dinner, Jimmy gave Tom a heads up as to what was now going to transpire. The young man seemed quite excited.

“I just got the word from the mistress,” he told Tom. “Get yourself ready man. Get that thing primed.”

He said this while pointing at Tom’s still flaccid tool.

“Why? What’s happening?”

“Don’t know exactly, but the mistress wants all the guys up there on the dais where Sister Marie is sitting. Come on. Let’s go.”

With Jimmy pulling on his arm, Tom and the other waiters quickly made their way onto the elevated platform at the far end of the room. Johnny Appleseed was right in front of them, and as they passed one table Patricia Heaton called out: “Hey Johnny Appleseed! How much seed do have in those apples?”

The laughter was deafening.

Once all the waiters had found their way to the dais, Ms. Wallace again addressed the audience. Tom struggled to see whom this woman “Marie” was, but without his glasses he could only make out a blurred outline. In addition, she wore a very large black hat and had dark glasses on, making it difficult to discern her features even from a distance of less than twenty feet.

“Now ladies,” Ms. Wallace began, her voice slurred from too many drinks. “I told you we were going to have some very special entertainment tonight and I am a person who keeps her word!”

Another roar of applause and cheers greeted her words.

“In honor of our Sister Marie being promoted to head of our Sisterhood chapter, we are going to have a cock jerking party! All of these handsome and very well hung men are going to give up their precious hot seed for the amusement of all of you! What do you think of that?”

It seemed to Tom that the room was going to implode under the deafening roar of the wildly excited crowd. As he stood there in his socks, shoes, and bow tie overlooking the laughing and jeering crowd of some 200 women, he felt a surge of lust overcome him that was so powerful that his cock began to swell—and not only his cock, but almost every other guy standing naked on that platform. To his right stood Jimmy; to his left, Johnny. Both men were quite erect. But where Jimmy’s tool was only a mere five or so inches in length, Johnny’s super-sized organ jutted out over a good foot. And it was solid muscle too, not hanging down semi-erect like some other well-endowed specimens he had seen in adult films. He envied the big black man but continued to smile at the audience even as they greeted him and the other men with the most lewd and nasty sexual remarks that he had ever heard.

Tom was thankful that he had kept his body in good shape over the years. He was better looking than most of the two-dozen guys standing on the platform with him, and his physique could rival anything in the muscle magazines. His penis, too, was quite attractive in shape, even though he was not as endowed as some of the other men.

As he looked at the faces of the women lustily looking over the prized male flesh, he recognized a slew of beauties whose faces had graced the pages of all the major fashion and entertainment magazines. Some of them were relics of yesteryear who had still retained enough of their beauty to keep them in the fashion limelight. Others were much younger; girls barely out of their teens whose long, lean and ethereal looks had found their way onto the front pages of Cosmopolitan and Vogue. Then there were the actresses. He knew them all. Alicia, Marissa, Charlize, Jennifer, Kim, Alyssa…and many more.

But to his great astonishment, he spotted several well known musicians in the group. Besides Gwen, whom he had seen earlier, he found Madonna, Britney, Sheryl, Miriah, Beyonce…a veritable who’s who of the distaff side of the music industry now bent over in laughter as they stood watching him and the other waiters awaiting dispensation from the venerable Ms. Hornsby. He knew that he would be called upon to perform for these women, but he didn’t expect it to happen so soon. He found out later that all the Sisterhood events always ended in such a spectacle. The Sisters were a group of women whose cult was based upon the supremacy of the female species. They delighted in turning the tables on the men who so callously had used them in the past for their own selfish pleasure. Now it was the women who would be in control, and the men would be their playthings. He found the idea of it extremely enticing.

Ms. Hornsby walked in front of all the men, performing a cursory examination to make sure that each of them was sporting an erection. She gave Tom a generous once over as she passed him, stopping briefly to watch in amusement as his prick did a little dance for her not more than a few feet from her face.

“Watch out,” Teri said to the mistress of the mansion. “It might spit up on you!”

Once Ms. Hornsby had made certain that all the men were fully erect, she commanded them to begin masturbating. The women went completely wild.

Up to this point the guests had maintained their distance from the men, but now, seeing the guys starting to stroke their cocks, they surged forward in an effort to get a better view. Standing right in front of Tom stood both Ashley and Mary Kate, laughing right along with all the other women. Because of their diminutive size, they were allowed to stand in the front so that they could see without their view being blocked.

“Are any of you guys big shooters?” asked Gwen, who was admiring Johnny’s huge prick.

All the guys raised their hands at once.

“Holy shit,” Mary Kate exclaimed. “I think we’re going to get soaked!”

“So what,” Drew said. “Let’s get soaked!”

“I’m not moving,” Ashley said, watching Tom with great fascination as he pulled hard on his excited tool.

He felt as if he were in a dream. The singularly absurd idea that he and a bunch of nude men were standing on a stage jerking off in front of a group of rich, powerful, and beautiful women was almost too much for his mind to accept. Yet this is what he wanted. Every choice he had made in the past year was a deliberate attempt to get himself to this point: to expose his naked body for the enjoyment of dominating women. And now he had achieved that goal. As he stared into the beautiful face of Ashley Olsen, he felt a tremendous surge of lust overtake him. He imagined his cock driving in and out of her luscious lips, her mouth accepting with great relish the entire length of him—swallowing, releasing, tensing, teasing—her hands caressing his bulging testicles until his volatile sperm was forced up though his stiff prick, splashing its contents into the back of her throat. He wanted to possess her but, knowing he never could, it made his performance for her all the more exciting for him. Every time she and her sister paused to share a secret joke, every time she made some lewd remark, every time she laughed at his and the other men’s predicament, his lust grew more intense.

Some of the women were now exposing their breasts and asses to the men in order to encourage them to ejaculate. Madonna was one of the first to do so, pulling down her blouse to expose her lovely set of firm tits. She even took one man’s cock and placed it between her breasts, jerking it up and down until the tip of his organ became all frothy with pre-cum.

“Foaming at the mouth!” the Material Girl laughed as she continued to milk the waiter’s huge schlong with both her boobs.

Another waiter on Tom’s far right was already shooting his load. He didn’t remember his name, but the man was a rather small, but powerfully built, Latino with a really huge cock. Teri and Drew were holding a champagne glass in front of his prick just as it began to spew and both women laughed as the first jet of cream flew entirely over their heads and into the crowd behind them.

“In the glass for Christ’s sake!” Teri shouted over the din. “Get your fuck juice in the glass!”

The Latino man tried his best to aim his prick downward into the glass but most of his substantial offering splashed over the women’s hands.

And then Tom heard a cry of joy as Madonna’s tits were being covered with spunk. The first shot of cum went straight up in the air and landed right on the singer’s hair. Heedless of this, she masturbated the waiter furiously, sending spurt after creamy spurt shooting several feet up into the air, most of it landing right back down on her tits. The crowd was ecstatic.

“Will someone please get me a fucking towel!” she laughed as she pulled the remaining sperm from the waiter’s now spent tool.

From behind him Tom heard the sound of chairs being moved, and he turned in time to see Sister Marie rise and walk across the dais accompanied by Ms. Wallace. Something about Marie was beginning to confound him. She somehow looked familiar.

He followed the Sister’s movements intensely, hoping that she would take off her hat and glasses. In a few moments she and Ms. Wallace were standing several rows back in the crowd observing the spectacle. She had chosen to stand at the opposite end of the dais from where Tom stood, making it impossible for him to make out her features.

One of the girls in the front suddenly pointed to Jimmy’s prick. He was starting to cum.

With a howl the young man thrust his hips forward and pointed his big cock right at Kirstin Dunst. The young actress threw up her hands to cover her face. She need not have worried. The first stringy rope of semen flew several feet over her head and landed in the hair of Gwen Stefani. The sultry singer let out a yelp, feeling the sticky cum drip down from where it had hit her on the forehead.

“I’m getting baptized!” Gwen cried. “Help!”

Jimmy’s cock was completely out of control as he launched volley after volley of hot sticky sperm into the crowd. Ashley and Mary Kate were laughing so hard that they were barely able to keep themselves from falling down. Many of the other women were in the same condition: drunk and overcome with laughter to the point where they just didn’t care where the sperm was landing as long as the guys kept shooting off. And this the men did, with great gusto.

Tom didn’t know where to look first. So many cocks were now firing their loads at the same time that the few feet of distance separating the men from the crowd was literally awash with sperm. He saw a multitude of celebrities getting hit with rope after rope of randy spunk. One of the women—Alicia Silverstone—so drunk that she could barely stand up, stuck her open mouth directly in front of one of the waiter’s spouting dicks, eagerly swallowing the hot jets of cream like she was dying of thirst. Tom could barely believe what he was seeing.

The two men to the left of Jimmy were now ejaculating. Their loads ascending up into the air before the eyes of the excited crowd, and soaring a good ten feet before making contact with some women in the third row. Patricia Heaton, not content to just continue to stand and watch, took both pricks in her hands and forced an immense release of sperm into the air, the huge white arcs of paste finding their way into the jeering faces of the lust-ridden crowd. She milked both men relentlessly until she had completely relieved them of their sperm, then walked back into the crowd to the accompaniment of a wild round of applause.

Tom’s entire body was now priming itself for the release of his own creamy fluids. Ashley and Mary Kate were standing only five feet away from him, watching intently now that he was on the verge of ejaculating.

“Give us your cum,” Ashley screamed over the relentless din. “I want to see it!”

Mary Kate only laughed and made some rude gesture with her open fist.

But wait. Johnny Appleseed was now beginning to shoot his load. Tom stared down at the big black prick as Johnny’s hand brought it to the point of no return. Seeing the first jet of semen shot out from the black man’s cock, Tom held back and waited for the waiter’s orgasm to subside. He waited and waited and waited.

If there was anything more entertaining for a woman to behold, it was a penis that did not know when to stop ejaculating. As long as the cum wasn’t getting on them, women really enjoyed seeing guys blow immense loads of cum into the air, sometimes making a game of trying to count all the spurts. Johnny just happened to be one of these guys who could continue to cum for well up to a minute and he was doing so right now. Screaming like a wild animal, Johnny’s entire body went rigid as his huge tool shot out multiple spurts of cum into the air. Tom had to laugh as he watched the women’s eyes follow each and every creamy trajectory as it made its way into the expectant group of fascinated onlookers.

Carla Bruni was the first to get splashed, a long jet of cum ending up in her thickly coffered hair. Even as she was wiping away the first glob of sperm, two other gooey blasts followed, striking her a second time on the left cheek while the other volley splashed into Liv Tyler’s open mouth. The lovely brunette spit the cum back out to the immense enjoyment of her friends, who laughed heartily at her predicament.

The semen continued to shoot out of Johnny’s prick, each hard stroke of his hand bringing forth yet another creamy ejaculation. By the time the final shot of sperm had been fired, Tom had counted no less than thirty cum shots—all of which had made contact with the group of women directly in front of Johnny. Despite their skin and clothes getting soiled with ejaculate, the women did not seem to mind and demanded to see more.

Tom realized that he was now the only remaining man who had yet to cum. All eyes in the room were now focused on him and he felt totally exhilarated. This would be his defining moment. If he could entertain these women even half as well as Johnny had just did, then he could be assured of continued employment in the CFNM-based world of these celebrity Sisters. As he stared down into Ashley’s lovely blue eyes, her blonde hair flowing down around her spectacularly beautiful face, he knew that he would have no problem giving these women a great show. He would make them proud of him. He would give them something to remember.

The crowd took up a chant: “Shoot it baby! Shoot it baby!”

Now, as his orgasm was approaching, he saw the black hat that belonged to Sister Marie move quickly through the crowd followed by Ms. Wallace. There seemed to be some commotion resulting in the wake of her passage through the wildly cheering audience but he could make no sense of it. All he knew was that she was drawing closer to him even as he was drawing closer to orgasm.

And then it hit him: the most intense surge of pleasure he had ever experienced in his life—and every woman’s eye focused on the little slit atop his engorged pole.

“Oh, my God!” he screamed, as he thrust his upper body forward.

Even as he felt the first jet of hot cream exit his prick, he saw the immense black hat come into view directly facing him about three rows back. The glasses were off now and he gasped in delight as his creamy offering shot out over the heads of Ashley and Mary Kate and headed straight for Sister Marie. The woman’s face registered both shock and amusement as the huge burst of milky cum hit her square in the face. It was a one-in-a-million shot.

“You!” the newly christened Sister shouted to Tom. “You son of a bitch!”

Tom could just barely make out the Sister’s features. He squinted hard in an attempt to see the features of the woman who had insulted him, even as he sent multiple volleys of sperm into the audience, several of which hit Ashley and Mary Kate directly in the face. Both girls erupted into gales of laughter as they sought to evade the milky onslaught, but it was useless. The sperm continued to shoot out at an incredible rate, saturating the clothes of any person within several feet of the exploding dick.

Teri, Drew, Angelina…all were hit with Tom’s errant and powerful spray. Scores more were also bathed in his abundant sperm shower. But now, as his dick was preparing to unleash its final load, Sister Marie fought her way to the front of the crowd, her hat off and her features clearly visible to him. The face he now recognized made him react with both surprise and horror, and he fell backwards even as he launched a tremendous load of sperm high into the air—his final coup de grace.

“Oh, my God! It’s you!” he blurted out between clenched teeth.

He was reeling. The utter depravity of what he was doing and the blissful pleasure he had derived from doing it made him feel both shameful and enervated at the same time. And now, as his cock was expending its final offering of sperm, he fell back onto the men standing behind him, his every nerve on edge. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. There, before him, stood his wife Abigail in all her radiant beauty—her hair and face still bearing traces of his sperm.

He stood in awe as he beheld her glowering face, seeing her mouth forming words but unable to hear anything she said over the roar of the crowd. Yes, the crowd. They had embraced him and were now cheering him for his remarkable performance. Even Ms. Hornsby was applauding him. It all seemed surreal. Suddenly the room seemed very small. He felt a pang of nausea and tried to reach out to his wife to explain, but…she had some explaining to do herself didn’t she? The screams grew deafening, the faces before him became indistinct…and then he felt himself weightless, floating outside normal time and space. The world was now a tiny speck on an inky black ocean dipping below the vanishing point of the horizon. He reached out to that diminishing point and fell silently into oblivion.

************

When he awoke, Tom found himself in his own bed. The light of the late day sun filtered through his bedroom window and it was raining. He looked at the clock. It was 7:15 PM. Abigail was in the next room. He could hear her whistling loud and clear.

“Abby?” he called out. “Abby, please come in here.”

Suddenly the whistling stopped and he heard footsteps rapidly approaching. Within seconds his wife appeared before him, standing nonchalantly at the door.

“How are you feeling?” she asked him.

“I have a splitting headache but otherwise I’m fine. What the hell happened to me?”

Abigail sat down beside him on the bed and brushed the hair back from his face. “You passed out. It’s a good thing that Johnny was there to catch you.”

“How long have I been sleeping?”

“You’ve been asleep for about 12 hours. I think you should get up. We have a lot to talk about.”

“Yes, we do.”

Tom took a long shower and then had something to eat. He was starting to feel better but he could not get the images of last night’s spectacle out of his mind. He wondered what his wife now thought of him and if he had put his marriage at risk. He wondered, too, how she was going to account for her actions. He had lied to her, but then she had lied to him too. If accusations and blame were on the menu, then both of them would have their fill.

“Why didn’t you tell me about your fixation with CFNM?” she asked him as they both sat opposite each other on the couch.

“Because I was afraid that you would think less of me,” he replied.

“I would have thought more of you if you had told me the truth.”

“I wanted to. Many times. But it was easier to keep things to myself. I know, or should I say, I knew how conservative you were about anything sexually deviant, so there’s your answer. I was afraid of losing you.”

Abigail smiled and moved closer to him. “I owe you a big apology. I should have come clean with you too. I’m just as guilty. I was afraid you wouldn’t understand.”

“How long have you been involved with the Sisterhood?”

” A few years. I’m sorry, Tom. I should never have keep it a secret from you.”

Tom sighed softly. “Look Abigail. Everyone has secrets. And no one, I don’t care how much you love someone, ever reveals every secret about themselves. You’re always going to keep some part of you forever closed off from others. We were trying to protect ourselves from one another, but little did we know how much we really had in common.”

“I know,” she confessed. “We’re both sexual deviants!”

Tom and his wife laughed aloud and she threw her arms around him. “I will quit the Sisterhood if it’s going to put our marriage at risk. You tell me.”

“No,” Tom replied, kissing his wife full on the mouth. “I have no objection to your being a member of that organization. How could I? They want to hire me for their next party!”

“That’s right! Esther told me last night that you, Jimmy and Johnny are all invited to their next event.”

“Really?”

“Yup. It seems you guys made quite an impression on Ms. Hornsby. She’s still getting calls from all the guests who were there last night.”

Tom looked pleased, remembering the look on Ashley’s face as his first spurt of cum sailed over her head. “And when is this next event going to be?”

“Next weekend…in Paris, France!”

“Holy shit! Are you serious?”

“Yes, I am dear husband. I hear there’s this really fantastic French woman…well, actually she’s an American from LA, but she married a French nobleman, who has this unbelievably huge estate just outside of Paris, and they hold all the international Sisterhood meetings there. They tell me there’s always something wild going on in the mansion. Lots of CFNM parties, masturbation contests, you name it—on a much bigger scale than the party you performed at last night. A ton of celebrities always hanging around… I think we’ll both have a wonderful time. Her name is Phoebe Anjou…”

Kevin was immediately interested since Janine said it was a “sports blooper.” Only it was a very different kind of blooper.

Janine informed the two that she taped the footage off her computer, as it was an email that was sent to her by a friend.

The tape began with a simple sports interview, a reporter interviewing a neatly-dressed athlete in a locker room. Then a third man came into the picture.

“Now watch the African American gentleman walking around to the back,” Janine said very calmly.

Then, very suddenly, and without any warning, the mystery man walked across the screen, behind the reporter and the player being interviewed.

The man’s lower body, from the waist down, was completely uncovered, a large penis swinging from side to side. The camera got it all.

“Woopsy daisy,” Janine said.

Natalie and Kevin both were in shock, their silence broken only by nervous laughter.

“Holy shit. Where did this air?” asked Natalie.

“In Kansas City,” Janine replied. “It was on the 11 o’clock news which makes it a little more acceptable since there wasn’t as many kids watching. The station got TONS of letters I heard. But it wasn’t their fault.”

The screen went to blue as there was nothing else on the tape. After a little hesitation, Natalie gave in to her curiosity.

“Play it again,” she said with a smile.

“Oh I was going to,” Janine replied, picking up the remote and pushing rewind. “I must have watched this at work today about 20 times.”

“You little pervert,” Kevin said teasingly.

The tape played again, and again the three focused not on the interview that was going on, but on the man walking by the camera in the back. Moreover, they focused on the large penis of the black man walking by in the back. It swung into the camera’s view once more.

“That thing looks hu-uuuge,” Natalie finally said, stating the obvious but showing the courage to say what the others didn’t want to.

“I know right? I don’t think it would be as funny if the guy’s penis wasn’t so big,” Janine replied.

Kevin had never heard this kind of sexy talk going on between the two. And he had especially never heard this kind of talk coming out of the mouth of his sweet, delicate wife. But for some reason, he liked it. He liked it a lot.

“I think he wanted to get it on T.V.,” Natalie said.

“He should be very proud of it,” Janine replied laughingly.

The two watched the clip over, and over, and over again. They watched it in slow-mo, they jokingly switched places on the couch to watch it from different angles.

“Just sucks you can’t see his face,” Janine said. “You can’t see who it is.”

Natalie burst out laughing.

“Oh my God I don’t even think I noticed that – I was paying so much attention to his dick,” she said.

Did she just say dick?, Kevin thought to himself. He had always wanted his wife to talk dirty to him, yet he shied away from asking her. Maybe this event would change that.

While the clip was running for the up-teenth time, Natalie got more curious.

“W-w-wait, pause it,” she said. “Pause it when, you know…”

“When his weiner’s showing?” asked Janine laughingly.

The man walked around into view once more, and with perfect precision, Janine paused the footage just as the man’s penis swung against his leg, the leg closest to the camera. It extended down his leg quite a ways. And the picture was crystal clear for further inspection.

“Oh-my-God,” Natalie said, moving in closer to see even better. “That thing…it almost hangs to his knees for Christ’s sake.”

“That guy’s got a major schlong,” Kevin said in admiration.

Natalie and Janine laughed.

Natalie just shook her head in disbelief. She began to speak.

“I have never seen anything like that before -”

“Oh I’ve – ,” Janine interrupted but didn’t get to finish.

The two were both fighting to get words in.

“I’m sorry – you go ahead,” Janine said politely.

“I’ve never seen anything like that before. I mean, obviously the only one I have seen for four years now has been Kevin’s, and his isn’t…I mean it’s not small by any means but it’s…you know,” she tailed off.

Kevin was starting to get embarrassed in front of the two women. Very personal things were being discussed here.

“Kevin is average. You’re…I don’t know honey, what are you, five inches?” Natalie asked.

Kevin was shocked. The two women were discussing penis size as if it was shoe size. Kevin would never dare ask Natalie her bra size, especially in front of another man.

“Um, I uh,” Kevin said hesitatingly. Was now the time to exaggerate? Probably not.

“Yeah, roughly five,” he said. Janine was amused by the discussion.

“Well, is it five and a half, or is it really four and you’re rounding it off?” the blonde with the great legs asked her neighbor.

Natalie had a deep in-take of breath.

“Janine, how dare you ask my husband such questions,” she said jokingly.

There was an awkward silence, as if the two were waiting for Kevin to say something.

“God, you want me to take it out, and I’ll go get a ruler and measure it for you?” he asked.

Natalie and Janine both flushed red with embarrassment and began laughing. But then they gave each other a look, some sort of unspoken language. And then they laughed again, only in a more sinister way.

“What?,” Kevin asked as the two sexy females were staring at him. “You want me to?”

The two females again stared at each other, laughing and getting more brazen. For Natalie, seeing her husband’s penis meant nothing. But for him to be naked in front of their neighbor? This was getting crazy.

“I think it would be a riot,” said Natalie. “Go ahead and show Janine your cock.”

Kevin couldn’t believe this. Who was this woman sitting next to him pretending to be Natalie? And what have you done with my wife?, he thought to himself.

Not even knowing how much Kevin admired her legs, Janine crossed the two spectacular limbs in a seductive fashion. This way she showed off more of her tan, well-rounded thighs. These were thighs that were big, but not in the least way fat.

They were supple, and even succulent. Kevin often fantasized about kissing them. Janine was once over for a swim and wore a bathing suit that accented her legs so well, and she made it even tougher on Kevin by slapping her thighs more than once that hot afternoon, unknowingly making it very hard for Kevin to not get a noticeable erection.

That is exactly what he started to get when the two women urged him to disrobe.

He teased them a bit.

“You know it is getting late and I should be leaving for work,” he said.

“Well, you’ll be late for work,” Natalie replied in a bossy tone.

Kevin looked at the two women, who were growing ever impatient.

“Okay, okay,” Kevin said, standing up from the couch. He felt so awkward unzipping his pants in front of the two women.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” he said, beginning to pull down his dress pants.

The two women just smiled.

Kevin, just out of fear and nervousness, stopped when he got to his underpants.

“Ooo, Calvin Kleins,” Janine said.

“Pull your underwear down,” Natalie demanded, pushing him further.

Kevin took a deep breath and put his thumbs underneath the waistband. He felt those two sets of eyes staring righ at him, at his groin that is.

He yanked down the underwear and a semi-erection popped out, springing to life in the open air.

“Ooo, very nice,” Janine said.

“Stroke it, make it full,” Natalie said to her husband. She wanted to show him off, almost like she was showing off a piece of new furniture to her neighbor.

He grabbed his penis and did as his wife said. He stroked it to full erection. He took his hand from it to display it for the women.

“Wow,” Janine said in a complimentary fashion.

Kevin jutted out his midsection in the direction of Janine, and she in turn teased him by crossing her legs, giving the man a good enough view to see all the way up to her lower buttocks.

“Wow,” Kevin said, unable to contain himself while looking at the blonde.

“Oh he’s such a leg man,” Natalie said with a laugh.

“I can see that,” Janine replied, eyeing his erection.

The two women stared, and stared, and stared without shame.

“Well are you gonna measure it or not?” asked Natalie, acting as if it was Kevin causing the delay.

“Yeah – measure that pecker,” Janine chimed in.

Her use of slang terms for the male penis wasn’t really helping with his erection, as it swelled and swelled, much to the amusement of the two clothed females.

Natalie placed a ruler along the top of her husband’s rod, and found the tip of the head to reach the six-inch mark.

“Nice one,” Janine said in a complimentary fashion.

And that was only the beginning, as the two women went about taking all sorts of different measurements, even at one point seeing how long the head of Kevin’s penis was on its own.

Janine tended to talk about men’s “balls” a lot, and complimented him for having a nice pair.

There was at one point an awkward silence, and with noting to say the two females just stared at Kevin’s organ. It never felt bigger to him, as if it had swelled to greater proportions.

“Now how on earth are you going to go to work like that?” Janine asked the gentleman.

“Well I think I’ll pull my pants up,” he replied.

The two women laughed.

“She means with an erection,” Natalie said.

Kevin paused and looked down at himself, appearing helpless, almost on purpose. Wanting to show off even more, Natalie walked up and began openly stroking her husband in front of Janine.

“Well that’s one way to get rid of it,” the neighbor said with a smile.

“Janine, please go into the kitchen and get me some paper towels, for when he…” the wife replied.

“Gotcha,” Janine said calmly.

Upon re-entering the room, Janine walked up to Natalie and handed her the towels, but then made sure to stand close as to get a good view.

“So are you getting your hair done today?” Natalie asked her friend, poking fun by trying to make a normal conversation while this little episode took place.

Kevin was moaning, and rocking back and forth as his wife stroked him. He couldn’t believe her behavior, but he was sure loving it.

“Ooo I think he likes us looking at his big prick,” Natalie said as she picked up the pace.

“He does have a nice dick, Natalie,” Janine replied, complimenting the woman for her man’s attributes.

Kevin could withstand no more, and began to come as the two women continued to speek. The first load was a nice one, shooting up and onto the floor a few feet in front of the crowd of three, and then a few more shots followed.

The women stopped chatting so they could fully enjoy the site, and then Janine commented jokingly “wow I sure know you a lot better now huh, Kev.”

“Ah, you’ve seen him come, no big deal,” Natalie fired back.

Finally, the tape that got this episode all started had been paused for over 20 minutes, and it finally started playing again, startling the three and forcing them to break up their little party.

Weeks went by until Kevin and Natalie fully spoke about the erotic incident that took place that morning. Natalie would sometimes jokingly put in the video tape her neighbor had given her and she and Kevin would get a good laugh.

The husband had also been amazed with Janine’s candid behavior at times. Once he and his beautiful wife had gone bowling one evening and asked Janine if she wanted to tag along.

When Kevin went up to the counter to rent a pair of size-10 shoes, Janine jokingly commented “I thought you were a size six? Oh, that’s your…”

Kevin would flush red with embarrassment, but also was savoring how much attention he got from his sexy female neighbor.

Kevin openly shared with his wife these little incidences of Janine’s surprising behavior, and it was one afternoon when Natalie had received an interesting email from her sexy friend.

After reading it, she wanted to share it.

“God, this explains a lot,” Natalie said.

Kevin walked over to the computer to read what his wife was talking about. It was an email from Janine, a rather lengthy email.

It read:

Natalie, please keep everything I share with you confidential.

My erotic fascination with seeing pictures of male nudes began at a very young age and my specific interest in cfnm blossomed when I had the good fortune to be a part of several different type cfnm activities, including mixed swimming and femdom, during my later years of adolesence.

Those experiences helped trigger my long time relentless pursuit of cfnm erotic material. I was interested in this scene long before I ever heard the terms cfnm or femdom.

I was raised by my step mom after my father died. She subscribed to Playgirl magazine so I had access to seeing pictures a nude males on a regular basis.

One day when I was 18 my step mom came into my room while I was looking at a new issue of Playgirl that had just arrived that day in the mail.

She sat down and talked to me about it, saying that it was perfectly natural and healthy for me to enjoy seeing nude males and that it was no different than boys being interested in seeing nude females and looking at magazines such as Playboy.

We had a frank relaxed discussion about men’s bodies, penises, erections, masterbation, male and female sexuality, differences and alikes, and contraception.

She said it was perfectly normal for a girl my age to masterbate and be sexually curious. She confided to me that she masterbated regularly herself and said a vibrator was an excellent instrument that could be used to achieve a number intensely pleasurable orgasms.

She said she would purchase a good one for me to have of my own. She did get me one and to be honest I used it most every day throughout my adolescent years, most of the time with me looking at the nude males in my step mom’s Playgirl magazines.

I was 18 when I attended my first male strip show, my first real CFNM experience.

My step mom and one of her female friends took me to a ladies only male strip club and I was fascinated and erotically enthralled to see all the male strippers strip totally naked, and I mean everything – their dicks, mostly fully erect swinging back and forth, up and down, and all over the place.

I enjoyed seeing all the nude male strippers, but was particularly fascinated and erotically drawn to one of the black strippers that had an unusually large schlong.

His dick was at least 10″ in length. I had already enjoyed seeing nude males, but since then have been especially fond of seeing males who are very well-endowed.

My step mom told me later that my enjoyment of seeing a male with a really big “pecker” is no different than men who enjoy seeing a woman with big “tits”. At some point in the evening my step mom said, “Watch this”.

She produced a wad of dollar bills and flashed it to one of the male strippers who was already nude. He walked over to my step mom and she wrapped a dollar bill around a garter he was wearing just above one of his knee caps.

When he bent over she took hold of his erect penis and slid his foreskin back and forth briskly a few times.

A few minutes later she gave me some $1’s and said it was my turn. I did the same as she had and the three of us did it a number of times until all her dollar bills were all gone.

Ever since then I have been a frequent patron of male strip shows, in fact a probably attended at least fifty of such shows before I was legally old enough to be in those adult establishments.

My step mom owned a large number and frequently rented adult videos. I watched as well. Her favorites were those of the female domination variety, ones which featured dominant clothed females humiliating, embarrassing, and physically disciplining nude males.

I liked watching all her adult videos but I began to find that I most enjoyed the female domination ones like she did.

I absolutely loved the idea of seeing nude males while being embarrassed and totally controlled by clothed women.

One evening my step mom and I was talking about the female domination videos and she began telling me how women had the power to control and manipulate men.

She said since I enjoyed seeing nude males so much while I remained clothed that I should learn how easily males could be manipulated to get them “bare-assed naked.”

She told me that she would demonstrate just how easy it was the next day when her nephew was going to be visiting.

The next day while her nephew who was my age was there, my step mom suggested that we all go for a swim. He said he hadn’t brought a swim suit.

My step mom acted like she didn’t hear him, instead quickly saying before we went swimming she wanted him to help her with a problem she was having with her sprinkler system.

She pointed to a particular sprinkler head in her back yard and asked that him get down and to adjust the nozzle. When he was on the ground she turned on the sprinkler system and his clothes got wet.

For the next ten minutes, my step mom and her nephew worked with the sprinkler head, trying to adjust the head. By the time he got it the way she wanted he was soaking wet and he had mud caked on his shoes, socks, pants, and his shirt.

She told him to go ahead and get out of those dirty clothes and that she would wash them while we swam. He repeated again that he had not brought a swim suit.

She told him that he wouldn’t need one and to go ahead and take off his clothes. He removed them reluctantly, finally standing there wearing nothing but his white cotton underwear.

She said he couldn’t wear those in the the pool and that she would go ahead and wash those too. He hesitated and said he was embarrassed.

She quickly told him to not be silly, saying when she was his age that all men swam nude.

When he still hesitated and became so obviously embarrassed she told him again to take them off, saying he didn’t have anything that we hadn’t seen before.

I watched curiously as he finally peeled off his underwear and was totally naked.

My step mom and I both were looking directly at his bared penis and this seemed to really intimidate and sexually humiliate him.

My step mom told him to go ahead and get in the pool and we would join him in a few minutes. She gathered up his wet clothes and took them into the laundry room and we went and donned our swim suits, quickly returning to join the naked young male who was already swimming in the pool.

For the next hour or so, we mostly watched him swim nude, joining him occasionally to swim ourselves.

There is no question that my strong erotic interest in seeing cfnm swimming activities was borne that afternoon when I got the fortunate opportunity to witness and participate in this visually entertaining activity.

When we finished swimming we dried ourselves with large beach towels, but my step mom stopped us when we went into the house, telling both her nephew and me to leave our wet towels outside.

Even though he had been naked for over an hour in our presence most of the time he had remained in the pool partially obstructing a clear view of his dork.

In the house he appeared very embarrassed again, especially when my step mom told him she had forgotten to start the washer.

She said she would start it then and his clothes would be ready soon. For some reason at this point he got a very intense erection which embarrassed the daylights out of him.

My step mom just looked at me and smiled, saying nothing to him at first.

He asked if she had a robe or something he could wear. She said to not worry, that we knew what a “hard-on” looked like, completely ignoring his request for a robe.

At this point his face turned crimson with embarrassment and humiliation. So he was forced to stand around gloriously naked with his dick exposed while the two of us watched.

About thirty minutes later my step mom went to the laundry room, but returned without his clothes.

She informed him that she had been concerned that the grass stains in his tennis shoes might not come out if left too long so she had washed them first.

She said the stains had not completely come out so she was running them through another cycle. I can still recall the dejected and embarrassed look on his face when he heard his words.

After putting his shoes through a second wash cycle, she finally washed his clothes. By the time his clothes finally went through the clothes dryer cycle, almost three hours had passed with the young male remaining naked the whole time.

As he was waiting impatiently and nervously for his clothes to dry he would at times have a very intense erection, so intense it would stand upward.

Because of his embarrassment, I suspect, he would lose some of his erection and become only partially erect.

He had a long string of pre-cum dangling six inches from the tip of his penis even when he finally became totally flaccid. I learned that day that males can actually remain sexually excited without having an erection.

I think these sudden losses of erections was caused by his acute embarrassment which apparently rendered him temporarily impotent.

After her nephew left that evening we discussed again the subject of how a woman could manipulate and control the male.

I had been so impressed with the ease and comfort at which she had orchastrated her nephew’s prolonged nudity and in a way that seemed so natural.

She encouraged me to pursue the types of things I find erotically appealing and said she would support my efforts if I liked.

I told her I would like to personally take photographs of nude males, attend a beach where many males were nude, and I would like for her to continue take me to male strip clubs very often until I was old enough to go on my own.

She did just that, taking me to male strip clubs about two or three times a month all the time I was in high school.

My step mom said she saw no reason why I shouldn’t be able to enjoy seeing such shows. Of course, she didn’t get any argument from me.

I have always admired my step mom. I have spoke of her in the past tense as the things I have mentioned happened many years ago, but she is very much alive and well.

Unfortunately she lives many states away and I don’t get to see her that often, but we still talk on the phone regularly. After my father died when I was 10, she raised me, with just her and me in the household.

She always was very supportive of me, my educational endeavours and social activities, and she encouraged me to explore my sexuality and pursue the things I wanted without regard to what others might think.

And when she learned I had the same voyeuristic tendencies and erotic interests she afforded me ample opportunities to experience everything I wanted and I really appreciated her for that.

She never once suggested I was too young to be involved in any sexual activities, instead encouraging me to embrace her own liberal attitudes about sex.

My step mom was a fiercely independent women, financially secure and wanted only the very best for me.

She was and still is a beautiful lady, in fact when she was younger she had modelled lingerie part time while attending graduate school.

She had strong feminist convictions and was very active in the practice of female supremacy, better known in the pornographic community as femdom.

She had certain phrases that I heard her repeat many, many times.

Some examples are “The female is ready when she is ready, but the male must be ready at all times”, “True feminine wisdom lies in our manipulation of the male without his realisation of that fact”, and “Males think with their dicks so we must train their dicks to think like us”.

For my step mom, her practice of female supremacy was just as much of a political statement as it was her sexual preference.

She firmly believed that her feminist beliefs and female supremaciast principles should be taught to young males before reaching adulthood.

Some of the phrases she frequently said were “Boys must be taught to obey and made to suffer the consequences when they fail”, “Women toilet train boys as toddlers and we should ‘peter train’ them when they begin “coming-of-age”, and her favorite “That boy (talking about a particular young male she was referring to at the time) doesn’t deserve to wear clothes.”

As mentioned before the night my step mom forced her 18-year-old nephew to strip buck naked for my visual entertainment we discussed what had taken place that day.

She asked if I had enjoyed the experience and I said I had very much so.

One of the things I really appreciate about my step mom is her honesty.

She said that she enjoyed the incident just as much as I did. She told me that she enjoyed practising female domination ( she called it female supremacy) of males using many of the same techniques and bondage and discipline instruments that I had seen so many times in her female domination videos.

I was utterly fascinated with the idea of really doing that to males and she sensed my interest. She asked me if I thought I would like to watch and participate along with her.

I jumped at the chance, becoming sexually aroused just at the thought of it. She explained that there are three ways to dominate a male.

The first is to sexually humiliate them like we had done to her nephew that day. The second is to verbally intimidate them.

And the last way to dominate males is to physically discipline them, she said. She then really surprised me when she said her nephew was probably an ideal candidate for me to learn what she called the “big three” ways to dominate the male, embarrassment and humiliation, verbal intimidation, and physical discipline.

I remember asking her how in the world could we arrange for that to happen and she just smiled and said to leave that up to her.

That Saturday morning her sister and her son came to our house and had lunch. While the four of us were at the table my step mom announced to her sister, “Janine and I had a nice swim this week with Junior, didn’t we”, she asked, looking directly at her nephew? His face immediately turned crimson red.

He was very embarrassed, lowering his eyes, and finally acknowledging her with a slight nod. “That’s nice”, his mother replied.

My step mom then said, “Why don’t don’t you let Junior stay over tonight while you visit Beth (a friend that lived about 100 miles away), and we can swim this afternoon and tomorrow? Her sister quickly responded, “Oh, would you mind, that would be great? I know Junior would just be bored coming along with me to Beth’s”.

The three of us turned to the boy who appeared so nervous that he literally couldn’t say a word. “Fine, it is all set”, my step mom said when he hesitated to speak.

A few minutes after my step mom’s sister left she whispered to me to go change into my swim suit and she did the same.

Moments later we came out and she said to her nephew, “Come on, it’s time to go swimming”. Her nephew sheepishly said, as he had before, that he hadn’t brought his swim suit. “I know” she said matter of factly.

When he just stood there becoming increasingly embarrassed, she frowned at him and said, “We’re not going to have to go through that again are we”, making it clear to him she expected him to strip naked right there.

And so he did. He took off his clothes, and upon taking off his underwear his dork flopped right into our view. I made it no secret that I was staring right at it, and I wanted him to know I was looking right at it. I particularly liked the way it just flopped right out, and when he would walk it would sway back and forth along with his balls. We watched him swim nude for about two hours, and I just sat on the edge of the pool in my one-piece suit, my legs hanging lazily into the water.

As I mentioned before my step mom was and still is a avowed feminist and female supremaciast. She loved practising her beliefs in what is called femdom in the porn world.

But her world was a real one and she did what she wanted and when she wanted.

There is no question that her nephew bore the full brunt of her sexual dominance philosophies and actual practices that summer. I was a young girl and still somewhat naive.

I enjoyed the activities we did with her nephew that summer (and all my other involvenments with my step mom’s male friends) and I learned first hand how sexually embarrassing a male can be erotically arousing for the female dominating the male.

Power by a clothed individual over the unclothed opposite sex can be a powerful aphrodisiac for women like my step mom and me.

When I was 19, my step mom hired a male model for me to satisfy my desire to photograph a nude male. He was a young college student around 18 or 19 who modelled part time.

My step mom assisted, but I took all the pictures that first day in a posing session where my model was nude for several hours.

I took pictures of him with and without erections. The first boy friend I ever photographed nude was when I was 19. He was 19 as well and my step mom watched on several occasions.

My boyfriend was pretty relaxed being nude in my presence, but he was a little embarrassed about posing nude before my step mom.

That boyfriend had a pretty big penis, a fact my step mom and I definitely noticed and visually appreciated. She believed that the male body was to be visually enjoyed and that women had ever right to do just that.

You would have to know my step mom, but she had a way of handling such things with ease and sophisticated charm.

When I was 20, I had another boyfriend who both of us photographed nude. He was either 18 or 19, if I recall correctly. My step mom assisted me with at least one other boy friend as well and I have enjoyed taking pictures of nude males most of my adult life.

My step mom hosted a number of cfnm parties, usually a handful of female friends and a handful of young adult males.

I don’t specifically recall her nephew being at any of these cfnm parties, but there were times that boys as young as 18 were at her cfnm parties. She called the young males her “boy toys” or “servant boys.”

I can tell you with absolute certainity that she didn’t treat the younger males any differently than she did the adult males who attended and performed at her cfnm parties.

For me, I enjoyed seeing nude boys my age, and the older ones too. I wasn’t picky about their ages. The younger males tended to have more erections however, for sure.

All through college I was actively involved in femdom experiences with many males my step mom brought into our home.

She loved practising femdom with males of all ages, and I was involved with most all of them. She did it for the sheer erotic enjoyment of it and I shared her enjoyment as well.

She had some older males, but she mostly had males who were much younger than herself. She loved sexually dominating the younger guys, mostly young adult males and legal teenage boys.

She often said that younger males had better looking bodies and that part of the femdom experience was voyeuristically enjoying seeing nude males.

So that is how I came to get into this cfnm thing in such a big way. I was fortunate enough to be raised in a “voyeuristically rich” household which I enjoyed so much.

I experienced more cfnm experiences as an adolescent girl than most women do in a lifetime, thanks to a step mom I so dearly admire and respect.

I know my experiences were very unusual, especially for a girl my age, but I consider myself fortunate for having experienced everything I did. And, as they say, “the truth can be stranger than fiction.”

Let me know your thoughts.

Janine

Barely able to recover from reading the explicit email, Kevin was startled by his wife’s idea.

“Tomorrow, I want you to help Janine with some chores over her house,” she announced. “I will help you pick out something to wear.”

He didn’t know exactly when it started, but Ryan Long was always a CFNM fan. For those of you at home that don’t know the term, it is a fetish, standing for Clothed Female Nude Male. In young Ryan’s case, just like many other men with this particular fetish, he enjoys the fantasy of being naked in front of clothed women. And sadly, it had always been just a fantasy for poor Ryan. He had never told his young wife of three years about his particular fetish, nor had he really gotten to live out any kind of CFNM scenario in real life. He resorted to reading dozens of CFNM stories and all sorts of videos that catered to his people. Those were all well and good, but he always craved something more real.

Now Ryan was easy on the eyes – a strapping 26-year-old who played sports his whole life and had soft blue eyes and a nice muscular build. So it wouldn’t be such a stretch for him to bring visual pleasure to a lucky gal who wanted to see him in the nude. He once flirted with the idea of being a male stripper himself.

But now in his married days, his CFNM fantasies didn’t focus around himself anymore, but rather his wife.

Gloria was a sweetheart, a beautiful young blonde with a super hot body and a big heart. She loved Ryan passionately, and their sex life had always been very rewarding.

The thing Ryan dreamed of was seeing Gloria get to enjoy the company of a naked male, one that was well-endowed.

Ryan had a nice-sized penis, even above average. But he always got excited thinking of sweet young Gloria gawking at some guy’s huge equipment. She would be so aggressive, he imagined, so turned on by it. She would fondle it, caress it, take it in her mouth…this is the part in the fantasy that would usually make him climax.

But to this date, this fantasy was still just that – a fantasy.

Ryan had kept his CFNM secret for many years, not letting his wife in on his hidden pleasure. He even looked forward to hearing some sexy girl chat between Gloria and her friends, but nothing really happened there.

He even gave in to being dragged to Sex and the City with his wife and a few of her gal pals, thinking maybe, just maybe, he might hear some sexy dialogue between the women, but it was nothing special.

Poor Ryan. He was stricken with this fetish at a young age, and it was seemingly a curse, something he would never get any satisfaction out of. He always felt unfulfilled.

His last hope was one of Gloria’s newer friends, a pretty young nurse named Sarah.

Sarah often bragged about getting to see plenty of naked men in her particular line of work, but to tell the truth, many of her tales were often pretty dry.

Ryan figured she was the biggest unused resource, that in reality she probably had tons of great CFNM experiences, but she was unable to relay her tales in a sexy fashion.

But his outlook on Sarah changed very abruptly, and drastically, one night at his home.

Ryan had just gotten back from a football game with his friends, and it was a Saturday night. He came in, and saw that Sarah was over for some drinks with Gloria. The two were in the family room, and laughing quite boisterously.

Ryan could tell right away that both were pretty drunk, having just about finished off a whole bottle of expensive wine that Gloria had purchased the summer before at a wine-tasting festival.

Sarah was still in her nurse’s outfit, and damn if she didn’t look good. Ryan couldn’t help but be turned on her, seeing her in that tight white skirt and sexy white stockings. She had gorgeous legs, and she also had something else that satisfied another fetish of Ryan’s – big, well-rounded thighs.

Sarah was showing them off, sitting on the end of the sofa with one leg crossed over the other.

The females were giddy, and urged Ryan to have a glass of wine with them. This is going to be a late night, he thought to himself. But he didn’t really mind.

But first thing’s first – he had to shower after having played football for three hours. Just as he was about to leave the family room, Gloria shouted with great amusement, “oh Ryan, we have a story for you when you get back.”

“Do we ever,” Sarah added.

Ryan was like ‘okay, whatever,’ thinking it was some silly insignificant anecdote he would have no interest in.

He gave it no thought while he was in the shower, and came back down nice and refreshed. He took a seat in between Gloria and Sarah on the couch, and couldn’t help but sneak occasional glances at Sarah’s lovely thighs.

The three made small talk for a bit, and Ryan noticed that pretty much everything the two women said, they said it really loud. The wine was definitely kicking in.

But then Gloria remembered.

“Oh my God, tell him Sarah, tell him about your newest patient,” she said, taking another drink.

Ryan started to get a little interested, just a little.

Sarah smiled, her pearly whites showing in a sexy fashion. She ran her hand through her shoulder-length blonde hair, and giggled a bit.

“Okay,” she said. “You’ll get a kick out of this.”

“You better brace yourself for this one,” the wife said to her husband.

Ryan settled in, now looking directly into Sarah’s gorgeous blue eyes.

“Well, this patient was admitted to the hospital today,” she began calmly. “He’s…an African American gentleman, really nice guy, handsome – works construction, mostly in the city.”

She went on to describe what his injury was, how he broke one of his arms and a few ribs at one of the sites and had to be admitted to the hospital for a week…blah, blah, blah.

Ryan was starting to get bored.

“I think he got hurt at the new building near the mall – you know where that is?” Sarah asked.

“Uh,” Ryan stammered, trying to think about it for a sec.

“Anyway – it doesn’t matter,” Sarah said.

Somehow Ryan knew something was coming.

“Well, the funny thing about him,” Sarah said. Ryan heard Gloria chuckle. Before he could wonder what she was laughing at, Sarah hit him with the news.

“Well,” Sarah said, “he um, well, he has a 12-inch penis.”

Gloria burst out laughing, and so too did Sarah, and Ryan began to realize the two had probably been chatting all night about this particular guy.

Ryan couldn’t believe what she said.

“What?” the husband asked, even though he fully knew what she said – he just couldn’t believe it.

“His dick is 12 inches long,” Sarah persisted, using more candid language this time, and that only made Gloria laugh even more heartily at the splendid tale.

Ryan just sat there with a shocked look on his face, like what the hell is going on?

He was surprised with what Sarah was telling him, and also surprised the coarse language she used, that she took liberties to use the harsh slang term for the male anatomy, which she would do repeatedly over the course of the next half hour.

“I was bathing him the one day and I came across something running down his leg, and I was like what on God’s green earth is this thing…,” she said, pausing for affect.

“It was his DICK!” she shouted.

At first Ryan’s natural response was to feel uncomfortable, being with two women that were so openly talking about the male anatomy. But then he suddenly started to savor the situation he was in.

Gloria, who had stopped laughing just long enough to get some words out, asked her friend, “How – how

do you know how long it is?” she asked in between gales of laughter.

“I asked him,” Sarah said with conviction. “Now, it’s all we ever talk about.”

Sarah uncrossed her legs and then crossed them the other way, drawing attention to her sexy thighs, seemingly on cue, as Ryan started to get an intense erection.

“When I come in to bathe him each day we have lunch together, we watch tv,” Sarah went on, “and we have a nice hour-long conversation about his penis.”

Gloria again cracked up, just before she was about to take another sip of wine.

“It makes the day go right by,” Sarah said with a laugh.

Ryan had to take a deep breath.

“Twelve inches?” he asked, dumbfounded.

“Twelve freekin’ inches,” Sarah replied. “And the thing is, he LOVES to be naked for me. I mean, he really likes showing it off, and lemme tell you, I don’t mind.”

Sarah was still single, and didn’t shy away from casual sex. Ryan often saw her with different guys, so he understood how she could be so open about her appreciation for this particular gentleman’s build.

“God he is just big all over,” Sarah described. “The first thing I noticed were his muscles – like one of his breasts is as big as my head!”

Ryan laughed.

“But then when I saw his dick, my God,” she said.

Ryan looked over at Gloria to gauge her reaction to all this, and he could see that she was, if not excited, at least entertained by the whole thing.

“You’ve seen a lot of men naked right?” Ryan asked Sarah. “In your line of work?”

“Oh yeah,” Sarah said, “but his is one for the ages.”

Ryan knew exactly what she meant by “his,” as in, his giant penis. God bless her, Ryan thought to himself.

There was now silence for a few moments, as Gloria and Ryan wondered what else to say. The husband was hoping the conversation wouldn’t end there.

“So…,” Gloria began, “is he a nice guy?” This is where the conversation shifted back to small talk, as the two ladies discussed the more boring aspects of Reginald, and Sarah would eventually begin to tell Gloria about her less interesting patients.

Ryan, however, was still so turned on by the two women speaking about and raving over a man with such a large man part. He excused himself to go to the bathroom, yet the ladies had no idea what his intentions were.

The husband went into the bathroom, took a seat on the toilet with the seat down, and began to feverishly jerk off. It was the least amount of stroking he ever had to do to climax. Sarah’s sexy talk had him going crazy. Her words were just as powerful in his memory as they were when he heard them spoken.

Ryan had his right hand firmly around his cock, stroking up and down until he came to a glorious peak of arousal, shooting forth a nice thick stream of come that erupted from the head of his penis and landed a few feet in front of him on the bathroom tiles.

“That was a good one,” he said to himself with a laugh. He quickly cleaned himself up and went back out to join the small party.

“You okay hon?” Gloria asked as Sarah poured herself another glass of wine.

“Never better,” the husband replied.

Chapter 2

Magnificent Sarah

The next morning Ryan awoke and found that his wife was still asleep beside him. He had gone to bed earlier than her and never even heard the Mrs. come in. She and Sarah must have had a late night.

He trudged out to the living room, yawning as he walked, and found Sarah, already showered and dressed and watching television.

She had crashed there for the night, apparently having a little too much to drink to be able to drive herself home. Ryan was glad to see her though.

“Hope we didn’t freak you out last night,” the blonde said. “I know we get a little wacky when we have a lot to drink.”

She crossed her legs, with Ryan noticing she was wearing a nice tight pair of khaki shorts.

“Oh no – you guys are pretty tame,” he said. “That was a good time….I guess you guys had a few more drinks after I went to bed.”

“Oh yeah,” she said, eyeing the two empty bottles of wine on the coffee table. “I took a day off today because we were up so late. I’m just gonna swing by the hospital to drop off some brownies for Reginald. I promised him yesterday I’d bring him some.”

“Is he…one of your patients?” Ryan asked.

“Yeah. I told you about Reginald last night – the construction worker, broke his arm…”

Now Ryan remembered. But before he could answer…

“You know…the guy that’s hung like a horse,” Sarah said with a hearty laugh.

“Oh…yeah, of course,” he laughed back.

“Sorry I just have never seen anything like that,” Sarah said as she got up from the sofa. “I mean…”

She leaned in close to Ryan and began to whisper, even though no one was around to hear her candid remarks.

“When he stands up, his dick hangs halfway to his knees,” she said with a beaming smile.

“Oh man,” Ryan said, holding up his hand as if he was naturally turned off by hearing about another man. But on the inside, Ryan was saying MORE! MORE! MORE!

He loved Sarah’s deliciously dirty story.

“He was doing this thing where he playfully twisted his hips for me, and (laugh)…his dick is just slapping against his thighs like smack, smack, smack,” she said, laughing so richly because she knew she was making Ryan feel so uncomfortable.

“Oh man, I don’t need to hear this,” he said, even though he was getting a hard-on the size of Texas. He hated that he had to pretend to not be turned on by the female’s amusement with the male anatomy, but it was all part of the game.

“What does he…walk around nude all the time?” he asked.

“No, not all the time, just on that one day when I was giving him his bath he said he wanted to get up and walk around…,” she said. “Before I could get the hospital gown back on him,” she explained gleefully.

Suddenly Gloria stumbled into the room in her night gown, still shaking out the cobwebs. She headed towards the kitchen to make a cup of coffee as Sarah grabbed her purse.

“This one kept me up all night,” Gloria said to her husband, blaming her friend for the endless night of wine and laughs.

Sarah just smiled and playfully bumped into Gloria.

“We have to do this again soon,” Sarah said.

Chapter 3

Sarah catches Reginald with his hands full

A few nights later, Ryan joined his wife and her chum for some more after-work cocktails, this time over at Sarah’s apartment.

After the usual small talk and once the buzz from the wine set in, Sarah had some interesting tales to tell.

“Well,” she said. “I had an interesting experience today.”

Ryan was literally on the edge of his chair, and Gloria as well perked up a bit. Up until now Ryan was enjoying the scenery – his wife was dressed in some tight black running shorts and a skimpy white top that he bought her the year before. And Sarah, God bless her, was wearing some ridiculously tight khaki shorts that showed off her ample, round bottom, and those killer thighs.

But now all of Ryan’s senses were about to tingle – his ears would again be blessed with another sexy story from dear Sarah.

“Well I went to give big boy his bath,” she began.

“Reginald?” asked the wife.

“Yeah Reginald. The guy with the…12-inch…endowment,” she said.

Gloria chuckled.

“Oh yes,” the wife said. “I definitely remember you mentioning him.”

One would have to understand Ryan’s extreme pleasure at this moment. Even before he was married, probably back in his adolescence, he fantasized about women being pleasured by, or even just visually enjoying a large penis.

So when he got married, those dreams were focused on his wife. And now maybe there was a hint of that taking place. She didn’t even have a stripper at her bachelorette party, not that Ryan minded that at the time, but as the years would go on he sometimes wished she had some sexy stories to tell along those lines.

But nothing. Maybe, however, Sarah was supplying some hope.

“He finally got his cast off, but in the last few days he somehow caught a virus that has been going around, so they decided to keep him another day. So I go into his room this afternoon,” the nurse said. “And uh, well, he was busy.”

“Busy doing what?” Gloria asked. Sarah’s eyes gave it away. Ryan knew right away what she meant.

“He was jerking off?” he asked. Gloria looked over at her husband with a shocked look.

“Yup,” Sarah said.

“And lemme tell you, it’s not the first time I’ve walked in on a patient in that particular state of affairs, but considering Reginald’s size…” she said.

“Oh my goodness,” Gloria gushed.

“It was quite a sight,” Sarah said, sipping her wine. Ryan and Gloria both waited for more description.

“I swear to God he had both hands wrapped around the thing, and it looked like there was room for another,” she said.

“Jeez louise,” Gloria said, now blushing and getting a little excited.

“The way the room is, and the way the curtain is that goes around his bed, I could see him but he couldn’t see me. The curtain around his bed was open just enough for me to see it,” she went on.

“It meaning?…” Gloria questioned, even though she knew what her friend meant.

“His dick,” Sarah replied without embarrassment. “All I could see was his dick. Just two hands around it, stroking it – thing looked like the Sears Tower for Christ’s sake, and Heaven forgive me but I just stood there for a few minutes, just watching him. Watching it.”

Ryan could see Gloria’s tension, that she was visibly affected by Sarah’s delightful narration. The husband began to wonder if Gloria would like to have been in Sarah’s place, watching the hung stud play with his massive equipment.

“So what happened?” Gloria asked, as Ryan noticed her nipples beginning to poke against the soft fabric of that white T-shirt.

“Well,” Sarah began, “I did have a job to do, giving him a bath and all, and I didn’t want to get caught just watching this spectacle, so I lightly coughed to let him know of my presence, and well…that seemed to give him only more initiative.”

“He kept jerking off?” Ryan asked.

“Kept pumping away like there was no tomorrow,” she said with a hearty laugh. “I got inside the curtain and pulled it all the way shut, and the man just kept jerking his cock! One hand over the other.”

“That is incredible,” Gloria said. “I have to say I would have gotten out my camera!”

Ryan was surprised a bit by his wife’s forwardness, and happy to hear it. He playfully smacked her on the leg.

“So I’m like ‘uh, excuse me,’” Sarah said. “And just then – he exploded! And I mean…I have never seen a guy…shoot out so much frickin come.”

“Holy shit,” Ryan said. He loved the look in Sarah’s eyes, how alive she looked, her tan face and her piercing blue eyes so full of passion.

“It was like this thick rope of man juice shot out, then another, then another, then another,” she said.

“Oh my Gooood!” Gloria said in a long drawn-out way as she backed against the sofa in both amusement and excitement.

“He just kept coming. And just when I thought he was done, one more thick stream shot out of his dick for good measure,” she said.

The episode reminded Ryan of the first time Sarah told him and Gloria about Reginald, and Ryan had to go to the bathroom to uh, relieve himself. Even though Ryan didn’t have Reginald’s giant prick, he could definitely visualize the kind of come shot that Sarah was treated to.

“What did you do?” Gloria asked her friend.

“Well at first I just joked and said ‘I guess you’ve gotten full use of your arm back,’” she said with a laugh. “And he’s like ‘oh nurse Sarah, I’m so sorry, it’s just been so long since I pleasured myself.’”

“Apparently it had been two weeks since he got to…well, jerk off,” she said bluntly. “And obviously he wasn’t having sex in the hospital, so I could understand he was a little, uh, backed up.”

“I guess so,” Gloria said as she poured herself another glass of wine.

“I’m just glad I wasn’t in the line of fire,” Sarah said. “My God, you could have put the Chicago fire out with that thing.”

Sarah then removed her sandals to get more comfortable, and Ryan eyed her cute little feet. The nurse crossed her legs like she always does, and Ryan also noticed she too had some protruding nipples, and God were her breasts big. The particular shirt she was wearing hugged them so snugly, and they looked like two perfect globes, there for Ryan’s pleasure.

God, the balls on this guy,” Sarah said. “And no, I don’t mean this guy has balls for jerking off in front of a nurse – I mean this guy has some BALLS.”

“You saw them?” Gloria asked.

“Well I was curious, and one day I asked if everything is in proportion down there, and he lifts up his penis, and there they are,” she said.

“How much longer is he at the hospital?” Ryan asked.

Sarah ignored his last question.

“This man’s balls, I swear, are like…like Grade A eggs,” she said, trying to think of a comparison. “Just huge, huge balls. I guess you would have to have some giant nuts to be able to come like that.”

“Um, mm, mm,” Gloria said, shaking her head. “I’d have to say this is somebody I would like to meet.”

Church bells and angels singing went off in Ryan’s head.

“Really hon?” he asked playfully.

“Well how often might I get to meet a guy of such stature?” she replied with a big smile.

“Oh fiddlesticks,” Sarah said amusingly, “I think he already left the hospital tonight. They were gonna keep him overnight but I think he was cleared to leave. He really wanted to get back to work.”

Gloria looked like a pouting schoolgirl, and the air was also let out of Ryan’s balloon. He really wanted to see his wife encounter a well-hung stud like this, and have some fun with him. But Reginald was gone.

Sarah, even though she had bonded with the gentleman quite well over his stay, didn’t even get his phone number or give him hers. He was gone.

So Ryan had to go about making other plans.

Chapter 4

Ryan tells his wife his secret passion

The next few nights, Ryan made love to his wife like there was no tomorrow. Every session seemed to be more passionate than the one before it.

“What has gotten into you?” Gloria asked him one night as the two lie together in bed, both out of breath after another enjoyable fuck.

Ryan decided it was time to tell her.

“Well, to tell you the truth, Sarah telling me about that guy she bathes really got me going,” he said. “I love voyeur stories. I love CFNM stories.”

“CFNM?” asked the wife, drawing in closer to him.

“Yeah. CFNM. It stands for Clothed Female Nude Male,” he explained. “I just really get off when women talk about situations where they were clothed and they were checking out some nude guy.”

Gloria just lie there with a inquisitive look on her face. Then she couldn’t help but chuckle.

Ryan was embarrassed.

“Oh sweetie I’m not laughing at you – I just…wow…I just never knew that about you,” she said. “God we’ve been married three years, been together for eight years…weren’t you ever gonna tell me about this…fetish of yours?”

Ryan moved his legs in a restless manner underneath the sheets.

“Well, I’m telling you now love,” he said. “Just…don’t tell Sarah. I’d like to keep it just between us.”

“Oh I won’t,” she said. “It’s just between us.”

Over the next few days, Ryan indulged his wife by showing her all his secret CFNM materials – from videos to stories to pictures, and the one constant theme was the size of the men’s penises. All huge. Especially one particular video Ryan showed Gloria, which involved a hung black man getting jerked off by a clothed white girl.

Gloria was fascinated, and thrilled. She found it so interesting that her husband’s fetish was actually something she could really be into. It was almost like ‘here honey, I want to see you get with a really hot guy. Just let me watch.’

The two even kicked around ideas about how they could make this CFNM fantasy come true. But they couldn’t think of anybody that would fill the role of hung stud.

In the meantime, Sarah stopped by one evening.

And without much ado, she bursts out “so Gloria told me you’re really into CFNM.”

“Gloria!” shouts the husband with a smile.

“Oh I had to tell her,” she replied. “It’s okay – you’re among friends.”

Ryan just shook his head, a little embarrassed and feeling awkward.

“Oh look, his face is getting red, isn’t that cute,” Sarah teased, pinching his cheek.

“Sarah here has actually been to some CFNM parties,” Gloria informed her husband.

Ryan was beginning to think Sarah was actually an angel sent by God himself.

“Really? What was that like?” he asked.

Sarah sat down next to Ryan and crossed her legs. God bless her, she was wearing a sexy leotard having just come from the gym.

“It was frickin awesome,” she said. “The one I went to had about 10 guys, five girls, and it was a really good time, actually one of the best parties I’ve even been to.”

“And the men were…,” Gloria began.

“Completely naked,” Sarah said. “They had to strip as soon as they came in – the party I went to was at somebody’s apartment. And they would just mingle with the women like at a normal party, only they were completely nude.”

“Were any of the women naked?” asked the wife.

“Oh no. There’s absolutely no female nudity whatsoever,” Sarah said. “A nice delightful change – you know how in most movies it’s always tits, tits, tits, and no chance of ever seeing a penis. Well at these get-togethers, it’s just the opposite,” she went on with a hearty, satisfied laugh.

Did Sarah spawn from my imagination?, Ryan began to wonder to himself.

“What’s the atmosphere like at these things?” Gloria asked curiously.

“Really casual,” Sarah replied. “It’s just like a regular party. Only there’s a heck of a lot of naked men walking around. I’ll usually check out how a guy’s built, then go over and make conversation, get to check out what kind of cock he has, if he has nice big balls. I’ll have him turn around so I can check out his ass.”

Gloria looked at her husband and could tell he was turned on from what he was hearing. Gloria herself was very interested, and again those nipples of hers were starting to make an appearance, and she ran her hands through her long hair, a sign that she was getting turned on.

“I wanna get naked at a CFNM party,” Ryan said.

Sarah looked at Gloria with an evil grin. She was thinking of something.

“CFNM party?” Sarah asked. “Hmmm, well we have three people right now, that’s enough for a party.”

“What on earth are you suggesting?” Gloria asked her friend, and it quickly showed that the two had planned something out beforehand.

“I’m just suggesting that your husband could strip for us,” Sarah said. “Come on, it’ll be fun. Just like a party – we have two hens and one cock. That’s all ya’ need.”

Gloria laughed, then looked over at Ryan. His face was blushing, but he was also turned on. She looked down and saw a noticeable bulge in his shorts.

“Well, I don’t mind,” Gloria said, as if the decision was totally up to her. “I think it would be a hoot – come on sweetie, show Sarah what ya’ got.”

“Don’t be shy, Ryan,” Sarah urged. “Come on, this is your fantasy come true.”

Ryan took a deep breath, a little nervous at first. He took off his shirt and undershirt, and Sarah quickly complimented him – “ooo, nice muscles,” she said. Ryan had a decent build, not much fat to him, and he did have a nice tan that gave his body a better glow.

He then got his shorts and socks off, and all that remained were his boxer briefs. “And there’s the bulge,” Sarah said, noticing Ryan’s erection. “Makes me anticipate what I’m gonna see.”

Ryan was still nervous, and even though he had always fantasized about being naked in front of other women, including Sarah, the action of pulling down his underwear was still causing him some angst.

The two women could sense his shyness.

“Come on, stand up sweetie,” Sarah said. She gently rubbed him down, running her hands down his chest really gently, and then in one quick motion, yanked down his underwear. Almost like the old adage with pulling off a band aid – just yank it off quick and get it over with.

The quick motion brought forth a comedic result, as Ryan’s hardened penis was pulled all the way down and then sprang back up to smack against his belly.

“Hello!” Sarah shrieked. Gloria held her face in her hands, laughing and also getting thrills from Sarah checking out her husband’s equipment. She enjoyed Ryan being on display like this.

“Oooo, nice dick,” Sarah said, over-emphasizing the word ‘dick,’ like she always does. “God it’s so hard.”

Without permission, she grabbed his penis, pulled it all the way down and let it spring back up again, repeating the motion that was caused by yanking down his underwear.

Sarah did it repeatedly.

“Boing, boing, boing,” she laughed as she played with his erection.

“You know Sarah, I didn’t say it was okay to touch my husband like this,” Gloria said, but her tone suggested she was only kidding.

“Well…sometimes you just gotta take matters into your own hands,” she said.

She now lightly stroked his cock, not yet jerking him off, but rather just getting a feel for it.

“Your husband has a really nice prick,” she went on. “It has a nice thickness, nice smooth feel, it’s pretty to look at. And I can see he grooms himself down there.”

Ryan did in fact always do some trimming in that area, making himself more presentable. Little did he know he would be on display like this.

“Well come on honey buns, have a seat down next to me,” Sarah ordered. Ryan obliged.

The wife was getting such a kick out of her husband’s shyness, as he bashfully sat there completely nude, but giving in to every one of the females’ requests.

“Lemme see you play with it a little,” Sarah said. “Play with your cock. Come on, stroke it some.”

And the husband did just that, somewhat needing to play with himself as he got more and more aroused, much to the delight to the two beautiful women that were commanding him.

As he sat there totally naked, legs open, stroking his hard-on, the women began to get even more comfortable with the situation, and Sarah even began somewhat casual conversation.

“Sucks I have to go back to work tomorrow,” she said.

“Tell me about it,” Gloria answered.

Ryan kept stealing glances down at Sarah’s legs, and by the way she was sitting, he could also see the tops of her glorious boobs, but he was careful not to look too long.

Sarah, meanwhile, stared openly at his penis, watching as he stroked it up and down repeatedly, to the point where he could feel the moment of orgasm getting closer.

“Oooo, looks like a little precome,” Sarah said joyfully. “You must really like this.”

“Do ya’ hon? Do you like playing with yourself in front of me and my friend here?” the wife asked playfully as she sat down on the other side of Ryan on the sofa.

Instead of answering, Ryan let his hardened penis do the talking, as he bobbed up and down in his seat to make his prick nod up and down, signifying ‘yes.’

“Aw, look at that, he’s answering us with his peter, how charming,” Sarah laughed.

Ryan felt an impulse to get up and stand before the two women, so that his erection would be at eye level. He gave in to that impulse, and was now standing before them, creating an even stronger feeling that they were his audience.

“Do you think I’m pretty?” Sarah asked.

“Of course,” he answered.

“No, answer me with your wang,” she said.

Wasting no time, Ryan emphatically thrust his hips up and down, so that his penis nodded ‘yes’ in resounding fashion, even smacking his belly a few times.

The women were delighted.

“Were you nervous at all at first, being naked for us?” the nurse asked.

Ryan wiggled his hips from side to side, wagging his penis in the process. He was answering ‘no.’

“Oh I don’t know, I think you’re lying to us,” she said with a wicked laugh. “I think you were a little scared being so nude and vulnerable for us two ladies here.

Ryan took a moment, and then answered ‘yes,’ thrusting his hard-on up and down repeatedly for Sarah and Gloria.

“That’s better,” Sarah said. “At least now you’re being honest.”

Ryan just stood there, waiting for further instruction from his wife and Sarah. He loved the place he was in right now.

“Let me have a look at your balls,” Sarah said, urging him closer.

She took his sac in her hand, and began to roll his balls around with her fingers.

“Oooo, nice big ones,” she said. “Your husband has some nice, big nuts, Gloria. I bet they want to explode right now.”

The husband stood there and glanced down at Sarah’s pretty fingers, gently rolling his balls around and gauging their size. She then started to fondle his cock again, and Gloria leaned in closer, apparently wanting to see Sarah bring him to climax.

“May I finish this lovely man off?” Sarah asked Gloria.

“Be my guest, darling,” she answered, and winked at her husband, as if to say ‘I am enjoying this as much as you.’

Sarah’s strokes felt much better than his own. And she greatly enjoyed giving Gloria’s husband this hand job, varying her moves from rapid and persistent, to slower ones, to make the event last even longer.

Ryan knew whenever he shot off, it was going to be something. The teasing that he had endured from the two women was building and building, and it was close to sending him over the edge.

“Does that feel good, baby?” Sarah asked him, glancing upward.

“Oh God yeah,” he answered. The two women looked at each other and smiled.

The husband couldn’t help but look down at Sarah’s legs and get even more aroused. Her thighs were blowing his mind.

“Oh…I can see you’re checking out my legs,” the nurse said. “G (as Sarah sometimes called Gloria) told me all about your fixation with my thighs.”

It’s true, Ryan did in fact spill the beans about a lot of things that night he told her about his CFNM fetish.

“Go on, kiss them,” Sarah said, then looked over at G for confirmation.

“I’ll allow it,” she said with a big smile.

Every muscle in Ryan’s body seemed to be tingling right now, every sense heightened. He got down on his knees, put his face in between Sarah’s open legs, and kissed each of her big tan thighs. They looked even bigger and more luxurious up close, and he was right in the middle of them, not wanting to ever leave.

“Oh come on, I said kiss them,” she said. “Worship them,” she ordered, “I wanna hear some loud smooches.”

Gloria was amused by her friend’s bossy behavior.

Ryan had no problem obliging Sarah, as he overcame his shyness and began planting kiss after kiss on her sexy soft thighs, each of the kisses loud and wet.

“That’s a good boy,” she said. “I know every time you saw these you probably dreamed of this kind of situation.”

“Umm, mmm,” he said, his voice garbled as he was in the middle of another kiss.

Sarah waited another minute to allow him to savor the opportunity, and Gloria just watched with a smile and took a few more sips of her wine.

“Okay, up and at ‘em,” Sarah ordered, as Ryan rose to his feet. Ryan stumbled a bit because of his pants now being around his ankles, and his wife quickly noticed.

“Oh sweetie, why don’t you take your pants completely off – in fact just take all your clothes off,” she suggested, or more accurately, ordered.

“Woo-hoo,” Sarah yelped, as the husband began to get fully undressed. He ripped his shirt off to expose a nice upper body – not overly ripped, but it had a nice muscle tone to it.

“Oh my,” Sarah complimented him. “Flex for us, show us those muscles.”

Ryan playfully put on a little show, paying special attention to Sarah since she had never seen him in this state.

“Oooo look at those biceps,” she cried, “wow, hot stuff – shake that butt!”

The husband didn’t disappoint, and shook his cute behind as the two women clapped and hollered. Gloria loved seeing her husband put on this kind of display, and lunged out for him, suddenly hugging his leg and looking up at him in a lustful fashion.

Sarah too took matters into her own hands, and reached for Ryan’s stiff erection. The blonde began stroking the hardened penis up and down, and when Gloria looked over at Sarah’s handiwork, her eyes lit up with great delight.

“Stroke him Sarah, get ‘em nice and hard,” the wife said as Ryan continued to live out his fantasy.

He would have loved this moment to last forever, but it simply couldn’t – it was all too much.

“I’m gonna come,” he said, warning the two females. “Oh do it baby,” Sarah shouted with jubilation, urging him on.

Ryan enjoyed a wonderful climax, shooting a nick thick load out into the air, all the while as his wife’s best friend watched with glee.

The two females would congratulate him, and thank him for the show he put on. It was only the beginning.

Chapter 5

A blast from the past

The next weeks would be a whirlwind.

Ryan would often be naked for Gloria and Sarah, sometimes giving them the full show, stroking his rod for their amusement and enjoyment. Sometimes he would simply be nude while the three enjoyed drinks and television.

And then there was the day that Sarah ran into an old friend.

“You will never guess who I ran into today,” Sarah said as she helped Gloria bring in groceries one afternoon.

“Who?” the wife asked casually. Ryan paid it hardly any mind at the time.

“Reginald,” Sarah said. The name did not ring a bell.

“You know,” Sarah went on, “the guy with the extraordinarily large…”

“Oooohhhhh!” Gloria recalled, “now I remember.”

Ryan’s heart rate suddenly quickened. He felt nervous, and excited.

“He looked good,” Sarah went on. “Everything healed, he was back to full strength. And he was wearing long baggy shorts, quite naturally.”

The two women chuckled.

“Anyhoo, I told him I was on the way to the corner bar for a drink, and he said he would love to join me,” she explained. “We were just chatting, had a few more drinks than expected, and then…I don’t know what got into me, but…”

“What happened?” Gloria asked, stopping what she was doing all together and giving Sarah her full attention.

“I started telling him how I was really into CFNM, explaining what it was and how it worked and how it was a really fun activity,” Sarah gushed. “He seemed really interested so I…I went ahead and asked him if he would like to join us for our next CFNM get-together.”

Ryan wanted to get down on his knees and worship Sarah right then and there.

“You what?!” the wife asked, of course having that natural shyness at first.

“Oh G, it’ll be fun,” Sarah said, waving her hand. “Not that I don’t have a blast putting your husband through the motions, but we need some new blood. Plus with his size…”

Ryan was getting hard just thinking of it, seeing his wife fondle and play with and make lude comments about…some monstrous 12-inch cock.

Sarah and Ryan waited for Gloria’s answer on the matter. Everything hung in the balance.

“Well,” began Derek. “I need to make it go down, and the only way to do that is to, you know, jerk off.” “Well, be my guest,” Donna said.
“With you watching?” asked Derek, getting turned on even more. “Of course. You did it for me at the beach today, remember?” Donna said. “Is your memory going bad or something? Is that big dick of yours using up all your blood and not enough isn’t getting to your brain?”

“I remember, I remember,” Derek said. “It’s just I feel weird doing it in somebody’s house.” Donna was getting impatient. She wanted desperately to see Derek furiously wack off that big pecker in her presence, but she decided to give him further incentive.

“I’ll start you off,” she said. The brunette walked over and placed her right hand around Derek’s engorged member, noticing the thickness of its head.

“Oh, is that where the term dick head comes from?” she asked. “I mean I never realized that.”

“I think it is,” said Derek. “You like mine?”

Donna smiled, and said “of course I do. God, it’s so big, almost as big as my fist,” she said. Donna eyed the head of Derek’s giant cock very closely, wondering how a woman could even fit that part, let alone the shaft, inside her. She began stroking Derek’s huge prick, noticing how strong it was in her grip, almost like a tree trunk. The bulging veins along its mighty shaft became even more visible, her right hand stroking back and forth, back and forth.

“Your dick is so damn big. Like a baseball bat,” Donna mumbled. Derek was getting closer, and when he felt that he was going to shoot his load, he grabbed Donna and pulled her to his side. Thick, white come started gushing from his prick, shooting out in thick ropes right onto Jamie’s neatly-vacuumed floor.

“I won’t say anything if you won’t,” Donna said laughingly, rubbing the liquid into the carpet with her cute little foot. Donna then took Derek by the hand and led him out to the patio. There were over a dozen women in attendance, all in hot bathing suits and many with killer legs and large breasts just like Donna. It didn’t take long for Derek to hear the first shout, coming from a woman in her early twenties standing about 10 feet away.

“Look at the size of that guy’s schlong!” the voice screamed. Women came flocking over, all staring at Derek’s appendage. Had he not come just moments earlier, he would have gotten erect right away, the feeling of having five women staring right at his crotch a little overwhelming. The scene itself was arousing enough to just look at – an entire group of stark naked men walking around a patio filled with five fully-clothed women in enticing outfits – but the language that was heard at this scene was even more provacative. It was as if everything here was dictated, and controlled, by the women – the conversation, the jokes, the games, and especially the men.

“Okay, okay, first, the rules,” Jamie announced to the crowd. She actually had these rules written down, rules that had not been just made up out of pure fancy, but rules that had stood for many years at these gatherings. Jamie enjoyed CFNM even before the term existed.

“The obvious first,” she said. “All men have to be COMPLETELY naked and the women must remain fully clothed. All men present,” she continued, reading right from her booklet, “must obey the women at all times. Men must make their bodies fully visible to women. Absolutely no hiding behind chairs. All men must make sure every woman is given a very close-up view of his dick.

“To do this, you are to make the rounds. Every man must introduce himself to every woman, and let her comment on the size of his dick. Women may make jokes about his dick being small or big, and are encouraged to reach out and fondle his dick or balls. And fellas, if a women asks you to jerk off for her, you better do it. If you don’t you will be asked to leave and won’t be allowed to return.”

Jamie then instructed the men to line up along the pool, all facing the women, with hands behind their back. The women giggled at the blatant view of male anatomy they were suddenly provided. Over a dozen members hung directly in their view, of all different shapes and sizes.

“First up is the measuring game,” Jamie announced. “Each woman here, find a man, and the one who gets the guy with the biggest dick is our winner.” Donna was amused by this.

“Um, I think I have this one in the bag,” she said to Derek. Each woman was given a tape measure – Jamie had used to hand out 12-inch rulers, but in order to take further measurements, like girth for instance, tape measures were more appropriate.

While Jamie went on with further instructions, the woman standing next to Donna couldn’t help but notice Derek’s size. He playfully swung his hips back and forth, causing his soft dangly penis to smack gently against his thighs.

“My God,” the young woman said, covering her mouth with a laugh.

Now that he knew he had her attention, Derek reeled her in more by further demonstrating his animated penis. He pointed it right at her, and now made his penis flop up and down, smacking loudly against his tummy.

The woman, her face bright red from blushing, had nowhere else to look but at his oversized tool. She gave Donna a look that suggested “do you see what I see?”

Donna also watched closely, as Derek flopped his penis every which way to the amusement of the two young women. This new woman that Derek had drawn in, a brunette, was a nurse, who had seen her share of nude males in many a CFNM situation at the hospital. But she had never seen anything like Derek.

“Watch, I can make it swing around like a helicopter propellor,” he said. And sure enough, he did, making his huge tube steak swing around and around, picking up speed every time it circled. The young nurse burst out laughing.

“What is going on here?” asked Jamie, a little disgusted she was interrupted from her speech. She was, afterall, the emcee for the evening.

Jamie looked at the young brunette nurse, Shelly.

Shelly was too embarrassed to explain.

“He’s (laugh)…he was making his…” she stammered.

Donna, her shyness fading every minute she was around Jamie, was more blunt.

“He was making his dick swing around like a helicopter,” she said.

Everybody – including men and women – broke out into laughter, and now the men tried to do their version of the trick for the women measuring them. It was chaos.

“Alright, alright, everybody settle down,” Jamie said over all the cheers.

“Derek, would you be so kind to show the entire class what you were doing?” she asked mockingly.

Derek walked in front of everybody, many seeing his penis for the first time. There were oooh’s and aaah’s, and a naying horse sound effect uttered by one of the men upon seeing Derek’s hanging tool.

Derek then played the role of good sport, swinging his penis around like he did earlier, so everybody could get the show that Donna and Shelly enjoyed.

It definitely broke the tension. Even Jamie, a bit miffed that the party was behind schedule, was amused by the classic dick trick.

“Careful, you might be able to fly away with that thing,” she said as his penis swung around in a dizzying display.

“It does look like a fucking propellor,” one of the women said to Donna. “Jesus Christ.”

Once the laughter had died down, Jamie was eager to get back to business.

“Derek?” she said in a monotone voice.

“Yes?” he replied.

“Stop playing with your dork and get back in line,” she instructed.

“Yes mam,” the man replied, hanging his head like a school boy who had just been yelled at by a demanding teacher.

“Now, to make sure we all get accurate measurements, I will use Donny here as a sample,” she said, taking the hand of one of the five men at the party. Some laughs could still be heard from those who had not yet recovered from Derek’s helicopter trick. But Jamie persisted on.

“Now, you take the tape measure, reel out a foot or so – Donna, in your case, maybe two feet or so — and then grab his cock and stroke it to full mast,” Jamie instructed. “Place the end of the tape measure at the base of his cock and lay the yellow tape down on top of his prick. Run the tape all the way out to the tip of his penis, and there you have his size. Donny’s cock measures 6.5 inches. Not bad, but clearly not the biggest here.” The other three men besides Derek were also of modest size. The women all commented how the old stereotypes about dick size were not necessarily true – they noticed Derek had small hands and small feet yet had a baseball bat between his legs.

“Come on Donna, you are up. I think we all want to see just how big Derek’s dick is,” Jamie said. Donna took the tape measure, reeled out 10 inches. She looked at Derek’s dick again, and reeled it out a few more inches.

“Here goes,” she said. The 18-year-old brunette took Derek’s cock in her hand, stroked it up to its awesome potential, and heard all the women were starting to giggle. She saw a few flash bulbs go off, noticing the women were taking full advantage of their chance to take pictures of such a huge phallus. Donna took the tape and placed it along Derek’s huge cock. From base to tip, it measured no less than 13 and a quarter inches.

“I win, I win,” Donna screamed. “My man is hung like a horse.” Derek greatly enjoyed this, noticing that Donna was starting to think of him as not just some well-hung guy she was flirting with, but of a guy she was hoping would soon be her boyfriend. After winning the measuring game, Donna used the rest of the night to win even more games. A game that was usually called the ring toss was changed to ring around the donkey. Usually, every man got to participate in this event, with the women throwing big plastic rings around their dicks to see which gal could get the most around her man. But because the women now had access to such a well-endowed individual as Derek, the rules of the game were changed. Only Derek’s cock was used, his fully-erect penis sticking way out in front of him and each woman taking a turn to see how many rings she could get around his donkey-sized cock. Donna, used to the mechanics of Derek’s dick since she had seen it up close so many times, kept finding a way to toss the ring around its base.

“Nothing but dick,” she kept saying after nailing each toss. One more game remained for the youngster to win, and that was the art contest. Each woman was given body paints to apply to the penis of their male partner, and Donna, ever the resourceful one, painted Derek’s big schlong to make it appear as an elephant’s trunk.

“Keep it soft or this won’t work,” she kept saying to him. That was awfully hard to do, Donna stroking Derek’s dick in order to color it fully with gray paint. The feel of Donna hands, Donna’s wet, soft hands, around his cock was an awfully erotic feeling, but he stayed calm. She painted black eyes just above his pubic hair, big floppy ears on his lower stomach, and his dick did indeed appear like the trunk of an elephant, its heavy weight forcing it to hang down in between his legs. Winning all three games had Donna on a high, and after her artwork was shown to every woman at the party, she let Derek wash off in the pool, and of course, all of the men had to stay naked while the women swam in their bikinis.

“This is so unfair,” Derek said with a laugh.

“Unfair? Why is it unfair?” asked Donna. “Just because we can see your dick and your balls and we get to keep our clothes on?”

“Yes, exactly,” he said.

“If there is CFNM, is there such a thing as CMNF, you know, clothed male naked female?” asked the young man. Donna and Jamie looked at each other and burst out laughing.

“Not that we know of,” Donna said. “And if there is, it’s not like we’ll go to such an event.” Derek’s dick was painfully erect again, so big that it started to throb and jerk underneath the water, his cock needing desperately to be masturbated.

“Well, Donna, since you won’t let me see you naked at this party, will you at least jerk me off again?” he asked, almost pleading. Donna started to ponder if she should oblige him, or make him suffer just for her own pleasure. The party shifted back outside the pool, and Donna could not believe what she saw.

“Your balls look like they’re going to burst – look at them Jamie, they almost hang down as far as his dick does when it’s soft,” she said.

“Please, Donna, please,” Derek begged.

“Well, if you kneel down and kiss my feet,” she said. Derek was quick to do that, considering it a pleasure instead of a chore. Sucking on her toes, he heard Jamie give Donna an interesting proposition.

“Let him dry-hump you,” Jamie said to Donna, who was staring down at Derek, making sure he kissed both of her feet.

“You think I should? I mean, with that big 13-inch dick of his?” she asked.

“Of course I think you should,” replied Jamie. “It will be fun.”

“Get up donkey,” Donna demanded of Derek, giving him a new nickname, referring to the size of his dick.

“Rub that big dick of yours against my ass, can you do that you horse-hung stud?” asked the 18-year-old, now a bit more brazen after a few drinks.

“Yes mam,” Derek replied. Before rubbing against her perfectly-rounded behind that filled out her bikini quite nicely, Derek put his dick underneath the side string joining the front of Donna’s bikini to the back of it. It was quite an amusing picture, his big cock sticking straight up, rubbing up against Donna’s side and pulling her bikini bottom slightly away from her body, his dick so strong he could have easily used it to snap that thin fabric covering the girl’s thick forest of pubic hair that Derek would have killed to see.

“You’re not gonna see my bush,” teased Donna, looking right into the eyes of her admirer.

“I know, I know,” Derek replied. “But this is fun, getting to hump your leg like this.”

“What are you, a dog? Dogs hump legs,” she said.

“No, I’m a donkey,” he said. “Remember?” Derek took his dick out from underneath the side string on her skimpy outfit and pulled her back to him, the shaft of his cock neatly positioned in between her butt cheeks, the bikini feeling nice and soft against his prick. He started humping her furiously, to the amusing cheers of all the females at the party. Donna was enjoying the ride on his cock, her big ass rubbing and tightening around Derek’s big pole. She started to wonder what joy she would feel to have that huge thing inside her, even if not the whole thing at least half of it – Jesus, she thought, even half of his dick would be almost seven inches.

Derek could fold his dick in half and it would still be bigger than any of the other four men at the party. The more Donna rubbed back against Derek, the bigger and harder his dick got, and when he was about to come, he didn’t tell Donna, wanting to shoot his load up on her ass and back. It was even more come than he expected. Hot streams shot out and up, the first one almost reaching Donna’s shoulders. Feeling the hot liquid drench her back, Donna was even more turned on, to the point where she wanted to take off her suit and let Derek play with her boobs and whatever else he wanted. But she resisted the temptation.

“Oh, God, Donna, you are so fucking hot,” he said.

“I know,” she responded with a laugh. “Now fetch a towel and clean me off.” Derek returned from the house with a clean towel, his dick also wiped clean and now dangling down between his legs. A few more women had entered the party, both of which stared at commented about Derek’s big dick.

The party had begun to break into small groups, and Jamie and Donna decided to give themselves exclusive rights to look at Derek’s horse-like cock – moving to a small table with three chairs on the other side of the pool away from everyone else.

“I have a question,” said Donna, who had been quiet for almost 20 minutes staring in awe at Derek’s schlong.

“How the hell do you keep it flaccid?” said the young one, using a term she learned at the party. “I mean, all the other guys that were here were erect the whole time,” she went on.

“I don’t mean to brag, but all the women here, including myself, are, rather, well, hot. And being naked in front of us doesn’t give you a boner?” Derek smiled, and even giggled.

“Donna, do you have any idea how trained I am at not getting boners in public?” asked Derek rhetorically. “I have to know how to stay soft.”

“Well, why?” asked Donna, probing deeper into the subject.

“I used to go get boners all the time, staring at girls on the beach, at the mall, at school, wherever, and it would cause me a lot of pain,” he began to explain. “My dick would either stick straight out and almost rip a hole in my jeans or I would have to force it down one of my pant legs. I used to wear out the elastic in my underwear so I just had to start wearing boxers.” The girls giggled. Donna pinched Derek’s cheek, whispering “Oh, poor baby.”

“Most embarrassing moment, come on tell us,” said Jamie. “There had to be at least one time the size of your dick became an inconvenience.”

“At least one time? Are you serious? How about at least 100 times,” Derek said.

“Well, tell us about one,” said Donna, inching closer to Derek in her chair, still sneaking stares at his crotch while she was even talking to him.

“Okay, okay,” said Derek. “This started as an embarrassing moment and turned into something even better, much better. My last year in high school, I had this one really hot teacher. Her name was like Ms. Barnes or something. And she used to wear the most provactive outfits – I mean she was like 22 at the time so she was only four or five years older than I was. Well, by then my dick was already full grown – ”

“And how big was that?” Donna interrupted, always wanting exact stats.

“Thirteen and a quarter inches hard, eight inches soft,” Derek replied.

“Anyway, she taught the hardest class –

“Even harder than your big dick?” asked Donna, making a joke.

“Yes, even harder. Now can I finish my story?” asked Derek, a bit annoyed.

“Go, just go,” Donna said.

“This one day in class I starting day dreaming about having sex with her, about rubbing my big dick against those ass cheeks I could always make out in the tight skirts she wore to class, and then sticking it in her pussy nice and slow – ”

“Okay, okay, get to the point,” said Donna, offended Derek had used such words to describe the female anatomy.

“Well, in the middle of my day dream, she blurts out ‘Derek, why don’t you show us your answer to the question at the black board. I was like oh shit,” Derek said. “My dick had made a huge tent in my suit pants, and the second I stood up that bulge would be exposed to everyone. And I might add that three quarters of the class was girls,” he said.

“Oh my God, so what did you do?” asked Donna.

“Well, I tried to stall, tried to make my boner go down by thinking about baseball or something,” Derek said. “I stared at the hot teacher for a few seconds to keep waisting time, but she was getting pissed and ordered me to the board. So, I had to go.”

“This, I gotta hear,” Donna whispered.

“I got up, tried to hunch myself over to try to draw the bulge in a bit. On my way up to the front of the room, Ms. Barnes was going on and on about how I shouldn’t be daydreaming in class and stuff, but the second I passed the front row of desks and my crotch was exposed, she shut up in mid sentence. Nobody in the class knew what was wrong, but I did,” Derek said. “She was the only one in the room that saw the circus-like tent in my trousers – the rest of the class was half asleep just like I had been just moments earlier. Ms. Barnes was in shock.”

Donna and Jamie were getting turned on by this tale of teacher-student erotica, so much so that the young one had to take a deep breath to help ease the sexual tension that was building up inside her.

“Go on,” begged Donna.

“Well, Ms. Barnes liked to show off her legs too, almost like she was teasing, and torturing, us 17- and 18-year-old guys. She wore these see-through stockings and these really hot high heels, and she would always plop that beautiful butt of hers on the corner of her desk and sit with her legs crossed and her chest sticking straight out. She put almost all of the guys – which I think was her own little conspiracy – in the front row so she would feel like they were staring at her body the whole class. I think she loved the fact that she was hot, and there were all these guys that wanted her so bad but just couldn’t have her. This day was no different – she sat on the corner of her desk in a tight black top and those gorgeous legs on full display. But when I passed her with that bulging, 13-inch hard-on testing the strength of my suit pants, she was, for once, a bit flustered.” Donna and Jamie were speechless, wanting to hear more about Derek’s big dick.

“It was not going down at all when I was at the board. The entire room was silent – the students still had no idea about my bulge, and had no idea that Ms. Barnes had seen my bulge,” Derek said. “To ease the tention of the moment, I decided to ask my hot teacher a question while I was at the board. With the chalk still against the black board and my dick almost touching the wall a good seven inches out in front of me, I turned my head to make eye contact with Ms. Barnes, but I got the shock of my life.”

“What?” inquired Jamie.

“Oh there was no eye contact to be made, not at all. Ms. Barnes was staring right at my crotch,” Derek said.

“Wait, wait, wait a minute. How was she staring at your crotch if you had your back to her,” asked Donna, wanting an explanation.

“At the angle she was sitting at – her desk was only about 10 feet to my left – she could see my dick sticking out in front of me,” Derek said.

“Oh my God,” Donna said.

“I go on with my question, but it took Ms. Barnes a good five seconds to even acknowledge the fact that she heard someone speaking to her – it was as if she was in another world for a few moments,” Derek said. “I asked some lame question about my calculus problem I was working out, and she gave me an equally lame answer to make like she didn’t give one shit about calculus at the time. All she cared about was my dick.” Donna and Jamie looked at each other and smiled, knowing exactly what kind of trance that Ms. Barnes must have been in at the time – Donna was still in shock every time she saw the size of Derek’s cock.

“I knew now that Ms. Barnes was definitely interested, but would she get with me? I mean, a teacher having an affair with her student?” Derek said. “I finished my problem at the board, but another problem awaited me – figuring out how I would get Ms. Barnes to see my piece.”

“Why didn’t you just take her to South Beach?” asked Jamie laughingly.

“Believe me, it crossed my mind,” Derek said. Donna crossed her legs, rubbed her inner thigh to turn Derek on a bit and make him go on with his story.

“Well, weeks went by, and Ms. Barnes always kind of felt uneasy around me, like she really wanted to say something about the little episodes at the chalk board and at her desk but she was too scared to mention them,” Derek explained. “Before I knew it, there was only one week of class left before graduation, one week left for me to get with this really hot teacher I had been fantasizing about since the first day of school. I decided I was going to take a risk.

“I decided,” he said. “To have some naked pictures taken of myself and leave them in an envelope on Ms. Barnes’ desk.”

“Oh my God. Did you do it?” asked Donna.

“Well, of course,” replied the horse-hung gentleman. “I went to a professional photographer – it was a male, if it was a female, that might have led to a whole other affair – and had them done. I made sure to get just about every pose of myself, and my dick was visible in every photo. There were pictures of me standing straight up with my big dick just hanging down, side-view pictures of me stroking it to full mast, pictures of my lying down and it resting on my chest – I had a ton of photos taken, 36 in all. And, like I planned, I put them in a brown envelope with Ms. Barnes’ name on the front of it and I left it on her desk the last day of class. This way, what did I have to lose? I would have already graduated by the time I could get in trouble for doing it. Inside the envelope with the photos was a letter, very nicely written I may add, just saying to Ms. Barnes that I really wanted her to see me nude, and if that she was offended to simply forget I ever left the package on her desk. But, how could she ever forget the photos I left her? I also wrote in the letter how beautiful I thought she was, that she was the sexiest, most enticing female I had ever laid eyes on. This was before I met you though, Donna,” said Derek, scoring points with the young girl.

“Well, what happened?” Jamie asked, prompting Derek to continue.

“I left the package there, like I said, and I couldn’t wait to hear from her. See, in the letter I left my address, so I expected a letter from her right away. I was so fucking excited. I’ll admit I had to jerk off a few times every day just thinking about that tight-ass hot teacher bitch looking, and staring, at those photos of mine. But damn it, no letter came. I waited and waited, rushed out to the mail box every day the week, and second week, and third week after graduation, but no letter came. I was really bummed. I thought either she though I was just some perverted asshole, or that she was too scared to act on her feelings and actually write me back. Jesus, she wasn’t even my teacher anymore though,” Derek said.

“But then, one afternoon when I was just lounging, watching television, my mom tossed a letter into my lap while I was sitting on the couch, and said ‘there’s a letter for you, but no return address.’ God, was I hoping it was a letter from Ms. Barnes. I took it in my hand, and sure enough it was her handwriting on the envelope. I quickly told my mom I had to be alone for a little while in my room. I felt the envelope in my hands for a few moments, noticing that there were at least two or three sheets of paper inside – she must have liked the photos, or else why would she write so much? I though to myself. I pulled my pants down to my ankles, started stroking my big cock, and began to read the letter.” Derek then recalled, almost word-for-word, the letter that Ms. Barnes had mailed to him, a letter that for the past four years Derek had often read to himself whenever he felt the need to get turned on.

Ms. Barnes’ letter, preserved in a folder underneath his mattress at home, read…

Dearest Derek,

I am sorry it took me so long to write you back. My tardiness was due not to a lack of interest, but just to the time-consuming work I have been so busy with. God, can you believe all the papers you guys had to so in recent weeks? It’s unbelievable. It has been up to me to grade all of those things, and believe me, it takes a while. Thank you so much for your compliments – I get them all the time but never do I get them in such an eloquent fashion. Being told I am beautiful gets kind of old, but the words you used to admire me were so sweet and touching.

Well, enough small talk.

Your pictures.

Wow.

I don’t even know where to begin. First let me say that I am not offended that you sent them to me, if that was your primary concern. I am not going to tell on you or anything – besides, you are an 18-year-old man and I am a 22-year-old woman. I don’t think there is anything wrong with you offering some views of your body to me.

I must say that your body is impressive – your pecs and abs and those bulging biceps of yours are the kind I find myself often staring at the beach.

I love muscular men!

But, let’s talk about your body from the waist down now.

Um, hmmm. As you can see, I am speechless.

The real reason I wrote you back Derek is that I am very interested in the size of your penis. I never knew a guy could have one that big!

I will admit the day I saw your bulge, I became very interested.

Just how big is it? Do you measure it a lot? How did it get so big? Do all the men in your family have huge, well you know, dicks?

I would rather say dick when talking about your thing – saying penis sounds so clinical, like I’m still trying to be your teacher or something.

Are you in the Guinness Book of World Records? And don’t just take that as flattery. Seriously, are you in the Guinness Book of World Records?

Do you have huge balls? I was wondering if a guy that has a big dick has huge balls too. Do you have a nickname, like horse or donkey or something?

How far does your schlong hang down when it’s soft? In the pictures you sent me, it was hanging down really far. Is it always like that? How big is it just when it’s limp? I bet your dick, even in its flaccid state, is twice as big as most men’s erect dicks. And my God Derek, did you have to tease me that one day by wearing those skimpy little shorts? Like you had any intention of that big thing really fitting inside those.

Anyway, didn’t mean to go on a tangent about your dick, but it does fascinate me. A 22-year-old woman who has to teach calculus at a private school doesn’t get to see a lot of such things.

In response to your question about us meeting again, I would love to. I must tell you though, I do have a boyfriend, a very serious boyfriend who I have been dating for the past year.

I do love him and would never cheat on him, but I don’t think just looking at your dick would hurt anybody. Why don’t you meet me at school Friday, and yes I would love for you to be totally naked in my presence.

Love, Carrie

“Wow, she signed it as Carrie, not Ms. Barnes huh you big stud,” said Donna.

“Yep,” he replied, “and the biggest turn-on of it was that she had me meet her at school – now empty for the summer – and not at her apartment, to avoid her boyfriend ever walking in on us. Just like in class, she sat on that desk of hers, but I got to sit in her chair, all of my clothes off, and a bobbing, 13-inch erection engorged in her view.

“She had me stroke it for her, and then she took it into her hands for a while. She would stop just before I would come, though, not wanting to go that far. But that was about to change. I begged her to sit on my lap, and after literally getting down on my hands and knees and begging her to do so, she sat on my lap in her chair. My dick was so big that the head of it stuck out from underneath her crotch, but the top side of the shaft was right on target with her you know what.”

“You can say it,” said Jamie, giving Derek permission.

“Well, with her pussy,” he continued. “She wore the same outfit she wore that day she saw my bulge up at the blackboard, her body beginning to rock back and forth on my dick. She started talking dirty, like ‘ohhh, let me ride that horsie,’ and ‘oh, make it bigger, keep it nice and big.’ I was just about to come but she in fact beat me too it. The soft sensation of her panties on my dick changed to a warm, wet gush drenching through her panties and lubricating my shaft. She started grinding really hard on my lap, her whole body starting to shake and buck. My former teacher was having an orgasm.”

“What did you do?” asked Jamie, even more turned on now.

“Well, I was just about to come when she decided to get up off me,” he said. “I really didn’t mean too – I swear – but I shot one of my biggest loads ever right onto that hot, black top she was always wearing. Just jets of come shooting out onto her stomach. I couldn’t help it. She was in the line of fire. I think at that point, she felt really, really dirty.”

“Okay, okay, I came,” she admitted, almost screaming. “But….that doesn’t mean we just had sex. I was just looking, that’s all, just looking. Now go, get the hell out here.” I was kind of amused at her being so flustered, her feeling so guilty she had just cheated on her boyfriend.

“God, you got that sticky stuff all over my skirt – look at this!” she screamed. Carrie was right – her black top was ruined, stained with a heavy showering of my come.

“Don’t be mad at me,” I said, looking at her with puppy dog eyes.

“I’m not mad at you, it’s just you tricked me into fooling around with you, and now I feel fucking guilty about cheating on Kurt,” the teacher said.

“I felt really bold at this moment, and I just blurted out ‘Same time next week?’” Carrie knew exactly what I meant. Even though she felt guilty, she wanted our meetings to be much more frequent.

“Okay, okay. But no grinding next time,” she said.

“I saw her about five more times after that, until I went away to college. Can you believe she wrote to me at school that whole next year, probably while she was supposed to be teaching,” Derek said. “We never grinded again, but she did jerk me off a few times. Of course, when I came, and came a lot I might add, she would be like ‘Oh, you scumball. What are you doing? I have a boyfriend.’ And then she would want to play with my balls a few minutes after feeling so guilty.”

“Women,” Donna said laughingly.

“Yes, women,” Derek said. “Can’t live with them and they can’t resist a foot-long dick.”

“A 13-inch dick that is,” Donna said matter-of-factly. Donna began to imagine that she was that teacher, that she was the one rocking back and forth on Derek’s big dick and coming almost in unison with this extraordinary individual. She wouldn’t need to be a teacher to live out this fantasy, she would soon find out. The three chatted for a few more moments before Derek had to leave to go home and get some sleep before going to work the next morning. It was already 4 a.m. He made a date with Donna for the next afternoon, and he got dressed and was escorted to his car by the 18-year-old brunette.

They kissed on the lips, a soft kiss, and he departed.

Donna decided to hang out a little bit at the party before going to bed. She didn’t mind the idea of seeing a few more dicks, even though she knew none would match the size of her boyfriend to-be.

She eyed an open seat near the pool, one that would give her the perfect view of every man, and his dick, that were attending the party. Upon walking over to that seat, the 18-year-old’s arm was grabbed by her cousin, and Donna was escorted over to a quiet spot near the pool.

“Kevin is here,” Jamie whispered.

“Kevin, Kevin who?” asked Donna.

“Your ex-boyfriend, Kevin?” said Jamie, holding a ruler in her hand. Donna’s mouth dropped open. The young girl was shocked. Kevin had been a former boyfriend of hers during her final year of high school, a boy she dated for only a few weeks, a boy with straight A’s and popularity. She met him at a party at Jamie’s, a party where the guys actually had clothes on. He was a close friend of Jamie’s, and Donna, attracted to him almost right away, thought he was cute, and began a relationship with him with a deep kiss that suggested they would be together for a while. Two weeks later, however, Donna found out Kevin had cheated on her, had given a so-called friend of Donna’s the same deep kiss she was so turned on by. Donna broke up with Kevin without hesitation.

The young girl cried on the phone with Jamie the night of the breakup and told her how betrayed she felt, how her bad experience with Kevin made her not even want to date a guy any time soon.

Jamie vowed that they would one day get even with Kevin. It turned out that now was the time.

“Why the hell did you invite him?” Donna said, obviously irritated.

“Because,” Jamie said with a laugh. “You can get even with him. You can tease him about his size.” Donna glanced down at the ruler Jamie was holding, and it registered in her young mind that her cousin must have measured Kevin, and it must have been found that Kevin didn’t quite measure up, so to speak.

“Why would he come here though?” Donna asked Jamie, wondering aloud how Kevin would walk into a trap so easily.

“Well, he wants you to tease him,” Jamie said with a laugh. “The asshole actually likes to be degraded by women.

“He would actually like me teasing him about his dick size?” Donna asked.

“Yes, of course. He gets off on it,” Jamie said, speaking from experience. “You were his dream girl, and he told me that when you broke up with him, it broke his heart, but seeing you get with other guys is an extreme turn-on for him.” Donna sighed, and then spoke.

“Okay,” she said. “If he likes me to treat him like shit, fine. I will oblige him.” The 18-year-old pulled her bikini top down a little lower on her bulging breasts, wanting to tease her ex with their enticing size and shape. She walked over slowly to where Kevin was standing, her hands seductively rubbing her backside, to accent just how well-rounded and tight her ass was, an ass that had just about every man eyeing Donna from the waist down. It would take quite a cute ass for a man to stare at anything but her large breasts, and Donna did indeed have a cute ass.

“Hey, Kevin, what’s up?” Donna said.

“Well, my dick,” said her ex, standing up straight and tall and bulging out his chest to try to show off his average four-inch erection.

“Yeah, but not up that much, huh? God, I’m glad I broke up with you,” she said with a laugh. “You’ve got a really small dick.” Kevin’s face turned bright red, but suddenly a strange feeling of erotic enjoyment was forming in his stomach, just above that tiny dick of his. He didn’t like that Donna wasn’t turned on by the sight of his naked manhood, but even more turned on that she made fun of it.

“I’ll admit. I am kind of average,” Kevin said.

“No. I didn’t say average,” she stressed. “I said small. You have a small dick. There is a difference between average. Average is maybe five, six or seven inches. Yours is what, four at the most? That is small. You have a small dick. Not an average dick. A small dick.” Kevin’s small dick was as big as it could possibly be now, veins bulging out at the sides to the amusement of the mocking Donna.

“Ahhh, isn’t that cute. It’s like you have a little boner,” she said, staring at his equipment.

“I bet you might shoot a little load now too to go with it.” Kevin wanted so badly to reach down and start stroking his manhood, with Donna watching, but resisted the urge at least for the moment. Donna walked over to one of the chairs on the patio, sat down, crossed her perfectly-tanned legs and held a cold glass of iced tea on her thigh. Condensation had formed on the outer surface of the glass, and it rolled down onto the leg of the teenage girl. She rubbed the moisture into her thigh, emphasizing to Kevin just how soft and luxurious it was. He could only dream of touching it, of caressing it.

“So, Donna, I heard you hit it off with a guy named Derek,” he said. Donna sighed, as if to say Kevin should mind his own business for his own good. She enjoyed hurting his feelings, but telling him of Derek’s size might take it a bit too far.

“Yeah,” she said. “Nice guy. Some college guy. I got his number.” Donna laughed to herself out loud, thinking not only did she have his phone number, but also another number of his, as in 13. Kevin had been told by Jamie that Donna had met Derek on the beach, and was very attracted to the size of his penis. Kevin was extremely turned on by this, and wanted desperately to hear Donna speak of Derek.

“Anything different about him?” Kevin asked. “I mean, like Jamie told me there was something different about him.” Donna smiled.

“Dude, I don’t think you want to know,” she said.

“No, tell me,” Kevin replied. “Come on, Donna, just tell me. I want to hear about it.” To tease him even more, Donna rolled her hand through her soft, brown hair, and cupped her mouth to his ear. She wanted to whisper to him in a sexy fashion.

“The guy’s got the biggest schlong in the world,” Donna said. Kevin’s dick had had enough. Hearing his cute ex-girlfriend, a girl that wasn’t even aloud out past 11 p.m. just months earlier, say schlong was all too much a turn-on, and his dick shot out a big glob of come without him even touching his tiny dick. The load was more impressive than his dick size, and nearly hit Donna’s leg. God only knows what Donna would have done if she had been hit by it.

“Jesus Christ, would you watch it?” she said. “I can’t believe you shot off! Dude, I’ll talk to you if it turns you on, and I’ll tell you how small your dick is, but don’t shoot a load on me!”

“I’m sorry, Donna, I’m sorry,” he said, squeezing the rest of his load from his dick. “You are just so fucking hot, and hearing you talk dirty just gets me. Please, continue about Derek.”

“The guy is hung,” Donna continued. “He’s got the biggest dick I’ve ever seen.”

“Just how big?” Kevin asked, already stroking a second erection. It hadn’t taken him long to get a second wind.

“I measured him at 13 and a quarter inches,” Donna said in an exact manner.

“You measured him?” asked Kevin, getting even more aroused.

“Yeah, of course,” she replied. “It was kind of tough because we only had one of those 12-inch wooden rulers. I had to put the end of the ruler against his stomach, like where the base of his cock starts, and then lie it against his shaft. Then, I had to put my thumb where the ruler ended, keep it there, and then start the ruler at that spot and measure the rest of his shaft.”

“Over 13 inches?” Kevin asked, wondering to himself how sexy it would be to see Donna jerking a guy off with a cock that large.

“I didn’t think guys could have dicks that big,” Donna explained. “It was so funny when I met him at the beach. He kept getting a boner, and every time he did, he would grab it, pull it out, and then let it go to make it slap against his belly. When he got up, it just kind of bobbed out in front of him. His dick is so fucking big. It’s like a horse’s dick.”

“So I guess women do like big ones,” Kevin said.

“I know I do,” Donna said with conviction. “I’m still kind of up in the air if I want to have sex with him though.” Donna had told Kevin when they dated that she would wait until she was married to have sex, but wanted to tease Kevin by saying she might indeed break the rules just to have sex with Derek. She never would have broken the rules for Kevin.

“Even if I don’t have sex with him, I want to play with it, you know, play around with that big dick of his,” she said. “It’s so big and floppy. Even when it’s soft, it’s still bigger than yours is when it’s hard. I mean, the thing almost hangs to his knees.” Donna glanced out over the pool, admiring the view of three more newcomers to the party, all of which – although not nearly as hung as Derek – had impressive-sized cocks.

“Do you mind if I stroke my dick when you’re talking about him?” Kevin asked. Donna was kind of getting tired of talking to her small-dicked ex, but didn’t want to leave him without him getting to shoot off a second time.

“Go ahead,” she said with a sigh. “Just watch where it goes.” Donna took a deep breath, and began what she hoped was a final few sentences to get Kevin off.

“He said that once during a track meet, his dick got free and was hanging down the inside of his leg,” Donna said with a laugh. “I mean, can you imagine? Your dick being so big you can’t even fit it inside your shorts? God, I want that guy.” Kevin moaned quite audibly, loud enough that three women a few feet away started cheering for him to stand and shoot his load. The three women were well into their 30’s, enjoying the view of a naked 19-year-old playing with himself. Kevin didn’t disappoint them, and got up and let a sizeable amount of come spurt from his cock and land nearly five feet out in front of him.

Donna, knowing she was done with Kevin for the night, walked over and gave him a small kiss on the cheek, as if to say there were no longer any hard feelings about their breakup, that she was glad she could entertain him with her stories of her new man.

“Thank you so much Donna for chatting with me,” said Kevin, out of breath. “You know I wouldn’t mind if I could watch you jerk him off sometime.” Donna just rolled her eyes at that one and started to walk away, but already began to think how funny that scene would be, getting it on with the enormously-hung Derek while a man of such modest size looks on. She didn’t consider the possibility of that scenario out of the question.

She smiled, and decided it was time to go to bed. The games she played with Derek, and the teasing game she played with Kevin, had worn her out. On her way inside, she saw Derek chatting with Jamie, and held up for a moment to take in the view. It was almost worthy of a painting. There was this beautiful, fully-clothed woman standing next to a fully-naked man, penis hanging between his legs and on full display, and the man and woman carried on a conversation as if this was perfectly natural. Every now and then Jamie would glance down at Derek’s tool, admiring its size, but her glances were in perfect flow with the conversation.

Funny thing was, as Donna approached, the two were chatting about car insurance, of all things.

“Well I gotta go,” Donna said.

“Me too,” Derek replied.

“Oh Derek thanks so much for coming,” Jamie poured out, letting him know that men were equally important to this type of atmosphere and that there were no hard feelings for any of the harsh treatment she may have given him earlier. “The women absolutely loved you,” she went on.

“I really hope you can – ,” Jamie began to say, but just then was interrupted by her cell phone, which she let go to voice mail.

“Who was it?” asked Donna.

“Oh, my friend, Saona,” Jamie replied. “She emailed me earlier this week and told me she has to tell me about this ‘Mr. Ed guy.’ I have no idea what she’s talking about.”

“That sounds weird,” Donna replied.

“Invite her to the next party,” Derek chimed in. His philosophy was, the more women the merrier.

Donna and Jamie laughed at Derek’s enthusiasm.

“I invited her to this one but she couldn’t make it,” Jamie explained. “Hopefully she can make the next one…and maybe bring this Mr. Ed guy, whoever the hell that is.”

“Well, I gotta get going,” Derek said, finally getting re-dressed. It actually felt weird to be wearing clothes in front of Donna and Jamie.

On the way out, Jamie persisted that Derek attend more of her parties, and he was definitely interested. Jamie confided in him that CFNM wasn’t just a mere form of erotic party, but in essance a way of life. She told him, to his astonishment, that there were other forms of CFNM that the ever-growing group took part in.

Very often the group would get together, put all the men’s names in a hat, and participating females would each draw a name from that hat, and that gentleman would be her nude housekeeper for one day, the date and time all arranged.

“Are all these women single?” Derek asked.

“Oh God, no,” Jamie replied with emphasis, explaining that the group didn’t descriminate against married women. “Some are married, some have kids – one woman had her husband take the kids out for the day while she had her nude housekeeper over.”

Derek stood there in amazement.

“Are you serious?” Donna asked with a laugh, taking a seat on one of the patio chairs for a moment, crossing one leg over the other.

“Yeah – of course she didn’t tell her hubby,” Jamie explained. “She simply told him she would like to get some housework done, and dad and the boys went to a ball game. Mommy stayed home and had some company.”

Jamie relished in telling the story. Derek and Donna looked at each other and laughed. “I would love to be her housekeeper. Do you think she would like me?” Derek asked.

“Oh I’m sure she would just LOVE you,” Jamie replied, looking down at his bulge. “I’ll let you know when our next get-together is.”

Derek and Donna began to finally head out. He gave her a kiss on the cheek and told her he would call her tomorrow.

Derek decided to visit the bathroom, just to stall so he could chat with Jamie a bit more. Everyone had left, except Derek. When he opened the door to leave the bathroom, Jamie was a bit startled.

“Oh goodness sweetie, I thought you left,” she said, picking up empty beer cups and paper plates throughout the house.

“Oh I just had to use the bathroom real quick,” he explained, sensing the young woman was ready for bed and done entertaining for the night. “What um…what other activities do you guys do?” he asked.

“Activities?” Jamie replied.

“I mean…CFNM activities,” Derek asked hesitantly. He was still nervous talking about such things with a woman. Aroused as ever, but still nervous.

“Ohhh,” Jamie replied. “Well sweetie CFNM is a new term. Before we didn’t really have a name for our parties. The men just got naked.”

Derek laughed. He really loved this woman.

“But in addition to the things I mentioned earlier – parties, nude housekeepers – we also have lawn games in the back,” Jamie went on. “Three-legged races, water balloon tosses, stuff like that.”

It was like Derek had stumbled into a CFNM nirvana. The more Jamie told him, the better it got.

“It’s strictly for the amusement of the women,” Jamie said, running her hands through her hair in an arrogant, sexy fashion. “I mean, not just that most of the men at our events are gorgeous, muscular studs you can’t keep your eyes off of, but it’s also pretty funny. I mean the three-legged race alone, come on! Seeing all of the guys’ dorks flopping every which way while they try to run…it always has us rolling in laughter.”

Just then Jamie’s house phone began to ring, and the woman was happy to hear who it was.

“It’s Saona,” she told Derek. “I have to take this. I’ll let you know when our next get-together is.”

The hot sun felt so good on her bare skin, the bikini she chose allowing the exposure of parts of her body that were usually covered from sight. She was 18 now, a young woman, a young woman with very mature features. Her breasts, already fully-developed, were on display as if she was proud of their development. She walked with a certain cockiness, knowing she could steal men’s stares and take control of their hearts, not to mention other parts of their anatomy. Her legs were her best feature, especially her well-rounded thighs that were already perfectly tanned as a result of weeks of laying out in the sun. This day in the sun, however, was far different than the others. Donna, the 18-year-old virgin who had never even seen a naked man let alone pleasure him, was at a clothing-optional beach for the first time.

Her 26-year-old cousin, Jamie, begged she keep her company at this resort for the afternoon. It was called South Beach, but it might as well have been called Donna’s awakening.

She and Jamie, a blonde-haired, blue eyed beauty with sexual wisdom she was trying to pass onto her young relative, walked along the sand in their brand-new bikinis. Jamie did this sort of thing every weekend. Donna was very much new to it. They picked a spot near the water to relax and lie down. Donna’s feat curled in the sand out of nervousness, looking around and seeing the naked back side of so many men.

But it was when these men turned around that Donna was most aroused.

The male penis was something the 18-year-old brunette was studying in great detail on this day. Almost as if she was studying for a test, Donna checked out the package of every male on the sand with intense focus. She didn’t just look, she stared. She viewed the male genitals as three parts – the head of the penis, the shaft of the penis, and the sack underneath the penis.

She saw some men had larger heads than others, others longer shafts. She was very disappointed when seeing some that looked like two-inch long stubs, but delighted when she caught a glimpse of a respectable erection.

“What do you think?” Jamie asked her cousin, who had been speechless for the past half hour while the women relaxed in the brightening sun.

“I love it,” Donna responded. “It’s neat how we can see their things.”

“Their things?” Jamie asked laughingly. “What is that kind of talk? Donna, if you are going to hang out with me you are going to have to develop more of a vocabulary.”

“Well, what do you mean?” asked the innocent one.

“I mean you have to learn the slang terms for the penis, and also the testicles,” Jamie explained.

“Oh, you mean those cute little things hanging underneath their things, the ones that jiggle when they walk by us?” Donna asked.

“There you go again with that word – things,” Jamie said. “Come on, name some terms for the penis. I know you know some.” Donna definitely did know some. She just never used those words. It was like a book of information in her brain she never bothered to access, terms she had heard from television, from school and even at home from her older sisters that she didn’t dare speak.

“Well, okay,” Donna said. “How about dick?”

“Very good,” Jamie said. “And some more?”

Jamie had asked for it. She didn’t know the plethora of information that was about to pour forth from Donna’s usually innocent mouth. She had all of this sexual energy pent up, and wanted to let it go free.

“Cock, prick, pecker, schlong and dong,” said Donna, almost forming a poem-like answer for Jamie.

“I’m impressed,” Jamie said. Donna, not satisfied, gave even more responses.

“And I know a guy’s testicles are called his balls, or nuts, or the whole thing can be called a nut sack,” she said, getting to use these terms for the first time. “And when a guy gets hard, that’s called a boner, or a woodie, or a hard-on.” Jamie was speechless now, rather surprised with Donna’s input.

“Very good,” she said to her younger cousin, who rolled her hand through her long brown hair, which hung to the top of her shoulders and blew through the soft breeze in a sexy fashion. Donna loved to tease the guys at her school, loved to show off her sexy legs by altering her uniform skirt into a mini one. Her catholic-school education had landed her an academic scholarship to a top college, but this weekend was about attaining a different type of knowledge.

“What’s the biggest dick you’ve ever seen?” Donna asked Jamie.

“Oh, probably only about five or six inches,” she responded. “My current boyfriend, who doesn’t know I am here of course, is about six.” Donna was disappointed to hear such modest measurements.

“Well, how big can they get?” asked Donna. “Can” was the key word Donna used in that question, a word that left a wide-open range of possibility. Neither Jamie nor Donna knew for sure the limit of the growth of the male penis, a fact that made this trip to South Beach even more enticing. Like a pair of fisherman, they never knew just when they would reel in the big one.

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m sure they can get quite big,” Jamie said in a general sense. With that, Donna started to lay farther back on her towel, wanting to take a quick nap in order to rest up for the party Jamie was throwing at her house that evening.

Chapter 2

About an hour into her nap, Donna awakened to the touch of a gentleman caller.

“Miss,” the voice said. “Some dollar bills blew off your towel. I thought I would return them to you.” The man handed the barely-awake Donna the money she had mistakenly left uncovered, and speeking of uncovered Donna noticed this man was nude. He was squatting in front of her in a way that covered his genitals – the side of his right leg facing the 18-year-old brunette, blocking her curious view of his crotch.

“Oh, thanks,” she said, accepting the money and putting it into her small purse.

“What’s your name?” the stranger asked.

“Donna,” she replied calmly, beginning to notice the man speeking to her was not bad to look at – he had a strong upper body with well-defined muscles and bright blue eyes that went perfectly with his light blonde hair.

“Mine’s Derek,” he said to her. “You’re very beautiful.” Donna knew she was beautiful, but enjoyed hearing it from a hot guy.

“Thank you,” she said. “You’re pretty handsome yourself.” The two were on the verge of a conversation when Jamie awoke from her nap, and reached out her hand to shake that of the visitor.

“My name is Jamie,” she said, also delighted by the company of the muscular gentleman. Derek was a bit too far away to reach Jamie’s hand, and although he could remain kneeling he needed to swing his right leg over and expose his front side to the women. Donna anticipated this, and when Derek altered his position, she lost her cool. Letting out a very audible gasp, Donna was shocked to see that Derek’s penis hung down so far it almost touched the sand. On his knees, his penis appeared bigger than had he been standing, appearing almost like a third leg that hung loosely from his crotch.

“Oh, sorry if he startled you,” Derek said playfully of his dick, as Donna would call it.

“Most women are kind of shocked when they see it for the first time.”

“I don’t think I would ever get used to seeing something that big,” said Donna, now very much wide awake. It was something that had to have spawned from Donna’ sexual imagination. This couldn’t be real. How could a man have one so big? It looked like something that would appear on a donkey or a bull, maybe even on an elephant, Donna thought to herself.

“You from around here?” asked Derek, trying to make small talk. Small talk was the furthest thing from Donna’s mind right now. She had much bigger thinks to think about, specifically Derek’s penis. To tease her, he squatted directly toward her, the head of his remarkable phallus now hanging to the blanket the two young women had laid down on the beach. Derek enjoyed the sight of Donna’s eyes staring right at his crotch – even when she spoke to him her focus was not altered. She was not making eye contact at all.

“Donna, for God’s sake try to be polite,” said Jamie laughingly. “Stop staring at the man’s dick. Although, Derek, I wouldn’t mind having a better look.” Derek obliged, and turned to face Jamie, his huge penis swinging up over his right thigh and onto to his leg. Derek then shoved it off his leg and let it dangle back down toward the earth.

“Now I know why you were staring,” Jamie said to Donna, who now was noticing how fat it was, its girth nearly the size of her delicate wrist. The head on it was almost obscene – the size of a small tomatoe. Donna wondered how it could ever penetrate a female without ripping her in the process. She even doubted its authenticity.

“This isn’t some kind of joke, is it?” asked the young one. “I mean, that’s not a fake or anything is it?”

“Why don’t you see for yourself?” replied Derek. Now, Donna had gotten herself in trouble. She was a bit nervous with the thought of touching a man’s penis, let alone touching it with dozens of people walking by her in bright sunlight. Her right hand started to extend, and she looked both ways cautiously as if she were at a stop light.

She wanted to make sure no one was coming.

Her fingers softly touched his giant cock, and once having made contact she slowly gripped it and encircled the shaft with her tiny hands. It felt awfully soft, almost like silk, its massive state not yet hardened by her touch. She let go, and gave her aproval to Derek and Jamie.

“It’s real,” Donna said. “The thing is real.” Derek then sat in between the two women, giving each of them an equally broad view of his dick.

“Why do you ladies have all your clothes on still?” Derek asked.

“Because we want to,” Donna snapped back at him. Derek liked a girl that made guys earn the right to see her flesh.

Donna, on the other hand, enjoyed the empowering feeling of being clothed while Derek, on the other hand, was naked. An amusing image formed in her mind of Derek trying to fit his humongous package into a tight swim suit.

“Could you even wear a bathing suit if you wanted to? I mean, because of that?” asked Donna, pointing to Derek’s crotch.

“I think I’m a lot more comfortable this way,” he replied.

Chapter 3

Donna wanted to be with Derek in private, to spend more time staring at his privates, and asked Derek if he wanted to take a walk with her along the water. He agreed with no hesitation, and Jamie, although happy Donna had met somebody, was disappointed she had not met such a well-endowed individual.

Donna took Derek by the hand and started walking with him toward the water. She noticed how with each step, Derek’s dick swung back and forth the way a pendulum would, back and forth, back and forth. It sure is a heavy hunk of meat, Donna thought to herself. Could he put it on a scale and weigh it?

“Um,” she stammered. “Were you always that big? Like at what age did you kind of notice you were a lot bigger than most guys?” The two stopped and faced each other, the ocean water just about meeting their feet.

“Well,” Derek said. “Let me put it this way. When I played little league, I didn’t have to worry about wearing a cup because my dick was so big it covered up my balls.” Normally, Donna would be offended by such obscene language, but with this guy, she would let it slide. She even laughed at his response.

“Well, now the obvious question,” said Donna, not the only woman on the beach to be staring at Derek’s manhood. “How big is it?”

“Never actually measured it,” Derek replied. He’s so full of shit, Donna thought to herself. All guys measured their dicks. They took pride in it. This guy probably started measuring his when he was nine, she thought to herself. It was probably huge then. How could he not measure it? The thing hung almost halfway to his knees, for crying out loud. You would think he would know every measurement of it – from length to width to weight.

“Oh,” she replied. “Just curious.” Donna started to wonder what it would look like in its erect state. All of the erections she had seen on the beach that day – Donna counted four in all – were pointed straight upward because the dicks were of normal size. But Derek’s dick? How could it stand upright if he got a boner?, she thought to herself. Where would he get all the blood from to fill it up?

“So do you do come to this beach often?” Donna asked, for once actually looking into his eyes and not at his crotch.

“Almost every day,” he said. “I just have a thing for showing off what I have. I think I’m probably going to be a male stripper – I mean, I could make a lot of money and it’s really easy.”

“Dude, I don’t think you could wear one of those G-strings,” she said. “The bulge would be the size of a grapefruit.” Derek laughed at the spirited conversation he was having with this youngster.

“How old are you?” she asked him.

“I’m 21. Just graduated from college back home,” he said. “I’m here on vacation. You?”

“Eighteen,” she said. “Leaving for college in the fall. Was thinking about joining like a sorority or something.”

“Great idea,” he said. “I was in a frat up at school. Good time.”

It was getting awfully hot, so the two returned to the blanket to re-join Jamie, the three of them resting in what was now a secluded spot on the beach. Most of the people had vacated the area to go to a volleyball game being played a half mile down the sand. The three of them had more room to themselves.

“Can you rub lotion on me, Derek?” asked Donna, who winked at Jamie as if to say it was time to tease their gentleman caller.

“Sure,” he said.

“First, my feet,” she requested. Donna had the tiniest, cutest feet a girl could have, each nail manicured to the most distinct detail, her ankles meeting the base of the foot at the most perfect, natural angle. Derek then began to rub the creamy white substance into her soft calves, then her knees, and then her upper legs. Only inches from getting to touch her gorgeous, perfectly-well rounded thighs, Donna waved him off, and said “that’s enough.” Derek could not hold it any longer. He needed an excuse to pleasure himself right there, right then. He had never known such a young woman with such powerful teasing skills as this Donna, who had gotten a chance to not only look at, but touch, Derek’s massive, horse-like dick and he could not even touch for a second, her thighs.

“I have to put lotion on,” he said, grabbing the bottle from Donna in an almost rude fashion. He squirted out a big blob, almost a foreshadowing of what eruption of fluid would soon take place, and applied it to his soft penis.

“What the hell are you doing?” Donna said, although she started to get very hot in places uncharted by any of her previous boyfriends.

“I’m just putting on lotion,” he said. But Derek was not just applying sun-tan lotion to a part of the body not normally exposed to the summer sun. He was masturbating, and masturbating feverishly. Donna began to notice how each time his hand moved up and down, it had to make a longer trip – his dick was growing, and growing to proportions Donna never thought possible.

“Holy shit,” said Jamie, who had earlier whispered to Donna that even she had not seen a dick as big as Derek’s, ever.

“Derek, stop that,” Donna said, who had no real intentions of wanting this horse-hung man to cease jacking his giant prick. His dick had grown to a state where it pointed up and out from his body at a wide angle, the head of it bright purple and his balls slapping against his crotch. Donna was staring at his balls, and could not believe the distinct shape of them outlined in his sack – the looked like two huge grapes, maybe even plums. Derek kept stroking his dick, its mighty structure pointed right at Donna’s pretty little feet. And then he stopped, and when he let go of his fully-aroused member it flung back toward his body and smacked against his belly with a resounding thwack. Donna giggled for a moment at the noise his giant dick had created.

“You like it now? Is this what you wanted to see?” asked Derek, jutting out his midsection so his cock would hover over Donna’s legs.

“Oh my God,” Donna said.

“Stop it, Derek, seriously,” said Donna, now rubbing her foot against Derek’s cheek. “You really shouldn’t do that on the beach, stroking your big dork in public like this. You should really put that thing away.”

God was this girl a tease, Derek thought to himself. He went back to work on his cock, but this time he did not last long. There were six shots in all, almost like a round of gunfire, six shots, six thick ropes of come that blasted from Derek’s rediculously-oversized penis and onto Donna’s uncovered legs.

The first one reached her thighs, and she promptly rubbed it into them to tease Derek even more. His dick hovered for about a minute, almost unsure of whether to stay hard or shrink down to its enormous flaccid state. Ten minutes passed, and his dick finally hung down along his leg again. No words were spoken after he came. Just a note was written by Donna and handed to Derek as the two women walked off. Derek opened the folded paper to see an address, Jamie’s address.

Chapter 4

The two women were preparing for the party, and Jamie let her young visitor know there would be nudity involved.

“CFNM? What is CFNM?” the inexperienced brunette said with the innocence of a cuddly kitten.

“Clothed female naked male,” Jamie explained. “It is an opportunity for women to view the naked male body. Just like we did at the beach today. Only here we make it mandatory, not optional, that women keep their clothes on. That way, the girls are free to stare at the naked guys all they want and not have to worry about guys staring at them.” Donna’s heart raced and she felt week in the knees, very sexy knees you could say. Everything on Donna seemed to be sexy, even something as generic as a knee. But she didn’t want to let Jamie know just how excited she was.

“You mean we can stare at their dicks?” Donna asked very calmly. Donna couldn’t believe her own ears. She was saying the word dick so freely nowadays. It had become a standard in her vocabulary, used even more frequent than the word “it”, or “the.” She especially liked that term dick, more than any other term for the male penis. She admired its bluntness, its one-syllable directness. Dick. It sounded so degrading to call a man’s penis his dick, but Donna enjoyed that, enjoyed making a man feel degraded in order to control him, making his private parts not so private. They were on display and open for discussion.

“Of course you can stare at their dicks, Donna,” Jamie said. “Later we will play a lot of games too.” Donna began to rub lotion on her already-tanned thighs, the ones that poor Derek could not keep his eyes off of, the ones that made his mammoth penis grow to its awesome potential in Donna’s presence. While Donna was rubbing lotion on her award-winning legs, she remarked to Jamie “Oh, games are always good, especially marco polo.” Jamie burst out laughing. Donna asked her what was so funny, but Jamie said nothing. In her own mind, she found it so funny that Donna thought they would be playing kiddy games like Marco Polo.

Oh, they would be playing games, but not the ones Donna had grown used to. Donna wanted Derek to be there, and wanted to again stare for endless hours at his remarkable organ and watch it stab the air with its vigourous jerks. But she did not want Jamie to know how much lust she had for Derek, because then Jamie might have Donna do something like remove her top for Derek’s pleasure, which is something the 18-year-old virgin wasn’t ready to do just yet. But she had to know if Derek was invited.

“Is that Derek going to be here?” Donna asked. Jamie saw this as an opportunity to tease her young friend, and seized the opportunity.

“Derek…Derek..,” Jamie said aloud, pretending to not remember who Donna was referring to. “Which guy was that?” Donna could feel the blood rushing to her face, embarrassed she was going to have to describe a man by the size of his penis.

“You know,” Donna said. “The guy we met on South Beach, the guy with the really big dick.” There was that word again coming from Donna’s mouth – dick. It felt so good to say it.

“Ohhhhh,” Jamie said. “You know what? I forgot to call him.” Jamie was lying. She did in fact not call Derek, but didn’t forget. She purpously did not call Derek because she wanted Donna to do so. It was almost like an initiation into the CFNM circle, Donna having to invite a man she knew to be naked in her presence.

“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Donna said, trying to cover up her disapointment. “Maybe we’ll see him on South Beach tomorrow.”

“Don’t be silly. Why don’t you call him and tell him to get his ass, and his huge dick, over here!” Jamie said.

“You think I should?” Donna asked. “Of course,” Jamie said convincingly. “But you do realize you have to tell him what kind of a party it is, so he will be prepared to be nude. And also so he will have no illusions of seeing you naked just because he is naked.”

“Well…can’t I just tell him when he gets here, kind of casually?”

“Absolutely not,” Jamie demanded. “You have to tell him on the phone.”

“Okay, okay,” Donna said, slapping her hand against her gorgeous thigh. The sound Donna made with her hand triggered a memory of Derek, and she felt brave enough to share it with Jamie.

“Jamie, what does this sound like?” asked the sexy brunette, again slapping her hand against her thigh. Jamie, for once, was at a loss for words.

“I give up,” Jamie said.

“Derek’s big dick, remember? When he kept getting a boner and would make it slap against his belly?” Donna said enthusiastically.

“Oh my God, Donna, you naughty girl,” Jamie said. “You do in fact have a thing for Derek if you could remember something that obscure.” Jamie made a good point about Donna’s infatuation with Derek’s penis, but the reference was anything but obscure. The sight and sound of that young man’s organ slapping against his belly like that of a horse’s will endure in both of the women’s fruitful sexual minds for a long time. Donna asked Jamie for the phone, and for Derek’s number.

She gave her giddy friend the digits. The phone rang only once, and Derek’s deep voice answered with Hello.

“Derek?” Donna asked.

“Yes, this is him,” Derek said.

“Hi, this is Donna, from South Beach, remember – ” Before Donna could finish her sentence, Derek interupted.

“Of course I remember you, the gal with the killer legs,” Derek said. Donna was tempted to say “yeah, and you were the guy with the killer dick,” but avoided the temptation.

“Yeah, that’s me. Listen, you want to come to a party Jamie and I are having tonight?” Donna asked.

“Sure,” Derek said. “What time is it at?”

“Oh, about 7,” Donna said. “But there’s one thing. It’s a CFNM party. You familiar with them at all?” Derek did not have a clue.

“CFNM? What is that, like BYOB or something?” asked the innocent Derek. Donna’s face began to blush. She knew she was going to have to explain in detail to Derek what he was getting himself into.

“Um, well, I’m new to it as well,” Donna said, wanting to try to make Derek more comfortable. It was easy for her – she wasn’t going to have to be naked.

“It stands for Clothed Female Naked Male,” the young female explained. “All the guys, well, they have to be naked. And serve drinks and stuff to the women, who all have their clothes on.” Serve drinks? Jamie never mentioned anything to Donna about serving drinks. Did that just creep into Donna’s mind? Did the thought of having a naked, well-hung man waiting on her somehow creep into her mind without her knowing? Jamie stifled a laugh at seeing her precious little cousin Donna turn into a CFNM addict. She had created a monster.

“Wow,” said Derek, a bit frightened but at the same time very, very turned on. He had intensely enjoyed being nude in front of Donna at the beach, so why would being nude in front of her at a person’s pool party be any different?

“It should really be fun, come on, we would love to have you,” Donna whispered. She then cupped her hand around the phone so Jamie could not so easily see what she was saying.

“Pleeese,” Donna begged the well-hung man on the other end of the line.

“Sure,” Derek said. “I’ll be there.” Donna was overjoyed. She gave a naughy smile to her cousin and jumped up and down like a cheerleader. She had been a cheerleader her last two years in high school, an activity that greatly contributed to her model-like figure that teased men and took control of the most vulnerable part of their body. Penises tended to harden in Donna’s presence, even when this princess had all of her clothes on. She celebrated with Jamie, who asked atop the cheers “Serving drinks?”

“I don’t know,” Donna said. “I guess I got carried away. But it will be kind of funny to see him serving us with that big thing flopping around.” Jamie laughed at the delight of Donna, who then quizzically asked her friend “How do think he gets dressed?” Jamie was not sure what Donna meant, and asked for an explanation.

“I mean…where does he put it? I mean, how does it fit? Do you think he lets it hang down one of his pant legs?”"

“One thing is for sure,” Jamie said. “He won’t have to worry about getting dressed in our presence tonight. Just undressed.” Donna took a deep breath out of her lust for Derek, and awaited his arrival with great anticipation. While the two women joked about the problem that must await Derek every time he dresses, the center of their jokes, meanwhile, was thinking of what to wear. He knew he was going to be stripping, but he couldn’t actually drive naked to the party. Or maybe, he thought to himself in a joking fashion, he could drive naked and let his penis control the steering wheel. It was practically long enough. But he then went back to serious matters, trying to find an outfit that the women would enjoy tearing off him. His penis had always caused him problems in the fashion department. Briefs were out of the question. So were tight shorts. Jeans were okay if baggy enough, but too baggy and he would once in a while sit on his penis, which wasn’t the greatest sensation in the world. He figured he would wear dress pants. Why not? It’s kind of a formal party, in terms of there being a guest of honor. He knew he was indeed that man.

After getting out of the shower he put on a pair of black boxer shorts that allowed his penis to hang comfortably down his right pant leg (he wore it bigger on that side) and yet be kept in place by the fabric. He then put on a white polo shirt and tan pants that Donna would soon be clutching in a lusty fashion. He couldn’t wait to be nude in front of her yet again. There were already three naked men at the party, mingling in the back yard with their hostess, Jamie. Donna, however, refused to leave the front of the house, waiting at the opened front door for her horse-hung admirer. Her mind began to wander, to how it must be when Derek goes to masturbate and has to play with that monster of a dick.

“Does he ever use both hands to jerk off?” she wondered to herself out loud.

Chapter 5

A set of bright headlights flashed from around the corner, and the door of a light blue truck soon opened to reveal Derek, very neatly dressed in a pair of tan pants and the white polo shirt he had ironed just for Donna’s sake. He knew he wouldn’t be wearing it long, but figured why not. As he walked up to the open door, his jaw visibly dropped. He expected to see Donna in shorts and a T-shirt, maybe even a sun dress. But she was instead wearing a tight red bikini, one that accented her large, lovely breasts and gorgous thighs so well that Derek feared his giant penis might rip through his trousers.

The two hugged, and walked inside. They sat together on the couch, and Donna crossed one leg over the other, her left thigh, so tan and so supple, just inches from Derek’s touch. God did he want to touch it, but couldn’t. He knew this, and it seemed to turn him on even more.

But get an erection now? He couldn’t. That would be kind of rude. He would sport his weapon at full size when asked by the ladies. But it was difficult to not be turned on. Donna’s sweet perfume filled the air around him. He noticed she even wore a sexy body spray, one that smelled of peaches.

“Sorry for the short notice,” Donna said. “Jamie came up with this CFNM party thing. She made me invite someone.”

“But why did you pick me?” asked Derek, who wanted to hear Donna say it. He wanted to hear her say the words, to hear her say it was the size of his penis that she was so attracted to, so drawn to.

“Well, you are kind of different,” Donna said with a light laugh. Derek wasn’t going to let her get off that easy. He wanted a deeper explanation.

“I mean, your um, you know, is kind of a rare sight,” the 18-year-old said.

“Oh, you mean my truck,” he said jokingly. “Yeah, it is a huge one.” Donna gave in.

“Okay, you want me to say it,” she said. “It is the size of your dick. Not your truck. Your dick. I have never seen anything like it and probably never will again.” Derek had won that round, but the rest of the night would go to Donna.

“Well, you might as well…get more comfortable,” she said. Derek knew what she meant, and stood up. Donna, of course, had nothing to worry about. She remained in her bathing suit.

“You mind if I just get undressed here?” he asked politely. Donna had no problem with that, and wondered if it would be even more sexy to see her visitor disrobe in front of her. On the beach, he was already nude when she saw him. But this time, he was getting undressed specifically for her. The shirt, shoes and socks came off in a hurry. The belt was soon unfastened and the pants thrown onto the couch.

“Nice boxers,” commented Donna, her view focused squarely on his crotch. Her pretty green eyes now spotted his salami, snaked down his right leg almost entirely past his thigh. She took a deep breath.

“You okay,” asked Derek.

“Fine,” Donna responded, her heart beginning to race again like it did at South Beach. Donna also realized she won a bet with Jamie, a bet on which the girls wagered which side Derek tucked his “giant pecker,” as Donna referred to it earlier. The boxers were pulled down, and thrown on top of the pants. Derek stood there, legs wide apart to emphasize the size of his soft penis, a good three or four inches bigger than the largest erect one Donna ever laid her pretty eyes on.

“Let’s face it, Derek,” she said. “You’re hung like a horse. Why do you think I invited you?” Derek laughed, and Donna really was going for the throat now. She wanted to see him hard, and raised her pretty feet and started rubbing his leg with them.

“Ohhh, Donna,” he mumbled, his cock beginning to grow fatter and longer.

“Come on, baby,” she said. “Stroke it for me.” Jamie walked in to see this alarming sight, and without hesitation, she announced “Come on out to the deck you two, and Derek, keep your hard-on. The games are about to begin.”

TO BE CONTINUED IN “GAMES FOR DONNA”

I live in a residential area and would often walk to the pool area of the apartment, slipping in to catch Rena and Megan and chat with them as they would sunbathe in their striking bikinis. They got to know me at a restaurant where they both worked as waitresses. One afternoon I walked over to them as they sat on their lounge chairs and heard them speaking excitedly about an upcoming event. I pried them for information, but they seemed secretive about it until I finally got Rena to talk.

“We’re having a CFNM party at Louise’s house next Saturday,” she said. “A lot of women around here are going to be there.”

Louise was a fortiesh married neighbor of mine who lived down the block. The term CFNM struck me because I had heard about it before. But I couldn’t believe young Rena was talking about it!

Megan saw the look on my face and thought I didn’t understand what Rena was talking about.

“CFNM – clothed females, naked males,” Megan blurted out. There was a moment of silence, then Rena and Megan burst out in laughter seeing my blushing face. They thought I was stunned by their assertiveness. And in a way they were right. Hard to believe these two waitresses I once thought might be innocent were talking about such things.

I told them I had heard about these parties. First, there were male strip clubs and bachelorette parties. But this had evolved into home parties in which women would be in full control, demanding their male guests take off their clothes and be visually (and sometimes physically, as these parties could get out of hand) examined – no questions asked!

Women were enjoying having the tables turned in this latest trend. It gave them the power to sit and judge the naked men before them, analyzing and comparing their weenies. Not to mention their balls and butts.

As I thought of this I felt an intense beating inside me from my heart to my hot cock and balls. These girls seemed to already feel a sense of power over me, talking about the several guys in the neighborhood who were going to be nude at the party. I felt quite helpless in front of these once soft now aggressive young women.

But I too was excited. I wanted them to see me naked, even though I was always self-conscious about my body, especially my penis, which isn’t exactly king size. More closer to pawn size! Still, I wanted to be part of the action, regardless.

I asked them if I could join in the fun with a huge smile on my face and a hot wiener in my pants. Rena informed me that it was a private party and you had to be selected.

“Take off your shorts,” Megan said, laughing again.

Just then, Wendy, another resident of the complex, showed up. She too worked as a waitress at the same restaurant. Wendy was not the caliber of Rena and Megan, having a skinny frame and tiny breasts. But her pleasant face and blond hair gave her a certain attractiveness if you were willing to settle for it. She was wearing a T-shirt over her bathing suit and sat down next to us.

“We’re talking about Saturday’s party,” Megan told her.

“Oh,” Wendy said, then looked at me. “Are you going?” She grinned and looked at her friends.

“He hasn’t been invited yet,” Megan responded for me.

“I haven’t invited anyone yet,” Wendy said. Turning to me she added, “You wanna go?” The three girls broke up because I must have blushed again.

“Yeah!” I nearly shouted. “Why not!” My heart almost exploded just thinking about it.

We talked a bit more, then it was time for me to leave. I made sure my stiff dick had subsided.

“See you Saturday,” Wendy said as I walked away. I could barely get out, “OK.”

What was I doing! These girls and women I knew in the neighborhood were going to see my completely naked and know everything about me. Could I stand it?

For days I could only think about Saturday, conjuring up all sorts of images. On the day of the party I couldn’t contain my excitement. My entire body stayed warm and I felt weak thinking about what was going to happen in front of these ladies.

It was past 8 p.m. when I walked over to Louise’s house. I was still apprehensive and saw a light coming from a window in front. It was dark enough outside for me to sneak over and take a peek. I quietly walked over to the window and looked inside. There was no one in the dining room in front of me, but a large living room with lots of people was to the left.

My jaw dropped and I almost passed out. There were several naked men, one, two, three, four, that I could count, strolling around a group of clothed women sitting on chairs, sofas or walking about with drink in hand, eyeballing, chuckling at or chatting with their bare guests.

I stood there for a while not believing my eyes. I knew some of these twenty or so women. I watched the men, a couple more who appeared, and two or three I knew, having no problem bouncing their bare asses and jangling their cocks and balls right in front of their female neighbors.

What was worse, all the guys had huge penises. Well, much bigger than mine anyway. My worst fears became real. But just the sight of the wild scene had my hot member throbbing. I reached down to unzip my pants, take it out and start stroking. I thought maybe I should just stay there, enjoy the show and whack off. I wanted to be part of it, but I was too scared and felt belittled thinking that women I knew would be comparing me with other men and their big cocks.

I saw Louise walk into the room. I guess her husband was out of town and her kids were gone somewhere. She was wearing a short dress and high heels, looking much hotter than I ever imagined. She smacked some guy on his ass, the slap echoing loudly throughout the house. Girls laughed, knowing they had complete reign over their nude guests. As I looked on, the ass slapping and even cock grabbing became a common sight. It was incredible. What a wild neighborhood! What wild female neighbors! I felt as small as my pinky finger.

Suddenly, I noticed three people moving toward the dining room. I moved back a bit, still enough to see, with my hard cock still in my hand.

I was stunned out of my wits when I saw Rena and Megan, with a naked man in between them, walk into the dining room, apparently to get away from the crowd. The girls were giggling and having fun with their nude guest. He had a big smile on his face and a big cock beginning to grow bigger.

Rena reached down and pulled on his stiffening organ while Megan pinched, patted and squeezed his ass cheeks. Once my innocent waitresses, now cock queens! My heart sank, but my twitching dick stuck out and I continued rubbing it.

Rena used a finger to twirl the guy’s hardened tool around in a circle. Megan knelt down, a smile as wide as the length of her man’s erection, and began rubbing his bare buns, squeezing them and even giving them kisses. Rena got down on her knees, used a finger to lift the cock her way and kissed it smack on the head. He let out a moan. I thought she was going to suck it, but she seemed to enjoy teasing him. “Suck it, baby. Suck it.” He tried to be demanding at first, but realized he was the slave. He began begging. “Please lick it, baby.” But Rena loved the power. She stroked it lightly, sometimes rubbing and squeezing his balls. She also enjoyed just looking at his cock and balls, perhaps comparing it with other guys she knew.

“Hey, Megan, you want some of this?” she asked her queen friend. “Oh, yeah,” Megan said, taking her hands off his ass and turning him around. Megan was far more aggressive, sticking his cock in her mouth and giving him a few sucks, before pulling away and teasing him with strokes to his cock and tickles to his balls.

Then she circled his purplish penis with her thumb and forefinger and stroked away, slowly then faster. The guy’s moans got louder and without warning sperm shot from his cock right into Megan’s chin, neck and blouse. She winced, then jumped up quickly. A few seconds later, Megan and Rena began laughing hysterically. Others moved in to see what was going on. The guy seem embarrassed. He had loved it before, but now he just wanted to walk away, get out and maybe clean himself up until the hot feelings of exhibitionism came back and he could walk around proudly again with his erection sticking out.

I was just getting over the shock of Rena and Megan’s behavior when I suddenly became happy to see another naked guy walking around with a dick that was about the size of mine. Don’t know what kind of comments he got. He seemed to have no trouble walking around, but he also looked like he knew he was the small fry.

“Having fun?” That voice to my right startled me and I quickly took my hand away from my near exploding cock. It was Wendy standing at the front door of the house. “Well, are you going to just watch or come in?” she asked.

I was at a loss for words. I don’t know how dark it was outside, but she must have seen me jerking off. I slowly slipped my dick back into my pants, zipping up as I walked toward her explaining that I just wanted to get a feel for what was going on. She wasn’t buying it.

“You sure are shy,” Wendy said. “This is a CFNM party and you are my guest. Come on, come inside and strip down.”

She had a nice, warm, inviting smile on her face and didn’t seem offended at all that she had caught me peeping and masturbating. I apologized and told her I was a bit nervous. “Don’t be nervous, have fun,” she said, leading me through the front door and telling me to go to the room to the right and remove my clothes. I was beginning to become really sexually excited as I stripped – in front of Wendy! I had known this young girl for months and now I was standing before her naked, handing her my clothes. She put them in a closet nearby, then walked over to me. My cock quickly rose to its full size, not much to brag about, but she seemed to enjoy it because her smile never left her face. Wendy was very comforting. She understood my apprehension and I was able to confess it to her, even pointing out my paranoia about my size.

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” she jumped in. “We girls don’t care about those things.” My heart was pounding. I asked her if I should go into the living room to see the other ladies.

“Do you want to?” she asked. I wanted to be with her. She was once plain, not even that attractive. Yet now she seemed beautiful. My penis stayed hard and I didn’t even care that she saw me. I was now proud of my nakedness and my size. I asked her what the women would think, what about my erection, what about all the other guys who seemed much bigger.

Wendy walked over to me, put her arm around me, kissed me on the cheek. She started rubbing my stomach, then moved her hand down toward my cock. I began to moan. Wendy sat on the bed, turned me toward her and started to shower my body with kisses, from my chest to my stomach, then to my hardened cock. She kissed and licked the shaft, then used her tongue to treat the head of my penis to a splendid licking. Wendy slipped her lips over the head and slowly moved her mouth down my cock to my stomach, deep throating me while rubbing my balls, then cupping them as her head bobbed up and down. The feeling of intense joy climbed from my pleased cock through my entire body. She rubbed her hands over the backs of my thighs and up and down my bottom. I grabbed her hands and had her squeeze my ass cheeks while she sucked my cock. “Oh, Wendy, that feels so good,” I yelled. “Please don’t stop!” I started pumping my cock into her mouth, then pounding away, grabbing her head with my hands. “Yeah, yeah, don’t stop! You are so beautiful! I love you, Wendy!”

I felt my legs and ass tense up. My balls tightened, my cock got harder than ever in my life and I felt my whole body rise to the orgasmic sky. Hot streams of jizz filled Wendy’s mouth and she kept sucking. One load after another and she never gave up. She swallowed the entire delivery, gulping down every blast as if in a beer-guzzling contest. Even as I finished up Wendy kept sucking on my dick making sure not one single drop escaped until I was drained.

My cock slipped out of her mouth. Wendy leaned back. I relaxed. Then I heard clapping behind me. I turned to see Rena and Megan. They had been watching my bare ass pumping away the whole time. Even Wendy was surprised, she was so busy providing me with pleasure.

“Why are you hogging Jay all to yourself?” Rena asked Wendy. “Come on, Jay, you are a guest here. Get out and let everybody take a look at you.”

Wendy got up and moved out to go to the bathroom.

Before I could say anything, Rena and Wendy grabbed my arms to lead me to the living room. They let me clean up in the bathroom first. I needed some time. My hard-on had gone down and I feared my penis would shrivel up to peanut size. I began pulling and yanking on it to keep it a decent size. But still, it wasn’t anything compared to most of the guys.

I walked out to meet the girls, both of them giving me a good look over. My goodness, I thought, they were seeing me naked! They have seen my small penis! I looked down to see it had drooped to about two inches. It could have been worse.

“I like it,” Megan said.

“What?” I responded, a spark of hope there.

“I like your outfit.” Both she and Rena broke up.

They began leading me to the living room. And there I was, standing bare in front of a dozen or so women, many of whom I knew. My heart was pounding. I felt my whole body turning red. They too now knew what I looked like naked. A weakening, aching feeling came over me.

Megan introduced me by name to the entire party. Ladies of all ages began walking up to me, slapping and pinching my bare ass. All rules were in the women’s favor at this party. A strange experience. I didn’t know what they were saying. I could barely talk or comprehend what was going on. I was naked and supposed to carry on a conversation with a bunch of clothed women.

Then Louise walked up and welcomed me to the party. How mortifying! Here was a neighbor I had known for a couple of years. She had just been a mother and devoted wife for all I knew. Now she was a hot-looking hostess standing there, enjoying the sight of me squirming, my helpless noodle exposed to her very eyes.

“Does you husband know about this party?” I asked.

“Hell no!” she shouted. “And there better not be a word out of you or you’ll be on display to every e-mail address.” She pointed to a young lady taking pictures of the affair with a digital camera. How many pictures had I shown up in?

“Don’t worry. It’s just for us girls here to share in the memories.”

We began talking and the realization of how hot-looking this woman actually was came over me. Her short dress and high heels showed off a set of gorgeous legs, tempting all the penises in the house. I suddenly felt my cock growing as I admired her beautiful body. Louise grinned, realizing what was happening to me and said she had to move on to “handle” her other guests.

She walked away and I watched while my cock stiffened to its full extent.

“Nice little hard-on,” Megan yelled out, walking by me and winking. She just had to be descriptive. Maybe she heard me talking to Wendy and wanted to rub it in. This power women suddenly had made them feel entitled to say anything so men felt all the more powerless.

I looked over to a sofa and Louise really blew my mind. She was sitting down rubbing some guy’s cock and admiring its eight- to nine-inch length and thickness.

The mind-blowing cock grabbing and ass smacking continued throughout the evening until someone announced it was now time for the “jerk-off contest.” How could it get any wilder, I thought. This was a contest in which ladies would stroke the cocks of their guests, pitting one guy against another. The first one to come loses, until there is only one guy left with a hard-on. There were eight guys in all. Women volunteered to handle their favorites. I found Wendy and was overjoyed she would be pleased to be my handler.

The first two guys stood in front of the crowd with their ladies beginning to jerk them off on cue. It didn’t last long for one of the guys, his cum spurting out and nearly hitting Louise on her legs. I think she sat very close to him to drive him wild.

Two more contests and it was time for me to get onstage. The women had been absolutely hysterical, cheering on the jerkees and applauding when someone shot his load. No ladylike rules existed in this world. I wonder what their mothers or grandmothers would think!

I was glad Wendy had blown me earlier. It probably gave me more staying power.

I felt some women chuckle as I stepped up front next to a guy who had a dick twice the size of mine. But the feeling of being naked and hard in front of a group of women who wanted to see me come kept me at the height of my excitement. Wendy whispered to me she’d be careful as she stroked me so I wouldn’t come so fast. When Louise yelled, “Go!,” the jerking off began.

The guy I was competing with had been there for two contests and shot his load in no time. When I heard the women applauding I felt like a great athlete. This was one sport I could compete in. Incredible as it sounds I took on two more guys, their huge dicks seemingly so overpowering mine, but they emptied their balls, leaving the stage, their limping dicks showing defeat. Guys who lost had to clean their own cum from the floor. One guy got to clean Louise’s legs. That’s probably what she wanted.

Then it was the championship. Another big dick was standing next to me with a beautiful hot-looking lady in high heels grabbing his meat. But I had Wendy on my side. She kept stroking away, looking like she was doing her best to make me come, but she was experienced enough to keep me on the edge. Getting me hot enough, but not so hot. Victory was soon at hand. My competitor spilled his sperm, not an impressive amount, on his feet. Laughter erupted. Then the realization. I had won the evening’s contest! I was the greatest athlete of all time. Loud applause by the ladies followed. Wendy rubbed and patted my bare behind.

The award for my victory: I had to jerk off in front of the ladies. They cracked up when they saw the look on my face. Those were the rules. These women were in control completely and loved pulling a boner on all the guys. I was allowed to let Wendy help me out using her hands on my body.

I couldn’t believe I was going to jerk off in front of women I knew, but just the thought drove me crazy and I began pumping away. Wendy rubbed her hands over my chest and body and used her fingers to stroke my balls.

These women were seeing me in my most private moments. They now knew how I jerked off! There were absolutely no more secrets I could keep from them.

“Go, Jay, go!” a couple of women yelled as I stroked.

“Do it, Jay, do it!”

I got closer and closer and they could sense it.

“Do it, do it, do it, do it, do it . . .”

My hand was wrapped around my penis stroking faster and faster, harder and harder. The cheers began to fade. I was again in orgasmic limbo.

Several shots of cum flew out onto the floor, barely missing a couple of ladies. It was a bigger load than when I came into Wendy’s mouth. Gasps from the women revealed they were indeed impressed. Some congratulated me afterwards, patting me on the ass. I was merely their pet. It felt quite humiliating when it was over. They had seen me naked and watched me jerk off. How could I ever look at these women in the face again. But Wendy helped out by letting me know how much fun I was. She even cleaned up my load from the floor.

Still, as I got dressed to leave, I realized I was going to have to see many of these women again. They knew and saw everything about me.

Whenever I see Louise she is able to act as if nothing had happened, especially in front of her husband. But she always manages to give me a knowing look before leaving, just enough to embarrass me. A couple of other neighbors give me a smirk as if to say, “I’ve seen you bareass naked, so don’t get too smart.” I think about the pictures that were taken and wonder how many women in town might have come across them.

I still see Rena and Megan at the restaurant and they love giving me that knowing look. Megan likes teasing me discreetly. “Would you like your chicken wings with hot sauce, barbecue sauce or naked?” I also hear her mention “cocktail wieners” when she’s around me.

Wendy, of course, is the only reason I visit the restaurant. The other day she told me a women at Louise’s party was hosting another party. Would I like to be her guest? “Of course,” I told her. “I’m the defending champion.” This could be the beginning of an interesting relationship.

I ended up spending one CFNM weekend a month with Sharron. Each weekend, we would start out the same way; she would meet me at the door, let me in and then let me give her a nice long hug. I would gently pull her into me, anticipating the feel of her breasts against my chest as we hugged. She would allow me to hold her for as long as I wanted, taking in the fragrance of her hair or her perfume as we hugged. My hands would travel across her back, always hoping to discover that she wasn’t wearing a bra, but I was never that lucky. Sometimes, I would maneuver my hands to her side and try to inch them under her arms to sneak a feel of the sides of her breasts. She would usually allow my hands to get close enough to barely brush her boobs before she pulled away and smiled knowingly at me.

Then, she would walk directly to her couch, make herself comfortable and have me stand in front of her. There, neither of us said a word as I proceeded to strip naked while she watched. Most times, I would have an erection before I had my shirt off, but if I wasn’t hard by the time I was naked, she took great joy in taking my softness in her hands and massaging me until I was hard as stone. I just loved watching the expression on her face as she transformed my penis into a pulsating, throbbing erection – she seemed to enjoy doing it as much I enjoyed her doing it.

When I was naked and hard, she would carefully fold my clothes, hand them to me, and ask me to put my clothes ‘away’. Then, as was our custom, I would walk to the wooden chest she bought just for this purpose, open the top and place my clothes inside. Each week, I ceremoniously locked the chest with the open padlock she hung from the latch, effectively putting my nakedness at her mercy until she unlocked the padlock before I went home at the end of the weekend. We both knew the padlock wasn’t really necessary, but, it was a symbolic act on my part to tell her I was ready and willing to be her naked man – at her beck and call — to do what ever she wanted for the whole weekend.

Once my clothes were locked away, she would sometimes have me stand in front of her and turn around. Reaching around my body, she would grasp my cock in her hands and press her chest against my back while she stroked me. Ever so lightly, she rubbed her breasts against me from side to side while she moved her hands up and down my cock and I would melt into the feeling — closing my eyes and swooning at her closeness. In my mind, I always begged that she wouldn’t stop, but she got so good at sensing my arousal, she would stop and let go of my penis when she knew I was approaching orgasm. Sharron knew just the right thing to say, or do, to bring me to the edge of an explosion and then she would stop. She became a master at making my nakedness feel so normal and good to me, telling me how much she liked my cock and how beautiful it was. Every CFNM weekend was a boost to my ego and I never once regretted my decision to completely bare myself to her.

At the end of the very first weekend, we decided the time had gone too quickly. So after that, I began to arrive at her condo on Friday evening and left to go home either late Sunday night, or early Monday morning. The rules were few and simple: I was to remain naked at all times unless she requested I wear something. In that event, she would go to the wooden chest and retrieve what she wanted me to wear, or she would simply hand me something and tell me to put it on. By my second visit, she’d purchased a few embarrassing things she wanted me to wear for her, including a collection of men’s thongs, mesh t-shirts and some amazing silk briefs with a sleeve hanging out the front to hold my cock. Oh, man, when I wore those briefs for her, my cock would stick out lewdly making me feel more on display than when I was naked. Jokingly, she named them my “Elephant Undies” because my silk-wrapped erection would stick out in front of me when I wore them.

We agreed that I wouldn’t try to hide myself in any way, either soft, hard, front or back, which also meant I had to resign myself to constantly be on display to her. Along with that, she could touch me anywhere, at any time and without asking. Sharron realized pretty quickly that she needed to have tissues handy at all times since her touching almost always produced a few drops of precum at the tip of my member. I laughed at the way she would cradle my hardness in one hand as she wiped the tip of my penis with the tissue.

There were restrictions for me, however, in that I could only touch my genitals if she was watching. She was understanding and gracious about letting me masturbate, though, especially during those times when I would get constant erections throughout the day or night. Many times, she would offer to finish me off by hand and a few times she actually took me in her mouth and let me cum down her throat.

And, Sharron would tease me incessantly. Some of it was blatant and obvious, and some of it was subtle. Sometimes she would wear a certain perfume she knew would make my cock as hard as steel. Sometimes she would dress in demure ways but wear her hair in a way I told her looked sexy, and sometimes she would wear just a t-shirt and her panties. Sometimes she was lady-like and modest, and sometimes it was evident she was intentionally trying to dress seductively. But, I was never chastised for looking at her. I think she was excited to see the way she affected me. But, a lot changed after one of our long talks one Friday night — perhaps I said too much because she learned many things about me she didn’t know before.

Let me explain. You see, typically Friday nights were relaxing evenings for us. We would usually watch a movie or just sit and talk on her couch while we shared a bottle of wine. More often than not, her hand would eventually find its way into my lap and she would casually fondle my cock or my balls, or I might masturbate myself lazily while we talked and she watched. It was during one of those Friday nights that Sharron decided she wanted to play a game.

“Let’s each write down twenty questions to ask each other,” Sharron explained, “then I’ll pick a number and you can ask me the question that goes with that number.” She went on to tell me we would take turns picking a number and answering a question. We had to answer the question fully and truthfully – asking a few questions now and saving the rest for another time.

Soon, we both had written down our questions and she volunteered to pick a number and answer a question first. “Okay,” I said, “pick a number.”

“Thirteen!” She exclaimed. “That’s my lucky number. Ask away.”

I looked down my page and read to myself the question I wrote for number thirteen. After reading it, I grimaced and looked up at her. “You sure?” I asked. “That one is kind of a personal question.” I warned.

“I don’t care.” She replied. “Wait ’till you hear some of mine!” She said, giggling.

“Well, okay, if you insist,” I began, “but, remember you have to answer fully and truthfully.”

“I will,” she answered, “read me the question.”

I took a deep breath and asked “Do you ever think about having sex with me?”

She let go of my cock and pulled her hand into her own lap and stared at me. I knew I had caught her off guard and immediately wished I would have switched the questions and asked something else, but, after a second she said “Can I get a clarification?”

I told her she could and then she asked “Do you mean just having sex — as in just ‘fucking’, or do you mean ‘making love’?”

“Both.” I answered.

“Alright,” she said, “honestly, the answer to both is ‘Yes’”. She went on to explain that the idea of making love with me left her with too much fear that she would fall in love with me, and she knew that would most certainly end up going bad and then we wouldn’t be friends any more. “On the other hand,” she added, “I totally love that beautiful cock of yours. I can’t even begin to tell you how much it turns me on to see it and touch it. And if I thought we could have sex without YOU falling in love with me again, I would be constantly having sex with you. But to answer your question….. yes, after that one time we did it, I would love to fuck you again….. I’ve thought about it a lot. More than a lot, actually.”

I started to ask her to explain that last statement, but she stopped me saying I could only ask one question at a time, and it was now my turn to pick a number and answer one of her questions. Well, fair is fair I guess. “Alright,” I replied, “give me number five.”

Now, I figured she had some personal questions on her list, and I knew I was eventually going to have to answer one, but I didn’t think she was going to clobber me with a huge personal question right off the bat. I couldn’t have been more wrong.

“You told me once that you think about me when you masturbate,” she began, half giggling, “I want you to tell me exactly what you think about.”

Looking back, I realize now that she listened to my answer very closely and used every bit of it against me during our subsequent CFNM weekends. Well, maybe not ‘against me’ per say, but when I answered her question, she learned what it was that turned me on and she exploited that information to the hilt. She didn’t miss any details, either – it’s like she committed what I said to memory and then found ways to put it all into action in the way she teased and excited me when I was over there.

I have to admit that telling her what I thought about when I jacked-off could have been a disastrous experience. But, it wasn’t. Quite the contrary, in fact. I told her all of the seriously wicked and kinky things that went through my head when I thought about her as I stroked my cock – and she didn’t act shocked or surprised at all. She mostly sat there and listened to me, taking it all in. And once I got over my initial hesitation, I couldn’t stop myself. I actually enjoyed telling her everything and I felt very secure in the knowledge she wasn’t going to hold any of it against me. And yes, I told her absolutely everything — and in explicit detail, too.

It was incredibly exciting to sit naked next to her and describe in detail how I dreamed about her hanging her breasts over my face so I could suckle them while I beat my meat. I told her I dreamed about her sitting on my face and wiggling her little pussy down on my mouth. She didn’t flinch when I told her I fantasized about having her in a doggie position on her bed while I licked and sucked her from behind for hours on end. When I emphasized the fact that I wanted to lick and suck her ‘everywhere’, her eyebrows perked up and she smiled, but she didn’t show any shock.

The only real reactions I got was when I told her I visualized her laying naked on her bed with her knees pulled way up and her fingers playing with her pussy while I watched. She laughed at me when I told her that, saying, “Don’t hold your breath on that one.” But when I told her I’d contemplated how much fun it would be to shave her pussy bald, she giggled and warned me that she might shave me ‘down there’!

So, as I sat there, I literally confessed all my carnal desires to her while my cock strained, dripped and throbbed during the whole conversation. Little did I know that Sharron would use all the information I was telling her each week to keep me titillated, excited, aroused and erect.

But, our game of Twenty Questions worked both ways, too. I learned that she had a deep interest and fascination with my cock. Not only because it was bigger than others she’d seen and held, but because she could see it and feel it without any strings attached. I also learned that she was self-conscious about her body. She couldn’t, and wouldn’t admit she was cute, or sexy. She felt her boobs weren’t pretty and she thought her butt wasn’t perfect. I tried in vain to tell her she was stone-cold-beautiful, but, there was no convincing her. For nine out of ten men, she was a wet dream come true — a walking fantasy — a truly pretty and sexy woman.

Through the game, we embarrassingly learned that both of us had some degree of bi-curiosity. We also learned that we shared a fascination about being tied up and giving or receiving a spanking. We both admitted an interest and fear of anal play. I got her to tell me her favorite sexual activity and I told her mine. We both liked the idea of experimenting with two sex partners at once, but neither of us had ever done it. All in all, we shared our sexual thoughts, desires and fantasies with each other, content to know our secrets were safe with the other. Short of the one time where we actually had sex with each other, it was the hottest two hours we ever shared together.

On Saturdays, Sharron would always plan a weekend project for us to do together. More often than not, it was cleaning her condo. We would go from room to room where we dusted, cleaned and vacuumed. One time, we painted her bedroom and another time we wallpapered her hallway. While we worked on those projects, we listed to music CDs or talked about stuff that was going on in our lives. But throughout the day, she always took frequent liberties to feel me up or stroke me. Many times, she was content to sit and watch me work naked. We had long, deep conversations about the most nebulous topics one can imagine interspersed with an occasional hand job from her, or me outright masturbating myself in front of her.

I was never allowed to touch her unless she asked me to, and that didn’t happen for a long, long time. Actually, it wasn’t until the Saturday evening of my fifth CFNM weekend. Sharron told me she wanted to take a shower so she could wash her hair. Before I could catch myself, I asked her if I could wash it for her.

She chuckled. “Yeah, right,” she said, “you just want to see me naked.”

“No, my dear,” I corrected her, “I was only trying to pamper you a little. You could relax and I’ll take care of everything. I’ll wash your hair, massage your scalp and put conditioner in. I promise I won’t touch you anywhere you don’t want me to touch; you have my word on that. And besides, by now don’t you think I’ve earned the privilege of seeing you naked?”

Sharron crooked her head and gave me a slight smile. “You know,” she replied, “you’re right. You’ve been such a good boy, Brad, and I know I can trust you. So, yeah….. this might even be fun. I could do with a little pampering tonight.”

I think she knew how much this gesture meant to me, because she took me by the hand and led me to her hall closet where she asked me to get three clean towels down. As I reached up to the shelf to grab them, her hand found its way to my erection and she pumped me for a few seconds until I had the towels pulled down and cradled against my chest. Then, closing the closet door, she held onto my cock and pulled me along beside her as we made our way into her hall bathroom.

“You know,” she said, “I was going to shave my legs tonight. If you really want to pamper me, maybe I should let you do that, too. What do you think, Brad? Do you want the job of being my personal bath assistant?”

“Holy Fuck!” I thought. My brain exploded with a million visions of bathing her and I felt another hundred pounds of pressure build up inside my throbbing penis. Never in a thousand years did I expect her to ask me that question. I didn’t even expect her to let me wash her hair – and now here she was asking if I would be her bath assistant. Perhaps my good conduct in the proceeding months was about to pay off big time!

“Are you serious?” I asked.

“Of course.” She answered. “I think as part of your CFNM duties, you should be required to perform any personal service I might want. Just remember to keep yourself in line and don’t do anything to make me regret letting you do this. Okay?”

“No problem.” I replied.

So, I spent the next hour and a half in the bathroom with her – living the most incredible experience one can imagine. First, Sharron let me undress her. My hands were actually shaking as I removed each piece of clothing from her angelic body. When I removed her bra and her bare boobs were right in front of me, I reached down and subconsciously started to stroke myself. She halted me immediately by reaching out and stopping my hand, telling me I shouldn’t touch myself when I was bathing her. As I took my hand off my pole, Sharron giggled and whispered “Of course, that doesn’t mean I can’t touch it.” She gave me a few strokes and then told me to get on with it.

And get on with it I did! I kneeled down in front of her to pull her shorts down and she stepped out of them. As she stood there in her panties, I put my hands on her hips and leaned forward to plant light kisses her all around her belly button. She was fine with that, but when my kisses started going lower and reached the top of her panties, she put her hands on my head and stopped me.

“Hold on there, tiger.” She warned. “You’re supposed to be getting me undressed for a bath and pampering me, remember?”

I looked up at her — and in my sweetest voice begged, “Please, Sharron. Just for a minute? You know damn well what this is doing to me. Please?”

“Okay, Brad,” she answered, “no tugging on Mr. Winkie, though. I was thinking I might want to take a ride on him tonight, and if I do, I want him exploding inside of me, not inside of your hand!”

With that, Sharron spread her legs and allowed me to press my face into her panty encased pussy. At first, I nuzzled my nose between her legs and took in her scent. She was obviously excited, and as my tongue began to run up and down the silky material covering her vagina, I moved my hands behind her, clutched the cheeks of her bottom and pulled myself into her as deeply as she would allow.

She let me kiss, lick and sniff her on the outside of her panties for a minute and then said, “I think that’s about enough, Brad.” But, just as she said it, my tongue found her clit through her panties and I sucked on it. Then, instead of making me stop, she surprisingly pulled my head tighter into her crotch. Seeing an opportunity take this further, I slipped one of my hands between her legs, moved the crotch of her panties aside and then immediately slipped my tongue between her pussy lips. “Oh,” she moaned, “that feels really good.”

My hands went to her hips and I pulled her panties all the way down to give me more room to lick her. Stepping out of her panties, she reached down to her pussy and held her lips apart to give my tongue better access to the treasure between her legs.

“Now, I’m really going to pamper you.” I said looking up at her. “I’ve dreamed about licking your pussy and making you cum. Just relax and let me pleasure you.”

I began to make long, slow strokes with my tongue up and down her girl spot as she held it open for me. Her clit was poking out of its hood as she stretched her lips apart, so when I licked up to the top of her slit, I sucked Sharron’s clit into my mouth and diddled it with my tongue. After another minute, I moved one of my hands between her legs again and slipped one finger slowly up into her pussy and wiggled it around.

Oh, yes! Right there!” She groaned when my finger found her g-spot and began to massage it. “That feels really good…. right there!”

I tried to go slow and drag it out as long as possible. Hell, could you blame me? I didn’t know if I would ever get another chance to munch away at her pretty pussy. But, either Sharron had a hair trigger, or I licked and sucked her exactly the way she liked it because in only a couple of minutes, she was ready to cum. “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum!” She moaned. And all of a sudden, like someone lit off a stick of dynamite, she yelled “Aaaaaahhhhhhh!”

I took my finger out of her pussy and held her by the hips until she settled down and caught her breath. While she regained her composure, I stared into her pussy — memorizing the way it looked so I could recall it the next time I masturbated. All the while, I hoped this wouldn’t be the last time I got to see her this intimately.

My dick was throbbing to the point where it was hurting. I needed some relief — I needed to cum. But, remembering her words from earlier, I fought off the urge to touch myself and stood up to hold her. When I did, I bent my cock down and maneuvered it between her legs so it rubbed up lengthwise between her pussy lips. “Oh, Gawd!” she moaned. “Brad, oh Gawd!”

I rubbed her pussy with my cock while I held her, feeling her now hardened nipples poking into my chest. Holding her tightly while I sawed my cock back and forth between her legs, she began to gasp and finally said “You don’t know how bad I want to feel you inside me right now.”

Taking a risk, I reached down and hooked my hands under her butt and literally picked her up and pulled her legs around me until she hooked them together behind my back. Then, moving my hands back under her behind, I lifted her up until her vagina was hovering above my cock – and I held her there. “You want to feel it in you?” I inquired.

Starring at each other, it was as if time stopped while I waited for her answer. Finally, I didn’t wait any longer, and I lowered her slowly until I felt my cock nudge against her vulva and then I stopped again. “Yes or no?” I asked.

The look in her eyes was priceless. Here I was holding her — supporting her weight — with her pussy just a fraction of an inch from sliding down on top of my hardness. Then, her expression changed and she tightened her arms around my neck, buried her face into my neck and answered “Yes.”

I adjusted my hands under her butt feeling for the sides of her pussy, and when I found her lips, I pulled them apart, and shifted around until I knew my cock was at the entrance of her vagina. Then slowly, I lowered her down onto my cock. As I did, Sharron moaned into my neck as all eight inches of my throbbing member began to slide into her. When it was finally all the way in, I lifted her up an inch or two and then gently thrust up into her.

“Oh, yes,” she gasped, “I can feel you all the way inside me…. filling me. Fuck me now, Brad. Come on, baby, give it to me.”

I knew I couldn’t comfortably hold her weight much longer so I stepped toward the tub and told her to reach up and take hold of the shower bar. Once she did, it was much easier to hold her weight in my arms and I began to slide my cock in and out of her pussy. It was an amazing sight, watching her breasts jiggling in time with my pistoning cock. Her pussy lips were stretched open, grasping my cock tightly as I slid all the way into her womanhood.

“Crack!” We heard. It was the sound of the shower bar, under the stress of her weight, about to come loose from the wall.

I shifted under her to get a better grip under her bottom, prepared to take her weight again in my hands — and told her to let go of the shower bar. When she did, I turned and carried her — still impaled on my cock, to her bedroom where I carefully bent down and laid her on her bed. I was going to pull out, figuring I’d lost my chance, but, she hooked her ankles together tightly behind my back and looked up at me saying, “Don’t stop now, Brad. I want to feel you all the way in me. Do it, baby,” she urged, “come on…. fuck me.”

I leaned into her and pushed my cock in. As I did, she lifted her knees to her chest and opened her legs wide. Looking down, I saw the pinkness of her pussy stretched open as I fucked her. Her eyes were closed and her head was rolling side to side in time with my thrusts. I reached out to grab her ankles, holding them up and out while I fucked her pussy. Gawd, it was good. She was a goddess, and she was lying on her back with her legs open letting me lay the meat to her.

“Sharron, touch yourself, would you?” I asked. “Can you play with your pussy while I fuck you?”

She looked up at me and smiled a little grin as her hands moved down between her legs. As they got closer to her pussy, she stopped. “Sharron,” I said, “you’ve been watching me do it for weeks. Come on,” I begged, “let me watch you play with yourself.”

Her hands continued down to her pussy and she started to touch her clit with her finger. My pace increased and I started thrusting into her as deeply as I could. “Oh, yeah,” I moaned, “that’s nice. I love watching you do that.”

With one hand, she held herself open so I could see her perfectly while her other hand played with her clit. I was starting to get so close to cuming now – the vision of her masturbating and holding her pussy open for me to see was just too much. I could feel it starting to build down deep in my loins – I knew I was going to blow before long and I told her. “I’m gonna cum soon. Do you want me to pull out?

“No way, baby! Fuck me.” Sharron moaned. “Cum in me. I want to feel you cum inside me.”

I was in a state of euphoria, looking down at the woman of my fantasies. She was begging me to fuck her and asking me to cum inside her. Her pussy was splayed open and between what I saw going on between her legs and her tits jiggling in time with my thrusts, I completely lost it.

“I’m cuming,” I groaned, “I’m cuming.”

“Come on baby, shoot your cum in me!” She cried.

I tried to squeeze my orgasm back as long as I could, but, it didn’t work. The first jolt hit me hard, causing me to shudder and recoil as my cock erupted inside her. As my hot cum splashed inside her womb, she moaned and started to thrash under me. “Gawd! I can feel it. Come on, fuck me. Harder! Harder!”

My orgasm seemed to last forever, and during it, I slammed into her time after time like a wild man, bucking into her until I was totally spent and out of breath.

I finally let go of her ankles and fell down over her, barely able to hold myself up. She reached up and pulled me down to her with my cock still lodged inside her pussy, and she kissed me. I mean she seriously kissed me…. like a lover’s kiss.

“That was unbelievable!” She said excitedly as she broke the kiss. “Did you get off on that?” She asked. “Did you get off on seeing me touch my pussy for you? Just like in your jack off fantasy?”

“You looked so beautiful doing that!” I answered. “Thank you, Sharron. I mean it, really…. Thank you.”

“Okay, now you can do something for me.” Sharron replied, pushing me off her and rolling out from under me. “Lie down, Brad. I want you to make me cum again.”

My cock wasn’t completely soft yet, but, it wasn’t hard enough for her to ride me so I was a little confused. I was about to ask her to let me rest for a while so I could get it up again, but, before I knew it, she was moving over me, turning around and the next thing I knew, she was straddling me in a sixty-nine position about to sit her just fucked pussy right down on my face.

“Didn’t you say you fantasized about me sitting on your face?” She asked, as she stopped with her pussy just an inch or so above my mouth. “Yes or no, Brad.”

There was no reason for me to answer. I simply reached up and pulled her hips down and began licking. I didn’t care, and it didn’t matter that her pussy was filled with my cum. Right now, all I wanted was Sharron’s pussy on my face.

I started by kissing her wet lips, but soon I couldn’t hold myself back and thrust my tongue into her and began to suck and lick her with passion. Sharron was trying to stay motionless on top of me, but, as I sucked her pussy she started to squirm and it was hard to keep my mouth on her. A moment later, I felt her grasp my cock in her hand and then felt the warmth of her mouth close around it.

It was funny, but the one thing that stood out in my mind was that she was sucking my cock…. the cock that had just been deep inside her and it was certainly covered with her own pussy juice. Yet, Sharron didn’t seem to be holding back. In fact, from what I could tell, she was taking me deeply into her mouth, undoubtedly tasting the mixture of my cum and her juices.

Needless to say, I was impressed, and not wanting her to think I was one of those guys that had some kind of phobia about going down on their partner after intercourse, I focused my attention on her vagina and happily licked and sucked her thoroughly, dedicating myself to making her cum again.

I knew I had deposited a huge load of sperm up into her, but I couldn’t discern anything unusual as I licked and sucked her pussy. Maybe it was because my only goal was to make her cum, or maybe it was because I didn’t have any guilt or shame about what I was doing.

So, I went to work licking her everywhere I could, nibbling her clit and thrusting my tongue up into her pussy. She stopped sucking my cock and just held it tightly while I made love to her vagina with my tongue. I heard her moan a lot and she said something to me, but I couldn’t understand what she was saying so I just kept eating her. Along the way, she started huffing and puffing and I felt her legs shake, so I backed off her clit a little. When she started to relax, I sucked her clit into my mouth and she started to moan again. I did this three or four times, bringing her close and then backing off — giving her a taste of her own medicine…. teaching her a lesson for teasing me so much.

Finally, no matter what I did, she seemed to be getting closer and closer to orgasm. I figured I might as well finish her off — so, covering her clit and pussy with my mouth, I concentrated on driving as much feeling into her pussy as I could by working on her clit and flicking it back and forth with my tongue. In an instant, she started to buck wildly on top of my face, almost out of control. At first, I wasn’t sure if she was cuming or still getting close, but, when I felt the flood of her sweet pussy juice flooding over me, I knew she was in the middle of a strong orgasm.

In a million years, I could never explain to you how satisfying it was to see her lose control and cum that hard. There was no pretense to it. There was no modesty. This was pure sexual gratification that overtook her in such a volume that she had no choice other than to give in and let it consume her.

Finally, she slumped over, completely exhausted — gasping to catch her breath. Perhaps it was cruel, but I smiled to myself in the knowledge that I could make her cum this hard. It was true poetic justice….. I had known for years that I could make her feel things she never felt before, and I was right. And now, she knew it, too.

She rested for a good five minutes slumped over me. As she lay there, her hips elevated a little so I got to enjoy the close up view of her drenched and satisfied pussy as it hovered a few inches above my face. The light was perfect and I studied the way the different shades of pink blended together inside her inner lips and down through the throat of her vagina. Her clit was very dainty, but with her lips pulled apart like they were, it proudly poked out and while I wanted to reach out and suck on it again, I didn’t because I knew she would be ultra sensitive there after such a moving cum. Not surprisingly at all, there were no visible traces of the huge blast of sperm I deposited inside her. Hmm, imagine that.

Sharron finally lifted up and rolled off me. Her hair was a mess and her face was red and flushed. Her chest was covered with a sexual blush that couldn’t be missed. “Whew.” She said as she brushed the hair out of her face.

I waited for her to say something resembling “Thank You”, but, she only sat there glossy eyed looking at me. She reached over and put her hands on my cock, which was hard again from gazing up into her pussy so close to my face. Slowly, she bent down and kissed its head then licked a small drop of cum from the tip.

“I’m ready for my bath now.” She said quite plainly, and then she rose up off the bed and walked out of the room.

I laid there in complete shock as I watched her leave. In the few seconds that I remained behind, I wondered if I had done something wrong or if it wasn’t as good for her as I thought. “Fuck!” I cursed to myself.

When I walked into the bathroom, Sharron was bending over into the tub about to turn on the water. “Hey,” I spoke up, “let me do that.”

When she straightened up, I squeezed past her and I could just barely make out that her eyes were pink and her cheeks were wet. Was she crying? She turned away from me and busied herself at the bathroom sink while I adjusted the running water and tested it several times with my hand. I didn’t know what else to do, so I just gave her some time while I watched the tub fill up. When the tub was about half full, I turned around and she was standing there, in all her naked beauty, watching me. My eyes glanced down to her still wet pussy and I could see her distended clit poking out between her lips at the top of her slit. Even standing still, she was an amazingly beautiful woman and unbelievably sexy.

She didn’t say a word as she stepped past me and got into the tub, arranging herself so I could wash her hair from where I was outside the bath tub. Silently, I went through the process of rinsing her hair first, then lathering and massaging, rinsing and lathering again. All the while, her eyes were closed and she didn’t make a sound. I had ample time to stare down at her breasts and her nipples, but, I got the feeling from her silence that something was horribly wrong.

I applied conditioner in her hair and let it sit for a few minutes. While we waited, I looked around in her bathroom and found her shaver so I could shave her legs. There was a can of shaving cream on the ledge inside the tub, but having seen a bottle of Intensive Care Lotion on her vanity, I elected to reach for that, instead.

I used the Intensive Care Lotion to shave her legs. When I started, she looked at me like I didn’t know what I was doing, but, I just kept on. Still, she hadn’t said a word to me and I had this sinking feeling she was definitely regretting letting me bathe and shave her.

I felt like I needed to say something, so as I slid the razor down her calf, I told her how I’d read that using the lotion, instead of shave cream, would produce a much closer and smoother shave with no irritation. Still, she didn’t speak to me at all.

As I shaved her legs, she held them up out of the water for me and ran her hands across the areas I was finished with. I’m not saying I didn’t peek between her legs while I was shaving her, because I did. And, Sharron noticed me looking, but she didn’t make any moves to obstruct my view. While I was finishing her second leg, she was spread open so much I could clearly see the folds of pink between her labia. Catching me staring at her femininity, she finally spoke to me, saying “If you nick me because you’re not paying attention to what you’re doing, this will be the last time I let you do this.”

I felt like a scolded dog after hearing her warning, but when I looked up at her face, she was wearing a slight smile and I took heart in the fact that maybe she wasn’t mad at me, after all. I asked her if she wanted me to shave her pussy, but she shook her head to tell me no. I would have genuinely loved to do that for her — I’m sure she probably knew it, too.

Soon, we let the water out of the bathtub and she told me to get in with her, close the shower curtain and turn the shower on. I didn’t realize how cramped we would be in her tub/shower, but she didn’t ask me to get out, so as the shower ran I picked up the soap and asked her to turn around so I could wash her back.

She propped herself up against the shower wall as I soaped her body one area at a time. I washed her everywhere except her breasts and feminine areas. God knows, I didn’t want to push my luck and go right for her tits or pussy, but once she saw that I was avoiding her private areas, she told me it was okay to wash there, too.

Bravely, I reached my hands up to her breasts and started to wash them. Truthfully, this was the first time I had really held her orbs in my hands. They were soft and perfect. I ran my fingers over her nipples and felt them jump to attention at my touch. There was no other reaction from her — no pulling back or telling me to stop – so I kept touching her there, lingering longer than I actually needed to.

At last, I finally got a reaction from her that I liked. She reached down and took my cock in her hands and held it. She didn’t jerk me, or stroke me — she just held my elongated package as I washed her breasts.

Without saying anything, I moved to her side and put my hand down between her legs to wash her pussy. At the same time, my other hand went behind her to wash her bottom. As I gently washed her pussy lips with one hand, my other hand was slipping between her butt cheeks until I felt her other hole. Very slowly and tentatively, I washed both places in unison. Her eyes were closed now, and I took a chance that she was enjoying what I was doing, so in a bold move, I moved my soapy finger between her butt cheeks and pressed my fingertip against her rosebud.

A quick intake of breath escaped her mouth as my fingertip barely slipped into her. Sharron’s eyes were still closed, but she hadn’t pulled away, so I pulled my fingertip out, ran it around her opening and pushed it in again, this time a little deeper. At the same time, I ran the soapy fingers of my other hand up and down her slit, playing with her clitoris.

Her hand rose to grasp my shoulder and she shuffled her feet further apart. I took this as an invitation and her permission to go further, so I kept touching her — front and back. Each time I pulled my finger out of her backside, I got fresh soap on it and put it back in, only a little deeper each time. Soon, I had most of my finger in her butt. She hadn’t stopped me — there was no pulling away or tightening up, but I didn’t give her any reason to be afraid or concerned, either. I went very slowly and I was sure she wasn’t feeling any discomfort.

Once my finger was comfortably in her bottom, I began to concentrate my other hand on gently stroking her pussy. She leaned into me, resting all her weight against me as I masturbated her pussy and probed her most secret place with my soapy finger. After a minute, I realized she was panting lightly and I knew then she was getting off on it. I didn’t want to risk any fear that I was going to hurt her bottom, so I just let my finger stay inside her where it was and continued to play with her pussy and clit.

Before long, she was swaying side to side while she leaned against me. I though I felt her try to wiggle down on my finger a little more and when she did it a second time, I pressed my finger up into her bottom until she spoke. “There.” She moaned softly. “Hmmm. That’s nice. Just leave it right there.”

I kept stroking her pussy up and down until she was moaning again. She was getting a little louder each time and when she started to shake I knew she was on the verge of another climax. I kept it slow, though, and let her press against my hand in her pussy to control the pressure and create the feeling she wanted. Soon, she grunted and fell into me, shaking in my arms as she came.

As soon as she was finished cuming, I carefully and slowly slid my finger out of her butt and removed my hand from her pussy. Wrapping my arms around her body, I held her to me and turned her into the warm water and let it silently beat down on her back as we stood together.

We stayed like that for a long time. Soon, Sharron turned into me fully, pressing her breasts into me and laid her cheek on my chest. I took the liberty of rubbing her back and stroking her hair, as if I was holding my lover. After a few minutes I realized she was quietly crying. There were no big hiccups, and no heaving — but there were tears running down her face and even though we were in the shower, I could see her tears.

“Sharron, you’re crying. Did I do something wrong?” I asked. “Did I hurt you?”

She shook her head back and forth to tell me ‘No’. “What’s wrong then?” I asked.

“Nothing.” she answered. “I’ll tell you later. Let me wash you now.” She replied.

With that, she pulled away from me and looked up into my eyes. She really had been crying. Her eyes were obviously red and wet. Instantly, my heart went out to her and all I wanted to do was kiss away what ever made her sad and make everything better. But, she smiled at me, took the soap in her hands and began to rub it all over my chest. I was quiet as I watched her methodically wash me — she wasn’t in any hurry and I enjoyed the feeling of her dainty hands and soft touch skimming over my body.

When she was done with my chest, she soaped her hands up and reached down toward my cock. Tenderly, she washed my balls, cupping them carefully as she bent down to see what she was doing. Then, moving to my rod, she stroked me with a soapy hand, cleaning my cock of our combined sex juices from earlier.

Glancing up at me, she smiled and stood to my side, just as I had done with her. Never letting go of my cock, she ran her soapy fingers between the cheeks of my ass until her finger came to rest in direct contact with my bottom hole. She paused for a moment and as I looked over at her, I knew exactly what she was going to do. Sure enough, just as I had done, she slowly pressed her fingertip in and held it there. My cock lurched in her hand and she giggled. As our eyes locked together, her finger slipped in deeper causing my cock to jerk again inside her grasp.

“You must like this.” She said. “Does it feel good when I touch you there?” Sharron asked.

“I think so.” I answered. “Just go slow, would you?”

Like I had done, she started to masturbate me with one hand while her other hand played with my butt. She was slow and gentle, thankfully. I felt each fraction of an inch as her finger worked its way into me until I felt the palm of her hand flat against my butt cheeks.

I wasn’t sure if I was embarrassed or thankful. Yeah, okay it did feel a little good. Alright…… maybe it felt more than a little good. But, I didn’t want to admit it. That wouldn’t be very manly, now would it? And, what would she think if I told her it felt great?

I think she could read the fear in my eyes, and perhaps wanting to spare me any further embarrassment, she didn’t say anything more as she slowly stroked my cock and gently probed my southern border. I was just getting into the feel of her soapy finger in my butt and her fist sliding up and down my erect member when she stopped. “I don’t want to wear you out,” she informed me, “if I’m going to use this thing later, I probably should let you rest for a while.”

Good thing she stopped, too. Between what she was doing in front — and the unusual, but pleasurable feeling from her finger in back, I would have quickly ejaculated all over both of us. Instead, she finished washing me up and then asked me to get out of the tub and told me to dry off. When I was dry, I heard her turn off the water and open the shower curtain, leaving her standing there, dripping wet, totally naked and amazingly beautiful.

Asking for a towel, she wrapped her hair in it and then stepped out. Reaching for another towel, she complimented my bath and shower skills, making an especially big deal out of the way I shaved her legs and how smooth and perfect they felt. All the while, I watched as she bent and twisted — drying her whole body in front of me as if we had done this hundreds of times together. My cock was still hard, a fact she didn’t overlook, because just as much as I was staring at her naked body, she was staring at mine.

Before long she was dry and without even picking up her clothes or straightening up the bathroom, she walked past me, saying “Come on.” Hanging my own towel up, I followed her into her bedroom and watched as she pulled the comforter down her bed. Turning to look at me, she motioned me over and told me to get on the bed and lie down. “I need to feel you in me again. Is that okay, Brad? Can I get on top of you?” She asked.

Now that was a hell of a stupid question. Did she honestly think I wouldn’t let the angel of my life ride my cock? Damn, as far as I was concerned she could tie me to the bed and keep me prisoner for days, or weeks even — repeatedly fuck me until my cock gave up and refused to get hard again. Hell, there was no need for her to ask.

But as I lay down with my erection poking up wantonly, she thanked me, climbed up on the bed, straddled my body and reached down to pick up my entire length and then with one smooth move she sat on top of me, sliding her pussy down my pole until it was all the way in her.

She sighed and then bounced around on top of me. With each bounce, I felt my cock go into her a little deeper. Then, looking down at me, she placed her hands on my chest and leaned way down. When she did, I reached up to her tits and cupped them tenderly as I rubbed her nipples between my fingers. Her nipples immediately hardened and she moaned deeply while I tweaked them. Leaning down even more, I was able to reach my head up enough to take one of her nipples in my mouth and suckle her while I played with her other breast.

For the next hour, she rode on top of me, alternately grinding her pussy down on me and sliding up and down my pole. I laid there and watched her cum four or five times, letting her have as much of my cock as she desired. I tried hard not to get too excited, but she almost took me over the edge several times. For me, I was satisfied enough just to know it was my cock that she was enjoying. I was amazed to see the different ways she rode me — even turning around and riding me backwards. That was pretty cool, too, because I could see my cock sliding into her pussy as she humped me and I got a nice long look at her from the back, which excited me tremendously. Yes, it was nasty — but as I watched her raise and lower her haunches, the only thing I could think of was how breathtaking it was just to watch her fuck me.

Before Sharron was done, though, she sat up on top of me and looked down into my eyes. Then, she did the most amazing thing — squeezed and relaxed her pussy muscles while she sat there. “Oh, Gawd!” I moaned. Sharron just smiled and wiggled her pelvis as she continued to squeeze and release my cock. She started to move up and down my pole, squeezing me as she did. I began to thrust my hips up, trying vainly to get in time with her movements. Each time our bodies moved, she clamped down on me, gripping my penis as it tried to move inside her.

Sharron leaned down, pressing her chest to mine and wrapping her arms around my neck. She started nipping at my ear, playfully kissing me and blowing warm air across my skin. When I started to feel myself about to cum, I hardly had any time at all to warn her that I was close. It came on me so fast and so strong, all I could do is lay there and let her fuck me.

I started to moan and wheeze as I felt my orgasm start. “Ooooohhhhhhh!” I groaned. “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum!” I cried.

She seemed to pick up her pace once she heard that I was about to explode. Her hips, flying up and down on top of my pole with lighting speed, crashed into me each time she came down. Then she would rise up and crash down on me again — and all the while, she kept squeezing my cock with her pussy. “Come on, baby,” she urged, “cum in me.”

“Fuck!” I yelled as I exploded into her, coating her insides with my hot cum.

When it was over, I laid there like a rag doll, absolutely spent and worn out. She sat up and looked down at me with a big smirk on her face. “That must have been a big one.” She said, “I felt it.”

I was still trying to catch my breath when she got off me, letting my softening cock slip from her pussy. Glancing over at her, I watched her arrange herself on her hands and knees. Then, spreading her knees wide and laying her head down on a pillow, she looked at me. At first, I thought she was resting, but with her butt up in the air like it was — and her knees spread wide apart, it appeared like she was waiting for something. And, she was.

“Go ahead.” She said. “You can lick me from behind if you want to. You told me you fantasized about that.”

I instantly knew what she was talking about. She was referring to our conversation where I described what I thought about when I jacked off — and how I told her I wanted to get behind her and enjoy myself by sucking and licking her all over. Now, I know some people might see this as an incredibly nasty and possibly perverted desire, but, why would someone hesitate to touch, kiss or lick someone they loved — even ‘back there’? Seems to me that if you really did love someone, there wouldn’t be any boundaries as to what you would do sexually. Right?

Okay, damn it! I knew I wasn’t supposed to be in love with her anymore. I even promised her I wouldn’t fall in love with her again. And maybe I wasn’t….. or maybe I was. Hell, I don’t know, but, how could I forget all those years of longing and all those fantasies, especially when they were now coming true? “Fuck it!” I said to myself. It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered. All I knew was that she was on her hands and knees and she was offering herself to me.

I scampered behind her upturned bottom and looked at her. My Gawd, she was indescribably sexy and gorgeous in that pose. Her knees were wide apart and I had a full, wide open view of her wet and glistening pussy, still coated with our mixed fluids from just a few minutes ago. Then, right there in front of me was the petite little hole my finger had been in while I washed her up.

I reached my finger out and slid it easily into her pussy – past her labia and then deeply into her vagina. Knowing full well that she’d deliberately made me cum in her didn’t persuade me to stop. It didn’t even slow me down.

I spent the next thirty minutes totally propelling myself into my fantasy….. licking, sucking and kissing every inch of her lower body my tongue and lips could reach. I didn’t stop to think or consider anything — not even as I held her tender cheeks apart and tongued her bottom. Sharron must have enjoyed it, too, because I heard a flurry of moans and gasps as she shuddered to orgasm at least twice.

When I was done, I lay down next to her and we smiled at each other. When she finally stretched her legs out and relaxed herself, she snuggled up next to me and I put my arms around her.

“Sharron, will you tell me now why were you crying in the shower?” I asked.

Her smile faded and she looked at me in a way I’ve never seen before. Her face turned serious and she scooted back several inches and propped herself up on her pillow. She started to speak, but then she stopped. After a moment, she looked down at the sheet under us and poked her finger nervously at an imaginary spot as she finally spoke.

“Brad, uh….. you really were in love with me, weren’t you.” She said.

Before I could answer, Sharron went on, saying, “I don’t mean that as a question. It was an observation, or maybe I should say — it was a realization.”

“What I’m trying to say,” she added, “is that I just realized what that must have been like for you day after day. All those times we did things together….. it had to be heart wrenching for you. I can’t get over how noble you were and how thoughtless I was — how blind I was to it. And for all those years you were content to just be my friend.” She looked up at me and I could see she was struggling with what she was trying to say.

I only nodded my head, not knowing what she expected of me. Then she continued, saying, “I don’t know anyone else but you that would have been that loyal to your heart. I feel horrible about not feeling the same way, Brad. I feel horrible that you wasted so much time on me. So, when we were in bed earlier, I was just having sex, while you were really ‘making love’ to me. I saw it in your eyes and I felt it in your touch. It made me feel ashamed of myself, you know?”

“Ah,” I replied, “I see. Sharron, let’s don’t dredge this up again. I thought that was all settled, and besides, I’m over it now.”

“Really?” She asked. “You’re really over it?”

Her question brought back all the longing and all the feelings I had for her, but, I knew this was something we needed to talk about. I reached out to hold her hand and told her I was over it and I didn’t regret anything.

“But, I broke your heart, right?” She replied.

“It’s not a matter of that, Sharron.” I answered. “Just because we’re not in love romantically doesn’t mean I can’t love you anymore. Okay, maybe it’s not the same kind of love as before, but I can still care about you. I can still be your friend. And you know what? Since I came to grips with this, I’ve been able to have something with you that I would have never had. And I think we’ve enjoyed some pretty good sex, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, that’s for sure.” She agreed. “The sex has been the best I’ve ever had.”

“And I’ll continue to be your naked man as long as you want to keep this up.” I added.

That last part made Sharron smile. “Thank you for not pressuring me or expecting anything from me in return.” She said. Then perking up, she said, “And I’ll take you up on being my naked man. You know, it works out fairly well, don’t you think?” She asked.

“I mean,” she said, “you seem to enjoy being naked, and I enjoy having my best friend all to myself one weekend a month. Plus, it’s kind of a fantasy come true for me to have a man who will let me see him naked and whom I can touch whenever I want without all the bullshit boyfriend overhead. Plus,” she added, “I really do love your cock, Brad.”

“Well I’m glad to hear you say that you’re getting off on all this.” I replied. “Hopefully, it makes you wet and horny, too.”

“You have no idea,” Sharron answered, “I just love seeing you play with yourself, especially when you do it right in front of me. Just about every night I play with myself to the memory of how you make yourself cum and the way your cock is always so hard for me.”

“Oh, my gawd!” She exclaimed. “That sounds absolutely ’slutty’, doesn’t it?”

I grinned as she blushed.

“No, not at all.” I answered. “Honestly, if I knew a girl as cute as you that wanted to get naked in front of me and let me watch her masturbate, I would probably be just as happy about it as you are.”

We talked for another hour or so. Somewhere along the way, we both fell asleep. I woke up hours later — in the middle of the night, to find her sleeping soundly next to me. I watched her for a few minutes while she slept. I watched her tender breasts rise and fall with every breath she took and I even reached out and lightly touched one of her nipples.

Sighing, I got out of her bed and started to pull the comforter up over her sleeping body. I paused for a second to admire the dainty furrow between her legs, but I didn’t touch her again. Somehow, it just didn’t seem right to take advantage of the trust she had in me to violate her when she was sleeping. So as I pulled the comforter up to her shoulders, I bent down and kissed her lips very softly and whispered “Good night, my angel.”

I turned off the light as I left her bedroom and closed the door behind me. In all our CFNM weekends, she never invited me to sleep with her in her bed. I would have loved to, but one of our rules was that I was supposed to sleep in her spare bedroom with the door open, so that’s exactly what I did.

The next morning, we talked in detail about what happen the night before. Sharron readily agreed that the sex we shared together was the best sex she ever experienced and after a long talk, she suggested that on future CFNM weekends, we would set the CFNM aside briefly and spend a few hours devoted to each other’s sexual pleasure. Needless to say, I was elated, gratified and I agreed immediately.

So, the next CFNM weekend seemingly started out like any other. But, as I arrived on Friday evening, I carried with me with a sense of breathless anticipation knowing there was going to be sex between the two of us. As usual, I stood in front of Sharron and undressed until I was naked. She amused herself by fondling my balls and tugging on my cock for a few minutes and told me she was going to keep me busy doing chores until Saturday evening. Then, after dinner on Saturday, I would bathe her, shave her and we would spend the rest of Saturday night taking turns pleasuring each other.

“I’m going to let you shave me, uh, down there.” Sharron said, pointing down below her waist. “But you better be careful,” she added, “I’ve heard horrible stories from some of my friends who’ve let men with razors close to their va-jay-jay.”

“Oh, you don’t have anything to worry about.” I immediately replied, smiling broadly. “I promise I’ll take my time, go really slow and be very careful.” I added, “I’m going to savor and enjoy every minute of it, too.”

Sharron smiled a knowing grin, saying, “Yeah, I bet you will!” In as much as I think shaving her pubes was more for my enjoyment, I think she got off on the idea of having me between her spread legs, catering to her pussy, and touching her intimately while I removed her pussy hair. In any event, I was overjoyed about the possibility of seeing her pussy completely bare and thinking about how her smooth vulva would feel against my face as I licked up and down her slit.

I couldn’t have anticipated the level of sexual tension that built up between the two of us that weekend. Shortly after I arrived, she disappeared into her bedroom and returned a few minutes later wearing only a t-shirt and a pair of tight, silky, white bikini panties. Then, she acted completely innocent and nonchalant about the way she was dressed. Of course my cock reacted by staying rock hard all through the evening. Her tight little t-shirt clearly displayed the outline of her boobs, and her nipples poked out at me as if they were begging for attention. And if that wasn’t enough, no matter how many times she fixed them, her panties seemed to repeatedly find their way creased up between her pussy lips, giving her a pronounced camel toe that I could see clearly.

Now, don’t get me wrong — I’m not at all complaining about the way she was dressed. She wasn’t doing anything provocative and she didn’t seem to be overtly flaunting her body or acting like an exhibitionist, but I simply couldn’t take my eyes off her. By 10PM that Friday night, she’d made me masturbate three times in front of her in an attempt to keep my erections at bay. But only thirty minutes after my third jerk-off session, I got hard again looking at her crotch as she sat cross-legged on her couch next to me. She pretended to be exasperated with me, saying “Jeez, Brad, you would think you’ve never seen a girl in her underwear before.”

Well, what the fuck did she expect? So, let me put this in perspective…… a really cute chick who I’d fantasized about for years was in her sexy panties and I can see the outline of her pussy lips pushing against the crotch panel of her panties. Now, did she really think I wasn’t going to get turned on? Was I supposed to look away or something? Yeah, right. Like that’s ever going to happen.

I know damn well she was secretly delighted with my reaction. To tell you the truth, though, I kind of liked the way she was teasing me. And it all seemed to end with me having a solid hard-on and needing to stroke myself in front of her, which I didn’t mind doing, and she didn’t mind watching. Funny, even though she’d now seen my cock more times than anyone else in my life, it was still a hell of a thrill to perform for her and each time I ejaculated in her presence, she appeared to be just as excited and amazed as the first time I ever did it.

Saturday morning I got up before her to make breakfast, which is what I always did. Wearing her kitchen apron to protect my naked chest and Mr. Winkie from hot bacon grease, I was just about ready to start cooking her omelet when Sharron joined me in the kitchen. As I turned to say ‘Good Morning’ I almost choked. If I thought her outfit last night was hot, what she wore this morning was sizzling.

Sharron was wearing a thin, extremely low cut camisole and her nipples were poking out prominently from beneath it. As if that wasn’t enough to cause me to stare, she was wearing perhaps the smallest thong I have ever seen in my life. It had just a small triangle of see through fabric covering her pussy and thin spaghetti straps across the hips and nothing but thin butt floss up the back. As I gawked at her outfit, she held her arms out to her sides and turned around completely so I could take in the full effect.

“I take it you approve?” She asked, pointing to my cock and snickering.

“You love teasing me like this, don’t you?” I asked.

Sharron giggled, then walked up to me and shoved her hand under my apron to feel my hardness. “Yep!” She said as she squeezed my cock and stroked me a few times. “I bet if I dressed like this all the time I could get you to do anything I wanted. Right?” She asked.

Indeed. But, what she didn’t realize was I would have done anything for her anyway. Walking around like she did last night, and now this morning, was only pushing me closer and closer to the point where I was either going to have to throw her on the floor and seriously partake in her womanly charms, or tie her to the bed and have my way with her until I couldn’t get it up any more. I don’t think there’s a court in this land that would find me guilty of any crime, either.

But, I held my tongue, and instead of being a smart-ass, I answered, “If you dressed like that all the time you would be in jail for man slaughter, Sharron. I would die from lack of blood to my brain because it was all rushing to my cock!”

Sharron laughed as she let go of my pole and made her way to the coffee mug I had waiting for her on the counter. As she walked away from me, I drank up the view of her nearly-naked butt cheeks, shook my head in disbelief and went back to cooking our breakfast.

On Saturday, we cleaned every room in her condo and did all her laundry. We took turns picking out audio CDs and singing the songs as they came on. It was excruciatingly difficult to be around her all day while she was wearing the thin camisole and tiny panties. As she bent and reached for things, I got wonderful glimpses down her top and between her legs.

“No jerking off for you today.” Sharron told me as we worked. “I want you hot, hard and anxious for me tonight. I’ve been looking forward to this, and I want you to be ready to go a long time!”

We worked side by side all morning and by noon, my poor cock was aching for release. When I asked her if I could get a little relief, she laughed and told me ‘No’, explaining how much stronger my hard-on would be for her if I held off a few more hours until we had our mutual play time. By 2PM I was getting desperate. My cock was leaking precum and with every step I took, I felt my eight inch rod bounce up and down as it poked out in front of me. Sharron was beside herself with laughter at my predicament, even going so far as to mock comfort me by saying, “Oh, poor baby.”

At about 4PM, she mysteriously left me alone saying she had to make a phone call and needed some privacy. We were just about to put the last load of laundry into her washing machine when she brought this up. And what do you think the last stuff left to wash was?

Yes, you guessed it. Her lingerie. Specifically, it was a weeks worth of her bras and panties.

My gawd, I have to honestly say that standing there with a pile of her bras and panties in front of me brought on a sexual rush which I can’t describe. These were the actual bras that cradled Sharron’s sweet breasts and protected those cute nipples from the prying eyes of the world. And these were the panties that guarded the entrance to the throne of her womanhood, and I was in awe to have all these extremely personal garments within my reach and without her watching over me. Upon my inspection, several of Sharron’s panties were…. how should I say it…… “Choice”.

Obviously, her anticipation of our CFNM weekend during the previous week had kept her wet and her panties held the proof. Unbelievably, the pile of lingerie even included the white bikini panties she wore on Friday evening and once I noticed them, I was tempted to steal them. But, of course, I knew it would be impossible to get away with.

Cursing to myself, I finally realized she was in her bedroom, behind closed doors and talking on the phone. I disobeyed my normally good judgment and made a decision to take a break from doing her laundry and take some time to enjoy those bikini panties right then and there – and in the exact manner for which the laws of nature intended. “She’ll never know.” I told myself as I chuckled wickedly.

Now, one of Sharron’s CFNM rules was that any time I had the need to jack-off, she was supposed to be present so she could watch. In the many CFNM visits we’d shared, I never once broke that rule. But this time, I was insane with excitement and grabbed my cock without hesitation and began to jerk myself as I held her panties to my nose, breathing in her feminine scent.

“Brad!” I heard her exclaim behind me.

I turned to see Sharron standing several feet away with her hands on her hips and a scowl on her face.

“I thought we had an understanding.” Sharron said disappointedly.

“Damn it, Sharron,” I replied nervously, “you’ve been prancing around in your panties for two days teasing me….. just pushing me to the point where you knew I was going to break.”

“You were hovering over me all morning, and then just as the only thing left to wash was your lingerie, you conveniently had to make a phone call and suddenly disappeared.” I added.

“Admit it, Sharron,” I continued, “in all the weeks I’ve been coming here, I never once broke any of the rules. I’ve shown remarkable control and you know it. And I don’t believe for one minute that you really had to make a call at the exact time you knew I was going to be alone with your panties. This is a damn setup!”

The scowl on her face turned into a smile and Sharron took several steps toward me and put her hands around my throbbing member. “Okay, okay,” she replied, “I admit it. It was a setup. And yes, you’ve been an amazingly good naked man.”

“But,” she added, “that doesn’t change the fact that you broke one of our rules and I don’t think you should be able to talk your way out of it.”

“What do you mean by that?” I asked.

“Well,” she answered, “I think there should be some kind of punishment for trying to secretly take advantage of my panties and play with your self behind my back.”

“Alright, maybe so,” I said, “but if I’m going to be punished for jacking-off behind your back, I think I should be allowed to finish what I started.”

“Oh, I bet you do.” Sharron agreed. “And I suppose you’re going to want to use my panties while you do it?”

“Since it was a set up and you obviously knew how your little entrapment scheme would push me over the edge, I think it’s only fair. In fact,” I emphasized loudly, “you ought to just let me keep them in return for setting me up.”

I could see Sharron thinking about what I said. Finally, she answered “Okay, you can use ‘em and you can keep ‘em, but, I want you to ask me for them, first. After all, they are my panties and you shouldn’t just assume I would give them to you.”

“What?” I asked.

“You heard me,” she answered, “I want you to ask me to let you use my panties while you jack-off and then ask me if you can keep them.”

“Oh, brother!” I moaned.

“Brad, if you ask nicely, I’ll say yes. It’s totally up to you, though. If you can’t ask nicely then I’ll just pick up all my bras and panties, take them to my room and I guarantee you won’t ever see any of them again. It’s your choice.” She said smiling.

She had me and she knew it. She knew my cock was throbbing and all this talk about her panties was making it worse every time I heard the word. She knew I wanted those panties and she knew I would agree to just about anything in order to get them.

“Sharron,” I reluctantly began, “I know I was wrong for trying to masturbate behind your back and for using your panties. Would you please let me finish what I was doing and would you please let me keep your panties?”

“See,” she said, “that wasn’t so hard. Okay, I’ll let you finish and you can keep them as your souvenir or whatever you want to call them, but first, I want you to agree to let me punish you for trying to masturbate behind my back and accept whatever punishment I decide on without any complaining.”

“Punishment? What kind of punishment?” I asked.

“Whatever I say, Brad. Take it, or leave it.” She replied.

The little smile that crept up from the corner of her lips told me to go along with her ultimatum. In my heart, I knew her ‘punishment’ would probably amount to nothing and she might even be kidding about it, so, I agreed.

“Alright,” I answered, “I’ll go along with the punishment.”

Sharron reached out and took the white panties from my hand and then ushered me out of her laundry room. She led me down the hall and into her bedroom.

She pulled me over to her dresser and pulled open one of the drawers. My cock lurched as I looked down to discover the drawer was filled to the brim with bras and panties of every color, style and fabric. “Go ahead,” she motioned to me, “get started.”

I looked at her, unsure of what she meant, and seeing that I didn’t understand, she said, “Well, you wanted to jerk-off, didn’t you? Go ahead,” she repeated, “get busy. Enjoy yourself.”

Hesitantly, I wrapped my right hand around my rod and slowly started to jerk my cock. As I did, I lifted her panties to my nose and took a deep sniff. After watching me for a few seconds, she picked up a handful of her panties from the drawer and said, “Since you’re so interested in my panties, I’m going to let you see them — every single pair I own. Maybe that will satisfy some of your curiosity about my underwear.”

She held up the first pair and showed them to me, or what there was of them. They were almost transparent and surely one of those pairs a woman only wears when she knows her man is going to immediately take them off and give her a thorough boning.

I paused so I could look at them closely, but she quickly got my attention and told me to keep stroking. When I began again, she asked me if the panties I was holding under my nose smelled good.

“Oh, yeah.” I replied.

Holding up a different pair, a black silky thong, she asked me if I liked them. I nodded my head up and down, indicating I did and she asked me if I’d like to see her in them. When I nodded again, she laughed and said, “Maybe someday you will.”

I kept stroking and she kept holding up her panties one pair at a time. A quick scan of the amount of panties left in her drawer told me there was no way I was going to last until she showed me every pair she owned. Unfortunately, I was almost there — almost ready to cum. And there were probably twenty pairs of panties left in the drawer.

I tried to slow my jacking, but, she noticed what I was doing and told me to keep going at the same rate, so I sped up.

As she held up another pair, she got inquisitive and started asking questions. “You’re really getting off on this, aren’t you?” She asked.

I knew it was a question I shouldn’t answer, but I didn’t need to answer because as soon as she asked it she spoke again, saying, “You know the whole panty thing is a carefully orchestrated plot by the women of the world to control men, don’t you?”

“I don’t doubt it.” I replied as I kept stroking.

“Well, it’s true.” She boasted. “We girls learn at a very young age how to control boys by letting them see a little bit of this and a little bit of that….. and over time, it’s turned into an art form, you know.”

She was holding up her panties, one a time for me to see, and I’m just imagining how each pair looks on her….. how the back hugs her cute little ass and how the front shows off her pretty mound. She’s got some crotch-less panties that she holds up next and she spreads them open to emphasize how they work. I’m looking between the lace edges where her vagina would be and thinking if she was wearing them, how wet and open she might be… ready for my tongue or my cock.

Oh, I’m getting dangerously close now. There’s no way I’m going to be able to hold off much longer.

“And you know,” she adds, “we just love to torment guys with these sexy things. We know you want to see us in them, and then feel us in them….. and it’s a huge ‘cave man’ thing for you when you can finally conquer them – pull them off and get to your prize.”

“Damn,” I thought to myself as I stroked, “she’s got a pretty good handle on it, that’s for sure.”

Sharron held up a satiny, red pair and smiled at me. “I just bought these last week, Brad. I bought them especially for you…… especially for tonight. I was thinking I might put them on after you shave me and I might let you touch me in them for a while before I get up on top and ride that cock of yours. Can’t you just imagine your hands feeling me in these, Brad? You could get me all wet and play to your heart’s content. Would you like that?”

As she spoke, my mind started to visualize those satiny panties stretched tightly across her pussy as she lay back on her bed with her knees spread out and pulled up to her chest beckoning me to the center of her femininity. I could just see her lying there in them…. opening herself up to me…. allowing me the privilege of touching her, licking her and then finally….. fucking her.

I couldn’t believe it as I watched one of Sharron’s hands slip inside the waistband of the little thong she was wearing. She smiled at me as my eyes watched her fingers trace up and down her labia and then finally reaching down to her opening and plunging her fingers into her delicious pussy. I gasped as I stared at what she was doing inside her panties, but what she did next set my whole world on fire.

Slowly, she withdrew her hand from her panties and brought her wet fingers up to my nose. “Can you smell my pussy, Brad?” She asked. “I’m really wet.” I moaned and closed my eyes as I took in the heavenly scent of her pussy.

Then to my amazement, she moved her fingers to my mouth, ran them around my lips and when I opened them, she slipped her fingers in and I began to suck the slippery juices from her digits.

And then all of a sudden, I exploded. My first squirt of cum spewed out in a thick rope that landed directly on her camisole.

I glanced up at Sharron and her eyes were glued to my cock as it convulsed and squirted my hot seed all over the two of us. It seemed to go on forever and she never moved away. In fact, she moved closer to me and as my orgasm subsided. She reached down and covered my hand with hers and rubbed my dribbling cock head against her belly. By the time I was done, there were little drops of cum all over her legs, stomach and of course, her tiny panties.

I stood breathless for a minute, panting and trying to keep my balance.

“Holy shit!” Sharron exclaimed, looking at the huge globs of cum splattered all over her. “I guess you were pretty backed up, eh?”

“That’s an understatement.” I replied. “And I’m sorry I got you all, uh, messy.”

“Actually,” she confessed, “I’ve wanted you to do something like that for a long time. I should have taken this off, though.” Referring to her cum soaked camisole.

“Well, its washable isn’t it? We can just throw it in with those other things, can’t we?” I asked.

“Oh, sure,” she answered, “But, what I meant was I’ve wanted to feel your cum shoot directly on my bare skin for a long time. You know, maybe on my boobs or….. gawd, I can’t believe I’m saying this….. uh, even on my face.”

“Sharron! I’m shocked.” I replied. “And you think my fascination with your underwear is kinky? That sounds pretty damn kinky to me.”

At first, she thought I was serious, but, I put my arms around her and pulled her to me, smearing the thick globs of cum stuck to her camisole all over us. “I love it when you’re kinky,” I whispered in her ear as we hugged, “I’ll do that for you tonight if you want.”

She pulled away from me and put her hands on her hips saying, “But I’m still angry with you for being sneaky and I fully intend to punish you for it, Bradley.” With that, she slipped the cum stained camisole off, leaving her standing in front of me in just her wispy panties. “Come on,” she said, ushering me out of her bedroom toward her laundry room, “let’s get that last laundry load going and then I think we should get started on dinner. By the time we’re done, it will be time to get down and nasty.”

I detected a tone of playfulness in her voice along with a sparkle in her eye. I knew she was looking forward to having sex and I sorely hoped that she would let more of her kinky side out to play. But I couldn’t stop thinking about this ‘punishment’ she was talking about.

Believe it or not, my cock was now soft. Thankfully, I got to cum and even though she was walking around with her bare boobs on display, I felt a sense of relief I hadn’t felt in a couple of days. The throbbing was gone and it felt nice not to have my boner in the way.

Sharron stood next to me topless while we put her delicates into the washer. Knowing she was watching, I laid it on pretty thick – picking up every bra and holding each cup against my nose. I even went so far as to lick a few of them, making sure she saw me putting my tongue exactly where her nipples had been. Each of her panties got a similar treatment, too, before I put them in the washer. I examined each one closely and held one or two of them up to her waist to get an idea how they looked on her. There was one very slinky red bikini that was so soft and silky, I simply couldn’t help being attracted to it. The feel of it in my hand was remarkable, so I turned toward her and jokingly wrapped the panty around my flaccid cock and smiled. To my surprise, she reached down and grasped my softness and started stroking it.

Now, I’d only done this as a joke — kind of over doing all the attention I was giving to her lingerie since she was standing right there — but when she started to stroke me, I experienced a feeling I’ve never felt before in my life. The way the material slid over my member was incredible. The silky layers slid back and forth over my cock and even though she wasn’t gripping me tightly at all, I immediately started getting hard. She was just as surprised as I was.

“Damn!” She remarked. “Instant erection!”

She was right, too. The only way I can describe the feeling is that it felt like a silk glove was pulled over my cock and she was moving it back and forth. I literally went from utterly soft to completely hard in a matter of a few seconds. Sharron, being curious about what was happening to me, kept stroking me but increased the speed. The silky panties under her hand lubricated her movements and as she worked my cock, it grew into a full fledged, raging steel-on.

“Does this feel good?” She asked.

“It feels fucking amazing.” I moaned, spreading my feet to get a better stance while she stroked me.

“Better than a pussy?” She asked.

“Not better than YOUR pussy,” I replied, “but pretty damn good.”

She smiled as she sank to her knees and jacked me in front of her face. After a minute, a damp spot appeared at the tip of my penis and she stopped in mid-stroke and looked up at me. “So, you’re getting pretty worked up, are you? Want me to keep going, or should I stop?”

“Please,” I begged, “don’t stop now!”

Sharron giggled to herself and let go of my throbbing tool. She stood; leaving her silky red panties wrapped around my cock. Putting her hands on her hips, she looked down at the sight in front of her. “I think it’s time for the first part of your punishment.” She said.

Reaching out and pulling her panties from around my cock, she held them out to me and said “Put ‘em on.”

“What?” I gasped.

“You said you’d go along with anything I asked for your punishment.” She reminded me.

“Yeah, but, I….. uh…. uh….” I stuttered, “I thought you were talking about giving me a spanking or something like that. You didn’t say anything about this!”

“Bradley, I’m a firm believer that the punishment should fit the crime,” she said, “but I’ll be more than happy to throw in a spanking, too, since you seem to agree that you deserve one.”

“Sharron,” I pleaded, “come on, don’t you think making me wear your underwear is going just a bit too far with the punishment thing?”

“Oh, I’m only starting, Brad.” She mused. “This is just phase one of your punishment!”

Then, kneeling down in front of me again, she held the red panties open and told me to step into them. I felt the sting of a fiery blush over take me as I stepped into her panties – first one foot, and then the other. I watched intently as she began to pull them up my legs, stopping when she pulled them above my knees. Then, pausing to look up at me, she bent forward, reached out to grasp the base of my cock in her hand and then took my cock into her mouth in one deliberate move.

I shuddered as I felt the warmth of her mouth encircle my hardness. Looking down and seeing her suck me, I didn’t care that I was almost wearing her panties; the sheer sight of her mouthing my dick was enough make everything else seem meaningless.

After a minute, though, she stopped and before I knew what was happening, she pulled the red panties up my legs and adjusted them on my hips. “There,” she said, “now you leave them alone.”

I could feel the heat of my full body blush return. It felt like my cheeks were on fire and I was sure the color of my face probably matched the panties I was now wearing. Never in my wildest imagination did I ever envision this from her.

As I stood there stunned, she reached out and took my hand and led me silently into her living room. As we walked, I looked down to see my hardened member sticking out lewdly above the waistband of the panties stretched across my waist. Once there, she sat down on her couch and tugged my hand across her body. “You’ve been a bad boy, Bradley.” She said, as if I was a little boy. “Lay down over my lap. It’s time for your spanking.”

In a daze, I found myself leaning down as she guided and positioned me across her legs. It all seemed so surreal, like it was happening in a fog, and I honestly must have been in shock to let it happen, that is, until I felt the first smack on my ass. “SMACK!”

I was jolted back to reality as I felt the sting spread across my bottom, followed by the spreading warmth I hadn’t felt since the last time I got a whipping as a youngster. Instinctively, I moved, trying to push myself off her lap, but she pressed down on my back saying, “Oh, no you don’t! Just stay where you are.”

The next thing I felt was her hand rubbing my bottom as if she was soothing away the sting. Her hand pushed between my legs and she momentarily cupped my balls nestled inside the confines of her red panties. Then “SMACK!” Her hand came down on my buttocks again.

As before, her soothing hand returned to lightly rub my buns. I felt her hand move all over my bottom as she spoke softly, saying, “I did some research on the internet, Brad, and I discovered some interesting things. For example, I learned that men’s fascination with women’s undergarments is a fairly common trait. I also learned that many guys with a panty fetish secretly have an unfulfilled desire to wear them, too. So, knowing you as well as I do, I’m betting you’re part of that group. You can deny it if you want to, but the way your erection is throbbing against my legs right now pretty much confirms my suspicion.”

“SMACK!” I felt the sting of her open hand against my butt again.

“One article I read said that some men will eventually get the guts to wear them on their own from time to time, but, once a man with a panty fetish receives permission from a female to wear panties, he will probably want to wear them more regularly and probably during his whole life.” She explained.

“SMACK!” I laid there silently and didn’t struggle as she spanked me again.

“So, Brad,” she continued, “the spanking you’re getting is your punishment, or, part of it I should say. I’m making you wear the panties because I bet you’re too embarrassed to take that first step yourself.”

“SMACK!” By now, I had resigned myself to stay put and accept the spanking. Believe me, it was easier to lie there and let her spank my ass than it would be to face her, especially since she seemed to think I had some kind of longing to wear her panties. The words she was saying, however, really caused me to think.

“They look cute on you.” She said. “And I bet Mr. Winkie is about as hard as he’s ever been right now, isn’t he?”

I thought it was a rhetorical question, or she was just trying to add to the discomfort of the spanking, so I didn’t even consider answering her. She was, of course, right about one thing — good ‘ol Mr. Winkie was throbbing and pulsing….. I could feel it, too.

“SMACK!”

“Isn’t he?” She asked again.

“Yes.” I groaned softly, ashamed to admit the truth that my erection was straining and about to rip through the confines of her silky panties.

“SMACK!” I could feel my ass really warming up now. It wasn’t as though she was hurting me to any great extent, but it was humiliating as hell to be dressed in her panties, across her knees and receiving a spanking.

“Three more swats to go and then we’ll be done.” She told me. “But you’re going to wear those panties until I take them off you. Understand?”

“Okay.” I replied meekly. It was at that point that it came to me. I remembered how we once talked about how it might be fun to spank someone or even be the person being spanked. That conversation happened the same night we shared some of our intimate fantasies, including details about my attraction to her lingerie. Then, as I thought about that conversation, I felt her hand rubbing my bottom again, soothing my stinging cheeks. Her touch was light and soft, much like she was caressing me — and it felt good…. very good. I was enjoying it so much that I didn’t hear her tell me to spread my knees apart.

“SMACK!”

“I said,” she repeated, “spread your legs a little bit wider.”

I did as she asked without hesitation, and when I did, I felt her hand on my butt again. But, this time, her fingers worked their way down between my pantied butt cheeks, coming to rest directly against my bottom hole.

As she touched there, I heard myself gasp and I involuntarily opened my legs further for her. I remember thinking to myself, “Gawd, Brad, what are you doing?” I was ashamed of myself and my actions, yet I was tremendously turned on. She was herding me to some unknown destination and I was allowing it.

“I’ll give you my permission,” Sharron said in a calm voice, “if you want to wear my panties. Honestly, the idea of seeing you in my panties is definitely starting to grow on me. Maybe tonight I’ll let you model some of mine to see which ones I like best on you.”

Those words burned into my ears and I felt another rush of embarrassment flood all over my body. I fell limp across her knees, not even trying to hold myself up anymore.

“SMACK!”

“Now, as far as the punishment goes, I think I’ll spread it out and do a little during each CFNM weekend.” Sharron said. “That way, you’ll have an incentive to be especially good every time you come and not break the rules anymore. I’m not promising I won’t set you up again, though, Brad.” She continued, adding, “No matter what I do, you have to follow the rules. You don’t think I’m being unfair about that, do you?”

“No,” I answered, “I don’t think you’re being unfair, but….”

“SMACK!”

As soon as her hand hit my bottom, her fingers found the crease between my butt cheeks and she rubbed me lightly, pressing against my backdoor as her fingers grazed over it.

“Okay,” she said, “that’s ten. Stand up, please.”

I had to shuffle my knees and feet, and push myself up from her lap in order to stand. When I was upright, her eyes went right to my crotch and her jaw dropped. I looked down to see that my cock was literally dripping with pre-cum — so much so that the front of the red panties she put me in were damp and there was a small pool of clear pre-cum on her legs where my cock has been pressed against her. That now familiar feeling of embarrassment came over me again as I stood before her. I couldn’t stand to look her in the eye, not knowing what she might be thinking, so I turned my head away — looking down at the carpet next to us.

“Oh my gawd!” She said, noticing the pool of warm precum slathered all over her legs.

Like most men, it’s not unusual for my cock to leak some precum when I get excited, but, the size of the shiny pool on her legs was more than I had ever leaked at any one time. Sharron glanced up at me – then back to her legs and then back at me. I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say or think. She reached her hand out and touched the straining tip of my penis with her finger and wiped off a drop that was precariously balancing there.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw her other hand reach up and gently grasp my hand in hers. “I have to know,” she inquired, “what got you so turned on? Was it the spanking, or, uh, because I made you wear my panties?”

The spanking, in all honesty, was probably part of it. But, as I stood there in her red panties, I realized it wasn’t only the spanking. I couldn’t bear to believe it, though. I was searching for the right words to answer her so I wouldn’t incriminate myself but I wasn’t having much luck finding them. As the seconds clicked by, I was becoming more and more aware of the reason for my heightened excitement and as it became clear, my heart began to thump in my chest and a red flush enveloped my whole body.

“Brad, was it the panties?” She asked.

I couldn’t bring myself to look at her.

“That’s it, isn’t it?” She said. I could tell from the inflection in her voice that it really wasn’t a question that needed answering.

“So, uh….” she stuttered, “be honest with me now….. have you ever worn panties before?”

“No!” I immediately replied.

“But, you must like them.” She answered as she pointed to my engorged cock and the wet spot on her legs.

I turned my head to finally look at her, almost expressionless, hoping she would just drop it and let it go. Sharron had to see I was uncomfortable with her probing, couldn’t she just forget it?

We stared at each other for a minute and then she said, “Brad, I hope you don’t feel I was intentionally trying to humiliate or embarrass you with those things I said. I wasn’t trying to attack your manhood or anything like that, either. But, that’s what those articles on the internet said.”

“It’s not that.” I mumbled. “I just got the feeling you thought I was some kind of wacked out panty weirdo, which I’m not.”

“I know that, Brad….. you’re a sweet guy.” She answered. “But, like I said before…. if you thought you needed someone’s permission to wear women’s panties, now you have it.”

“Look, how about this,” she said after a few seconds, “I’ll leave you alone for a few minutes and go into the kitchen and start on dinner. If you want to take the panties off – if that’s not something you want to do, then just take ‘em off and come in the kitchen. We’ll cook dinner and have a nice sex filled evening and I won’t ever bring it up again.”

“If, on the other hand,” she continued, “you want to wear them, all you have to do is leave them on. I’m not going to persecute you and I’m not going to think you’re a ‘wacked out panty weirdo’ or anything like that. You decide what you want to do and then come help me get dinner started.”

I’m not sure how long I stood there by myself — maybe a couple of minutes, but it seemed like a lifetime. Glancing down to see myself in her red panties, I don’t know if the feeling of exhilaration or embarrassment was more prevalent. On one hand, I had to admit to myself that even though it was pretty kinky, I was excited as hell. The feel of them on me was indescribable. On the other hand, did I really want to start something like this with Sharron? In the end, I decided to leave them on and having made my decision, I turned and made my way into the kitchen.

Sharron was at the sink washing some tomatoes for the salad when I came in. After a second, she turned to look at me over her shoulder. “Come on,” she said, “time’s a wasting. Get over here and help me wash this stuff up.”

We spent the next several minutes washing lettuce, tomatoes, cucumbers and all the rest of the salad fixings and she never said a word about the panties or my decision to wear them. She handed me a knife and together, we started to cut everything up into small pieces and toss it all into a large salad bowl. Sharron finished cutting before I did, and after rinsing her hands off, she came to lean against the counter next to me.

“I’m glad you decided to keep them on.” Sharron said. “I was hoping you would.”

I looked at her and she was smiling. I managed to smile back and when I did, she snuggled up right next to me and reached down to grasp my bone through the satiny fabric. “Really, Brad,” she continued, “I’m not just saying that. They look cute on you. In fact, seeing you in them is making me a little hot.”

“Yeah, sure.” I answered.

“No, I’m serious.” She replied. “Here,” she added as she reached for my hand, “see for yourself.”

Sharron took my hand and guided it down inside her own panties and held it against her lightly furred mound. Before I even moved my fingers I could feel her wetness. I carefully extended my finger between her lips and when I did, I felt a flood of her warm and slippery lubrication pour out all over my hand. She was, without a doubt, sopping wet. I looked up and she nodded her head saying, “See? I told you.”

I fingered her for a few minutes, enjoying the viscous feel of her feminine juices as I played with her. Her eyes closed as I pushed my fingers up into her vagina and then pulled them out and traced the length of her slit from bottom to top.

“Oh, that’s nice.” She moaned.

“You’re really wet, Sharron.” I whispered.

“I know.” She replied. “I have to be honest with you,” she added after pausing, “I planned that setup in order to have a reason to make you wear my panties, Brad. I’ve been fantasizing about that for a long time…. since that day you jacked off all over my table.”

“Oh, you’re a sneaky one, aren’t you?” I mused.

“But you’re getting off on it, too. Aren’t you?” She asked. “Come on….. tell the truth.”

“Well,” I said, “since we’re spilling our guts here, yes, I’m getting off on it, too. It’s just embarrassing as hell for me.”

“Believe me, if you knew how many times I’ve rubbed myself off thinking about seeing you in my panties, I’d be the embarrassed one, not you.” She replied.

“Okay, then” I answered, “come clean with me. What other nasty things have you been thinking about?”

“Promise you won’t think I’m a full blown slut if I tell you?” She asked.

After I gave her my promise, she hemmed and hawed for a few seconds and then she spoke. It was her turn to blush, and as she did, she began: “Well, I, uh……. sort of wanted you to touch me again like you did in the shower. You know, uh….. back here.” Sharron reached behind her with her hand and placed it on her butt as she looked up into my eyes with a sheepish look on her face.

“You want me to play with your, butt? Is that it?” I replied.

She nodded her head, and then added, “And I was thinking maybe you could try cuming on me, too.” She said. “Like on my chest or, uh, maybe my face?”

“I’d be happy to do all those things,” I answered, “and whatever else you want to try. You know,” I added, “if there’s anyone you can feel comfortable talking to about what you want, it should be me, Sharron. You know I wouldn’t ever judge you. Plus anything you want to try sexually — I’m your man.”

“Would you wear the panties for me, too?” She inquired.

“All the time?” I asked.

“No,” she replied, “not all the time. I like it when you’re naked for me, but every now and then would be nice. It really turns me on.”

As she continued, Sharron told me things I’d never thought I would hear from her. Even that one evening when we were sharing our secrets, she never told me how she secretly longed to spread her sexual wings and experience some of the things that filled her pretty head when she masturbated. I was totally captivated by her candor and by her confessions, and she swore me to secrecy as she told me how she wanted to be blindfolded, tied up and then fucked. She went into detail about how much she was looking forward to me shaving her pussy and being totally exposed to me — telling me she wanted to lie with her legs wide open while I thoroughly examined her vagina with my hands and eyes.

She stopped talking for a minute and took a deep breath. “There’s one other thing I’ve been wanting,” she said, “but I didn’t think you’d go along with it.”

“How do you know if you don’t ask?” I answered. “Why don’t you ask me and we’ll find out. Is it because it’s really nasty?”

She nodded her head, saying, “It’s really, really nasty, Brad….. and it involves other people, too. But,” she added, “if you’ll do it for me, there’s something in it for you.”

“Oh, I’m intrigued.” I replied. “Go on.”

“Let’s talk about it during dinner,” she said, “it’s kind of a long story and it’s, uh, very complicated.”

She’d piqued my interest for sure. Especially after hearing her secret confessions — my mind was filling up with all kinds of kinky things. Maybe she wanted to have a three-way. “Hmm, that might be interesting.” I thought.

We spent another half hour preparing dinner, or, rather I should say, I prepared dinner while she spent most of the time sitting at her kitchen table watching me. I had a small break waiting for the pasta water to boil, and during it, she called me over to the table and beckoned me to stand in front of her. She scooted back from the table and turned in her chair when I walked over to her. Then, without a word, her hands went to the waistband of my panties, pulled it down and tucked it under my balls. My tool sprung out and bobbed in front of her — its inflamed head pulsing and throbbing due to my extremely excited condition.

Without looking at me, Sharron bent her head down and started to rub my engorged penis against her face. As she did this, my cock left a thin trail of precum along the path where she rubbed. Gracefully, as she dragged it across her lips, she slipped my cockhead into her mouth and began to tongue and suck me. I silently prayed she would take the rest of my member into her mouth, but she didn’t.

As I watched, one of her hands sneaked down to below her belly and slipped into the tiny panties she was wearing. I felt my cock tighten as her legs widened and heard the faint sounds of wet pussy being parted by a probing finger. After a few seconds of fingering herself, she pulled her hand out from between her legs and moved it up toward my face. She never took my cock head out of her mouth, and she never said a word, but, I knew what she wanted.

Before her fingers even got to my lips, I’d opened my mouth and was ready to accept them. And when they arrived, I closed my lips around her digits and sucked them lustfully. Her slippery juices were warm and tasty as I sucked, but she pulled her fingers out after a short time and she put them right back inside her panties and began to rub herself. I looked over at the stove to check my water — it wasn’t boiling yet, but she and I were. Her fingers were working frantically in her pussy now, moving up and down her slit while her breathing became labored. She began to kiss my cockshaft and resumed rubbing my penis all over her face and mouth. It was an amazing thing to watch — she was masturbating herself while she focused her attention on my cock.

She began to make soft moaning sounds and her hand seemed to freeze in position as she concentrated on her clit. Then as quick as the whole thing started, her body shuddered and she laid her head against my stomach, holding my straining erection next to her as she did.

Sharron pulled her hand out from between her legs and raised it to my lips. As they entered, I closed my eyes and sucked them again, this time reaching up with my own hand to hold hers there until I was done. You know, I hadn’t even thought about my own pleasure, it was such a turn on to see her masturbate herself, especially the way she used my phallus as her suck toy while she did it.

The pasta water was boiling now, and when I turned to look at it, she sensed I needed to get back to my dinner preparations. She raised up from my cock and pulled her hand down from my face. In one fluid motion she grabbed the elastic waistband of the panties I was wearing and pulled it out from under my ball sack and then pulled it up. Seeing there was no way on Earth my cock was going to fit down inside the red silky panties, she arranged them with the top part of my erection sticking out, and then bent forward to kiss my cockhead tenderly. Giggling, she said, “Guess it’s going to have to stay like that until you go down a little.”

As I laughed, she pointed to the pot of boiling water and suggested I get back to our dinner. As I finished preparing, I couldn’t help but think about the changes that had taken place between Sharron and I in the last several weeks. I was getting more ‘fully satisfying sex’ than at any time in my life. I was seeing a beautiful woman in skimpy attire, topless and naked — and her sexuality seemed to be blossoming….. and I was a part of it.

I couldn’t stop smiling when we finally sat down to eat. When she asked me what was so funny, I simply told her I was a little surprised at the way she cuddled my cock as she played with herself. “Better get used to it.” She warned. “I’m going to be taking advantage of you more and more often if you traipse around dressed like that!”

We both laughed, even though I felt my face reddening as I blushed. I guess it was true — maybe seeing me in her panties really did turn her on. I certainly wasn’t going to complain.

I waited for her to bring up her secret, nasty desire as we ate dinner. We made small talk and she complimented me on the Salmon Pasta Salad I fixed for us, but when she didn’t say anything about her little secret, I outright brought it up, myself.

“So,” I began, “what’s this really nasty thing you wanted to talk to me about?”

Sharron pushed her food around her plate with her fork as she glanced up at me. “First, you have to promise you won’t get mad at me.” She replied.

“Jeez. I promise I won’t get mad, Sharron.” I answered. But I should have waited to hear her out before I so quickly gave my promise.

“Okay,” she said, “here goes. But, remember – you said you wouldn’t get mad. Just hear me out before you say anything.”

Now I was starting to get worried.

“I’ve been telling my friend Cheryl about our CFNM weekends.” Sharron told me. “And she, uh, kinda wants to see for herself.”

Now, I’ve met Cheryl several times over the years. Cheryl was Sharron’s room mate in college and they were best friends for a long time. She moved to another town to take a new job a few years ago, but I knew they still kept in touch — and Sharron has gone to visit her a bunch of times and Cheryl has been up to spend weekends with Sharron, too. She and Sharron are almost opposites, and I’ve always thought of Cheryl as something of a man-eater. She’s cute; don’t get me wrong, but not someone I would be interested in at all.

“Anyway,” Sharron continued, “I was hoping you would be okay if Cheryl came to stay with me for a few days, and then one night you could come over and make dinner for us…. bring us drinks…. be our waiter…. maybe provide some entertainment. You know – that kind of stuff.”

“Sharron,” I replied, “I know how the two of you are when you guys get together, just how much have you told her? Everything?”

“No!” She exclaimed. “I would never do that!”

“Well what have you told her?” I asked.

Sharron told me she’d only told Cheryl that I’d been spending one weekend a month with her, adding that she’d explained everything to Cheryl all about the ‘Clothed Female – Naked Male’ part of it. She swore to me she hadn’t told Cheryl about any of the really intimate things we’d talked about or done, but Sharron had been completely truthful with Cheryl about my complete nakedness and, unfortunately, all about my constant erections and masturbation. Apparently, Cheryl was more than just casually interested. She constantly pried Sharron for details about what went on while I was there, but Sharron told me we was very tight lipped about what we did.

As Sharron told me all of this, she added that she wasn’t asking me to spend a weekend naked with her and Cheryl. It was only going to be one night while Cheryl was visiting. When I asked her what she meant by me ‘providing some entertainment’, she hesitated before she answered.

“Well, Brad, come on….. you know what I mean, don’t you?” Sharron asked. Then, she continued explaining, saying, “You’re going to be there naked. I’m sure you’ll have a hard-on. We just want to see it and play with it. Maybe have you dance for us and let us do some things with you. You might even get lucky.”

I almost choked. “Do some things to me?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she said, “just some fun stuff, like maybe tying you up and letting us…. uh…. do things.”

“Let me see if I’ve got this right.” I answered. “You want me to come over and be naked in front of you and Cheryl, be your waiter, serve you dinner and drinks, dance in front of you, let the two of you tie me up and do anything you want to me? Is that about right?”

“Well, almost.” She replied. “And Cheryl’s sister, too. She wants to come.”

Sharron explained that Cheryl had a shy sister who didn’t have any experience with men. She didn’t date and had no social life at all. Cheryl thought this would be a good way to shock her sister out of her shell. My jaw dropped when I found out this would include a third girl.

“Brad,” Sharron added, “first of all, Cheryl hardly knows you and she doesn’t even live here. Secondly, you’ll only be here a few hours and I’ll make sure things don’t get too out of hand. Thirdly, you’ll be doing her sister a favor. From what I heard, she’s probably never even seen a real, live, hard cock in the flesh and for sure never seen one cum in front of her face. And if you’ll do it, I give you my solemn word it will be worth it to you.”

“What does that mean?” I asked.

“It means that you won’t regret doing it. I promise you that.” She answered.

The idea was shocking to me. Being naked, jacking off and cuming in front of Sharron was one thing. I trusted her and I got a lot of pleasure being with her during our CFNM weekends. But, this was something way beyond that. I would be on display, probably with an erection, all night. They would be looking, touching and talking about me and my cock.

“What do you have planned if I let you tie me up?” I asked.

“You just about hit the nail on the head already, Brad.” She answered. “It’s exactly what you said…. anything we want. You’re going to be tied up and helpless. It’s kind of exciting, don’t you think?”

“Oh my gawd.” I moaned.

“Don’t worry,” she added, “no one’s going to hurt you or do anything to you that you won’t like. Hey, you should feel honored and proud. You’ve kept yourself in good shape, you have a good looking body and your cock…. is, uh….. just magnificent, Brad. Come on…. will you do it for me? Pleeeeease?”

We cleared the dinner dishes away as we talked about it. She told me more of what she wanted to do, how she wanted me to act and how excited she was to think it might really happen. I have to admit, the way she explained it and the details she gave me made it all sound like a lot of fun. All I had to do was show up and be their naked man and let them play to their hearts content. She was right about one thing for sure — I would probably never see Cheryl’s sister again. As to Cheryl, I figured this was just the kind of thing that she would enjoy.

I agreed to do it, saying, “Okay, I’ll do it. I’ll go along with whatever you guys cook up, but I don’t want to hear any condemnation or criticism from any of you — not one word.”

Sharron was so happy that she was jumping up and down and clapping. I enjoyed seeing her boobs jiggle as she jumped. Due to her excitement, her tiny panties got wedged up between pussy lips and I enjoyed seeing that, too. She saw me looking at her half exposed pussy and sauntered up to me, placing her arms around my neck and brushing her nipples across my chest. “Thanks, Brad.” She said. “This will be so much fun. You’ll see!”

Then, she pushed me down on my knees in front of her and took a step forward to close the distance between my face and her crotch. Her hands went to her waist and then she slowly lowered her panties to her knees and said, “This might be the last time you ever see me with pubic hair, Brad. Better take your last look now, ’cause in about three minutes, you’re going to start shaving me and then we’re gonna have sex all night.”

“Are we going to have sex the night of your dinner party?” I asked.

“You mean with me?” Sharron giggled and then said, “We’ll see, Brad. We’ll see.”

Each time I thought back to that night, my cock instantly grew to epic proportions recalling how I stood naked before her with my eyes closed as she teased me. I could still feel her light touch as it grazed across my skin and the gentle softness of her hand as it closed tenderly, but firmly, around my engorged member. I could almost cum without touching myself just thinking about what we did that evening, the way she made me feel and the level of excitement she raised in me.

In my wildest imagination, I would have never expected her to test me the way she did. But the way she did it – the way she teased and taunted me – brought me to a fever pitch so quickly that it caused my erection to pulse uncontrollably, almost making my cock erupt as I stood naked in front of her. How did she know to do these things to me? Did she read about it in Cosmo, or does she simply know me so well that she knew exactly what to do to take my breath away? It doesn’t matter though, because in spite of how she knew to do it, or why she did it, nothing would change the fact that she was in complete and total command of my emotions and my cock.

It was through the events of that one night, amazingly enough, where I finally came to grips with my misplaced love for her. I don’t know if it was the heartfelt talk we had, or the fact that I was finally able to consummate my love for Sharron in the most prurient and intimate manner imaginable. That night, I kissed, licked, sucked, caressed and made love to the most beautiful and alluring woman on the planet – the woman of my dreams – the woman who played the starring role in so many breathtaking jackoff fantasies, and I did it…… I made love to her with fire and a passion that literally filled my heart to the brim. And when it was over, I felt absolutely complete. Maybe it was the act of filling her with my hot cum, or sucking her tender nipples between my lips….. or making her cum with my tongue. But, whatever it was, the spell was broken and I finally realized I could live without her loving me back.

As we approached Saturday, I abided by her wishes and didn’t call or text page her. But when Friday came and I hadn’t heard from her, I was starting to worry that she cancelled our CFNM weekend. All of my worrying turned out to be worthless because shortly before lunch on Friday, as I was sitting in my office trying to finish my sales projections for next quarter, Sharron text paged me.

“Do u still want to do CFNM wkend? Yes/No.” She asked.

“Yes.” I texted back.

“K,” she replied, “Ck ur email now 4 details and instructions.”

By the time I could open up a browser session and fire up my email, there was a note waiting for me with the subject line: ‘CFNM Naked Brad: read and reply’.

As I opened the email, my cock naturally began to swell and I took a second to adjust it in my pants, making room for what I knew was going to be the inevitable hardening of my cock.

A plethora of feelings flushed over me as I read her email:

“Brad, over the years I have been touched by your kindness and closeness. You have been my friend and a confidant when I needed one. You’ve made me laugh and I feel utterly unencumbered when I’m with you. I realize now how much you must have loved me to keep your hopes alive for all these years, and how hard it was to keep those feelings a secret from me. I do love you, I hope you know that, but it’s not the kind of love that will find us standing at the alter and planning a life together as husband and wife. I am sorry that we can’t be together like that and I hope you now understand why.”

“After you left my condo the other night, I thought about things. Specifically, I thought lot about what we did. After a while, three indisputable facts became clear to me. The first is that I don’t want to ever lose your friendship. It means too much to me, Brad. The next thing is that I immensely enjoyed it when you were naked. It was such a turn-on to see your cock get hard and throb the way it did. Every time I think about what you did after lunch with my panties and that night at the condo, I get so excited I can’t wait to get my hands between my legs and get myself off. It’s like I’ve discovered a deep longing about me that is surfacing and craving more. The truth be told, I loved it and I want more.”

“That brings me to the last indisputable fact, and that is, I know you enjoyed it too, Brad. I could tell by the look on your face and the way your body reacted that you really got off on it, too. I’m willing to bet almost anything that the excitement you felt stroking your cock for me has to be better than wanking yourself all alone in bed, isn’t it? The way your cock exploded and the amount of cum that came out of that magnificent tool of yours tells me that you enjoyed it as much as I did.”

“So, that brings me to the point where I have to ask you a very important question. Brad, would you like to be my full-time CFNM man? What I mean is, if we both like it, doesn’t it make sense that we can both get something we want and help each other out at the same time? I feel comfortable doing this with you. So, if you feel comfortable doing it with me, would you like to be my full-time CFNM man? If your answer is ‘Yes’, then I want you to read the rest of this email very carefully and email me back by 2:00 PM today with just one word: ‘Yes’.”

“If this doesn’t interest you, then stop reading now. If I don’t hear back from you by 2:00 PM, then let’s just forget about the CFNM thing and we can go back to being friends like we were.”

“Okay, so if you’re still reading this, then I assume you’re interested. I can’t tell you how happy I am. What I would like is for you and I to be friends, just like we were before we met for lunch that day. But, to go along with that, I’m offering you the opportunity to be my full-time CFNM man one weekend per month. What that means is that you will stay at my house and be naked all weekend, gloriously exposed for me to touch and enjoy any way I choose until you leave at the end of the weekend. At the bottom of this note, you’ll find the rules, the CFNM rules. Bradley, you have to understand that I expect you to follow these rules. I know some of the rules might seem shocking to you, especially the ones about erections, masturbation and you remaining naked when I have visitors, but, they are the rules and you’ll have to follow them if you want to be my naked man.”

“There might be other times when I might invite you over for a few hours at a time to assume your CFNM role. If and when that happens, all the rules will apply from the time you walk in the door until the time you leave. Of course, there will be times when you’re over and it won’t be CFNM. During those times, you won’t have to worry about the rules.”

“There is one thing I need to make very clear and this is probably a good time to bring it up. This is important, Brad, so please pay attention here. When ever we are having our CFNM time, you can’t expect any sexual favors from me. I might dress in a way to excite or tease you, but you can’t misinterpret this as an invitation to touch me or expect to see me undressed or naked. CFNM means clothed female / nude male, and it’s intended for me to enjoy seeing you naked and exposed, not the other way around. So, if you do this, you do it with the understanding that you’re going to be there completely naked, and expressly for my enjoyment.”

It was at this point in her note where I realized I was unconsciously rubbing the length of my engorged package as it lie throbbing inside my pants.

“I might touch you and yes, I might even do sexual things to you if it amuses me. I just can’t imagine having that beautiful cock close to me and not wanting to touch or enjoy it. I will most definitely want to see it hard, watch you play with it and entertain me with it. I might even ask you to do something to pleasure me from time to time, but, don’t assume anything and don’t expect anything in return.”

“Now, Brad, I don’t want to paint a picture here that deprives you of enjoying yourself, too. It goes without saying that you’ll have ample opportunities and ample stimulation to make yourself cum as often as you can get hard. I’m almost confident that you’re going to get a pretty big thrill out of me being there, stimulating you, directing you and watching you. If I’m wrong on that, please let me know, but I’ve got this feeling I’m dead on. Maybe I should put it to you in these terms: by the time you leave each time, I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re too worn out to get another hard-on.”

I read the rest of her note and then reread the whole thing three more times. My cock was about to bust through my zipper reading and fantasizing what it would be like. There were spots in her email where she went into an incredible amount of detail. It was clear to me she was going to an amazing amount of effort to make this as real as possible for both of us. For example, Sharron purchased a wooden chest, which she put by her front door, to hold all my personal belongings and my clothes. The idea was, as soon as I came inside, I was to immediately undress and put all my things in there. And to add to the realism, she said there was a lock on the chest, but she hoped she wouldn’t have to use it.

She even made a trip to the store to buy me an electric razor as well as a blade razor, some after shave she liked, soap, toothbrush and all the other personal items I could ever possibly need for a two or three day visit. She added that she took the liberty of doing a bit of clothes shopping for me, “Just some sexy underwear and lewd things I might ask you to wear,” as she put it, “purely for my enjoyment”. And, she was very clear about it all – I would strip, put all my things, including my phone, car keys and clothes in the wooden chest and they would stay there until I was ready to leave. Sharron promised that she wouldn’t have visitors over or let anyone drop by the first few weekends, but she was up front about the fact that she did have other friends and a social life, and sooner or later, I would certainly be seen in a naked state by someone else. She was also up front about the fact that she eventually wanted to have a private party for some of her close girl friends and I would be there to act as the waiter…. especially given the fact that I was so good at it. “Oh,” she added, “I’ll also want you to be the entertainment for my party. I mean, what’s the use in having such a beautiful specimen at my disposal if I can’t show it off and have some fun with it?”

The last few lines of her email made my cock jump in my pants: “Oh, and Brad,” she wrote, “I don’t want you to touch yourself the two days proceeding any of our CFNM weekends. I know it’s Friday, and you’ve probably already whacked yourself off at least once today, but, keep your hands off that thing until you get to my place tomorrow. That means so tugging, masturbating, stroking, feeling, whacking, choking, wanking or whatever else you guys call it. Brad, I realize that might be difficult because I know how guys like to play with themselves all the time, but, I want you to be anxious and worked up when you come over. As I said before, you’ll have ample opportunities to get some relief once you walk through my door and it closes behind you.”

My mind exploded with visions of walking through her door, being immediately told to strip and stroke my cock for her while she sat and watched. As unusual as it sounded, it appealed to me and I found myself unconsciously reaching for my zipper – right there in my office! “Oh, shit!” I thought. “I can’t believe I was just about to pull it out and jackoff right here.”

All in all, her email was well thought out and detailed where it needed to be. After reading it a total of four times, I realized Sharron deliberately wrote it in a way that was intended to entice and excite me. And she was obviously successful since all the blood in my entire body found its way to my cock, making it as hard as a steel pipe. Without thinking any further or considering the pros and cons of her offer, I sent her back an email with the one word answer she already knew I was going to send. “Yes”.

That night, I began to primp myself as I had never done before. I cut my fingernails and my toenails, rounding each one perfectly. I took a long shower, washing my hair twice and actually using the conditioner that sat unused for six months. I used the course body sponge over every inch of my body. Unfortunately, I had to discover by trial and error that the body sponge should never be used on any part of your penis (OUCH!).

I even went so far as to use a pair of scissors to try to trim my pubic hair. But looking down and realizing my trim job was uneven, I kept trimming and trimming until I had trimmed it down to almost nothing! But, that was no big deal – after all, Sharron was virtually shaved smooth, so I figured she would be fine with my new ‘do’. I had to chuckle though, because with my pubes trimmed back so low, it made my cock look bigger, something I didn’t think Sharron was going to complain about.

Through the whole night, my cock stayed hard thinking about what lay in store for me the next day at Sharron’s house. When ever I started to get soft, all I had to do was think about going over there in the morning and WHAM, instant pole on.

By the time it got to be 11:00 PM that night, I was primped and ready for bed. Wearing only my boxers, t-shirt and socks, I picked up my cell phone and was just about to plug in the charger when I saw that Sharron had text paged me a few hours earlier. “Call me be4 u go 2 bed 2nite.” Hoping she was still up, I sat down on my bed and dialed her number.

“Hey.” She said.

“Hey. I just saw your text.” I replied. “Sorry, I’ve been busy getting ready for the big day.” I said, laughing.

“You mean the big weekend.” She corrected me, chucking out loud.

“Oh, yeah. I guess that’s right.” I answered.

“So, are you nervous?” She asked.

“I don’t know….. maybe,” I replied, “but, I’ve been so busy I haven’t had time to think abut being nervous.”

“Doing what?” She inquired.

“You know, just stuff to get ready.” I answered.

“I’ve got everything you need over here already,” she said, “all you have to do is bring yourself, Brad.”

Sharron sat and listed politely as I explained in melodramatic detail about the shower and the body sponge and my pubic trim job. I could hear her break into laughter every now and then until she finally interrupted me, asking “It sounds like you’re really getting into it. Are you excited?”

I admitted the truth. “Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” I said. “I think your email was right on the money, so, believe me, I’m good to go.”

“You’ve probably had an erection all day, haven’t you?” She asked confidently.

“Well, no shit, Sherlock! Between reading your email and everything that’s been flying around in my head, I’ve been hard all damn day.” I replied. “Can you blame me?”

“No, I don’t blame you, and that’s exactly what I was hoping for.” She answered. “And to tell you the truth, Brad, I’ve been excited all day, myself. But, be honest with me, have you, uh, kept your hands off yourself? You know, down there, I mean.”

“Well, I haven’t cum, if that’s what you’re getting at.” I said.

“But you wanted to,” she added, “isn’t that right?”

“Hell yes, I wanted to,” I exclaimed, “but your note told me not to do it.”

“Ah,” she mused, “I’m glad to know that you’re following the rules. So, if I tried to entice you to stroke yourself right now, do you think you could keep from doing it?” She asked.

“Sharron, it’s probably not a good idea to tease me right now. I’m on a hair trigger, so to speak.” I warned her. “I could spontaneously explode and spew cum everywhere!”

“Oh, I see.” She said. “So you probably couldn’t resist touching yourself if I told you I was lying here nice and comfy in my own little bed, wearing only a tiny pair of panties and that I was very, very wet. Is that right?” She asked.

“No Shit? Are you really?” I replied.

“Uh huh,” she moaned into the phone, “I am. I was just thinking about how nice it’s going to be seeing you naked and hard all weekend – just for little ol’ me. And, my fingers are down there, stroking up and down between my legs, making my panties wetter and wetter. Ooohhh, I can’t tell you how nice this feels, Brad.”

I listened for a minute and heard her breathing heavily into the phone.

“Sharron,” I warned, “if you’re trying to get me to break the rules and start jerking myself, just keep it up. I’m warning you.”

“Go ahead,” she said, “you can jerk yourself all you like,” she added, “just don’t make yourself cum.”

After another few seconds she asked “Brad, are you naked?”

“No,” I answered, “well almost, I guess. I’m in my underwear.”

“Oh, what a coincidence!” She remarked. “We’re both in our chonies!”

“Jeez, what a surprise.” I replied sarcastically.

“Brad, will you do something for me?” She asked.

“I don’t even know why you ask that, Sharron.” I answered. “You know I’ll do just about anything for you.”

“Oh, goodie.” She said. “I want you to get naked and stand next to the side of the bed. Make sure you’re facing the bed, okay?”

I shook my head from side to side as I sat the phone down and took off my t-shirt, socks and my chonies, as she called them. I could tell from the tone of her voice she was in a playful mood and wondered what mischief was going to befall me.

Turning toward the bed, I picked up the phone and spoke. “Done.” I said.

“Hmm, ok,” she said, “so, Brad are you erect?”

“What do you mean ‘am I erect’? Do you mean am I standing? Yes, I’m standing!” I answered

“No, Brad, I was referring to your winkie. Is it erect? Is it hard?” She asked.

“My winkie?” I answered, almost laughing so hard I couldn’t breathe.

“Okay, smart ass…. your penis. Your cock. Your winkie! Is it hard?” She asked.

“Well duh!” I answered. “What do you think, Sharron? You’re telling me about how you’re touching yourself and how wet your panties are. Of course it’s hard.”

“Okay, good.” She replied. “Now I want you to imagine that I’m lying on your bed, and you’re standing right there next to me with a hard on. Go ahead and rub that beautiful cock and tell me what you’re thinking about as you stroke yourself. Tell me what goes through your mind while you imagine me lying in front of you in nothing but my panties.”

“Are you for real?” I asked.

“Come on, Bradley.” She urged. “Play along. It’ll be fun. Tell me what you’re thinking. You can touch yourself, but, don’t make yourself cum.”

“So, you’re lying on my bed and I’m naked with a hard-on. Can I have you naked,” I questioned, “or can I have you doing whatever I want in this fantasy?”

“Oh, I don’t think so.” She quickly answered. “It has to be just like we are now. I’m lying there in just my panties, touching myself and you’re standing naked by the bed. Now you take it from there. Tell me in detail what your fantasy is.”

“I got it.” I said. “If it’s my fantasy, then you don’t have anything on but your panties. No bra or anything on top. Your breasts are rising gently as you breathe, and your pretty nipples are poking up at me. Soon your left hand reaches up and your forefinger starts to circle one of your nipples. As you do this, you close your eyes and pull your knees up. I’m stroking myself slowly, but fully – all the way from the bottom to the tip of my winkie.”

I hear her giggle on the other end of the phone as I realize my cock is amazingly hard and I’m very turned on. As I listen closely, I can tell her breathing has picked up. Then it hits me – she wants me to talk to her while she masturbates…. she wants me to talk to her until she cums! We’re having phone sex! “And what next? I hear her say. So, I continued.

“I inch my way down closer to the end of the bed, so I can see between your legs better – so I can get a direct view of your fingers while they work in that wet crease in your panties. Finally, you open your eyes and see me wrenching my neck, trying to see down there. You realize I’m staring at what you’re doing to yourself. You know I can’t touch you because that’s against the rules, but you look at my straining cock in my hands and you feel sorry for me that I’m straining so hard to see what I want to see. In fact, you feel so sorry for me that you pull your knees all the way up and spread them as far as you can so I can easily look down to see the sopping wet crotch panel of your panties pushed into the valley between your pussy lips.”

Man, I was really laying it down heavy now, trying to help her cum. I paused for a moment to listen or her reaction. She didn’t disappoint me because she was lightly moaning in time with her breathing, making these little ‘cooing’ sounds. My own excitement was rising, and a small amount of precum appeared at the tip of my cock. I took note of it, reminding myself that I wasn’t supposed to make myself cum, and then I continued my dialogue to help her get off.

“You look up to see me blatantly staring between your legs, Sharron, and you blush because you know what I’m looking at. You’re so turned on, you can’t stop fingering yourself. We can both hear the wetness between your legs. You’re embarrassed, but you’re so excited, you can’t stop yourself. So, I step toward the top of the bed where my cock is sticking right out over your cute little tits. Then you glance up at my big, hard cock in my hand and you see a drip of pre-cum hanging there. I shake my cock, and the drip falls off and lands on your hard nipple. The fingers on your free hand feel around to find the drip and you start to rub it in, looking up at me, wondering if I’m going to squirt my whole load all over your tits.”

“Oh, gawd!” Sharron moaned. She was almost panting now and I could hear her breathing heavily into her phone. I let go of my cock and decided to concentrate on my graphic descriptions and take her the rest of the way there – to her climax.

“Put your hand inside your panties now, Sharron. Think about me looking at you. Think about how much it’s turning me on to see you touch yourself. Think how you’re going to feel when you make yourself cum in front of me. Isn’t that the nastiest thought you’ve ever had? Tell me how wet you are.”

There was no answer from her; I could only hear the heavy breathing and intermittent moans escaping from her mouth as she touched her pussy.

“Sharron.” I said. “Did you hear what I asked you? Tell me how wet you are now.”

“Yes, I heard you.” She moaned. “Oh, gawd, I’m so wet. Really wet, Brad.”

“Did you put your hand inside your panties like I told you?” I asked.

“Yes.” She answered. “This is so nasty, but, gawd, I’m almost there, Brad. Keep talking!” It was gratifying to know that she followed my instructions and now my only goal was to give her what she needed to push her over the edge.

“Now, you’re staring at me, Sharron. You’re eyes are locked on my cock, watching my hand as it glides up and down my rod, moving faster and faster and my cockhead is ready to burst. You can’t bring yourself to tell me, but deep down, you want me to keep stroking myself and spray my load all over your chest, coating those pretty titties with my man juice. Your eyes can’t look away, can they, Sharron? You’re dying to see me cum, aren’t you? You get off on knowing I’m gonna cum for you. Come on, Sharron, say it.”

And that’s all it took.

She started that low groan I heard her make that night at her condo when I made her cum. She was almost whimpering, too, and her breathing was choppy and shallow. Then, as I listened, she exploded, calling my name and releasing herself to cum.

“Oh, fuuuuuuuucccccccckkkkkkk!” She yelled. “Brad!”

I listened silently as she went through her orgasm and then fell quiet. I decided to give her a minute to catch her breath and compose herself before I brought her back to reality. It was clear to me this must have been one hell of an orgasm to exhaust her like that. After a couple of minutes, I spoke to her.

“Was that a good one?” I asked.

There was a long pause after my question and just as I was about to ask it again, she answered, “That was awesome, I mean….. totally awesome. I’m literally exhausted.”

“Did you have a good cum, Sharron?” I asked, and the added, “Nice and wet down there are you?”

“Oh, yes,” she answered, “I’m sopping wet, but, you didn’t cum did you, Brad?”

“No,” I replied, “but, I easily could have. Maybe I should have.”

“I promise I’ll let your winkie cum as many times as he wants tomorrow.” She added.

“Oh, jeez.” I said. “You’re serious? I really have to wait until tomorrow?

“Of course I’m serious. But just think how ready you’ll be by tomorrow morning and how satisfying it’s going to feel.” She consoled me, and then added, “Brad, it’s time for both of us to go to bed. I’ve got one more thing I have to do before you arrive tomorrow, and you need to go to sleep so you won’t be tempted to stroke yourself into the twilight zone. But, let me ask you – do you still have that spare door key I gave you?”

“Uh huh, I do.” I answered. “Remember, I used it the other day?”

“Good,” she said. “Then come over exactly at 9:00 tomorrow morning, not any earlier. Let yourself in with the key and go directly into the kitchen and read the note I’m going to leave there for you, okay?”

“No problem.” I answered.

“Now promise me three things, Bradley.” She asked. “Promise me you won’t chicken out, and you’ll follow the instructions in the note I’m going to leave you, and that you won’t masturbate before I say you can. Can you promise me those three things?”

“Yes, Sharron. I promise.” I replied.

“Well, alright then.” She chuckled and then said, “Oh, this is going to be so much fun. Just wait,” she said, “this will be exactly what we both need. I promise.”

With that, we told each other goodnight and she made me promise one more time I wouldn’t play with myself, and then we hung up. I looked down at my cock, and it was blistering red. My poor cockhead looked like an angry purple helmet at the end of a steel rod, leaking and begging to be stroked. I shook it off and reached over to plug my phone into the charger and begrudgingly put my poor, horny and agitated self to bed.

Surprisingly enough, I slept like a baby all night. I woke up with morning wood, as if I was part of the Petrified Forest, but, I slept soundly all night. Upon awakening, my hand unconsciously snaked its way down to my crotch to take hold of Mr. Winkie for my morning wank. But as soon as I wrapped my hand around the beast, I immediately remembered not to touch it and snapped myself into the reality that I needed to get up and get going.

I had plenty of time, but I wanted to get away early and stop on the way to Sharron’s condo to pick up a surprise for her. Okay, maybe I was suffering from a touch of serendipitous heartbreak sadness, but truthfully, I just like seeing her smile and I love doing things for her because she’s always so sweet and appreciative. She’s like that, you know. How I love just seeing Sharron smile. And I didn’t have any ulterior motives, either. All I wanted to do was do something nice for her. It’s like in that movie – I was ‘paying it forward’.

So after showering and dressing, I locked up, got in my car, swallowed hard and then hit the road for the short drive over to Sharron’s. I stopped at the florist and picked up my surprise – two dozen roses and a bag of fresh, fragrant rose petals.

I arrived at Sharron’s with a couple of minutes to spare and sat in my car thinking about what was in store for me. I realized that in just a few minutes I could be completely naked with no hope of getting my clothes back until the weekend was over. As excited as I had been, I was second guessing everything now. I was scared shitless. If I went in, this was really going to happen. Reality is much different than fantasy, you know, and as I sat in the car, I actually contemplated just putting the car in reverse and leaving.

What finally convinced me to gather up the flowers and walk to her door was simple. I trusted her implicitly and I knew that beyond everything else she would never, ever do anything to intentionally hurt my feelings.

I knew damn well that she was really looking forward to this. It was a chance for her to live out her fantasy of having a naked man around her – just for her – that she could ogle, touch and stare at. On the flip side, she knew I was excited about being naked for her and letting her ogle, touch and stare at me. In a way, we were in this together, complementing each other’s secret desires. We both silently understood that we had to rely on the other for this to be successful. So when it came right down to it, I knew she would make it comfortable, easy and good for me. It was the way she is. She’s like that, you know.

I slid the key into her front door lock at precisely 9:00 AM. I paused a few seconds just in case she was listening, maybe in an attempt to let her know I was there and about to come in. Determined not to let either of us down, I turned the door knob and opened it as smoothly as I could. Stepping inside, there was no immediate sign of her. There were no lights on, no sounds and no traces of Sharron.

With the flowers in my hands, I pushed the door closed behind me. I looked in the direction of her bedroom, but it was silent, so I walked into her kitchen and there on the counter was an envelope with my name on it. I placed the flowers on her kitchen counter and picked up the envelope. The first thing I noticed was that the envelope was perfumed. A classy touch, I thought.

The envelope was sealed and as I opened it, I found a fancy card that had a handwritten line from her which made me smile. Also included was a one page handwritten note saying:

“Brad, I’m writing this after our phone conversation last night, so I think you can imagine the feelings going through my head right now.”

“I want you to know that if you’re questioning being here or going through with this, it’s okay if you want to call it off and go back to your place. Believe me, I won’t hold it against you or think less of you. I’ve questioned it myself at least a hundred times. But, if you stay, I promise it will be memorable weekend the likes of which neither of us will ever forget, and maybe the start of another chapter in the book of our friendship.”

“I’m going to assume its a few minutes after nine and you’re still dressed. If that’s the case, I want you to completely undress and put your clothes in the wooden chest that’s right next to the front door. Don’t forget to turn your phone off. Go do that and then come back to this note.”

“This was it.” I thought. “Game on”.

I set the note down and walked back into her foyer and looked at the wooden chest. It was about three feet long and maybe twenty inches deep. It had a domed top which reminded me of a miniature pirate chest. There was a clasp where the top met the bottom and a sturdy looking lock, with a key in it, draped through the hole of the clasp. “Hmm,” I thought, “she wasn’t kidding about the lock”.

Opening the chest, I first put in my shoes and then emptied out my pockets and put in my keys, wallet and my phone. Unbuckling my belt, I slowly looked around the room as I undid my jeans and slipped them down and off. The silence was deafening and I started to feel self-conscious as I continued to my shirt, socks and then finally, my chonies.

When I was envisioning this yesterday, I was sure I would have a hard-on as I undressed but that was far from the case right now. If anything, I was feeling embarrassed and shy. It’s one thing to be naked in front of a woman that you’re hoping to get jiggy with, but, it’s eerie as hell to be standing in someone else’s home in the dead of silence, alone and completely naked.

Placing my undies in the chest, I closed the lid and looped the opened pad lock back through the hole. Feeling proud and without any more thought, I reached down, closed the lock and removed the key. “I’ll just put it in the kitchen for her to find,” I said to myself, “in case she’s testing my resolve to go the distance.”

Returning to the kitchen, I picked up her note and began reading where I left off.

“Welcome back. I bet you’re getting a little anxious by this time. But, I hope you don’t have an erection, Brad, because the first time I set eyes on you this morning, I want to see you with a soft cock. Then, I want to watch you go from soft to hard while you’re right in front of me. Seeing you hard before was such a turn-on for me, but I want to see what it looks like as its happening, knowing you getting hard, just for me.”

“To help you, I came up with a way I hope will ensure you are soft when I first see you. Here’s what I want you to do: There’s a coffee maker on the counter next to the microwave. The instructions and everything you need are right there. I want you to make some coffee for me and bring it to my bedroom at exactly 9:30. Maybe trying to figure out the coffee maker will distract you enough for your cock to go down, if it’s hard. You can hunt around for a coffee cup and anything else you need as an added distraction. But, Bradley, in case that doesn’t work, open the refrigerator. There’s a plastic container in there with some chilled water and a washcloth in it. Use the washcloth as necessary to keep yourself soft. I once read that a cold washcloth will take even the most virulent erection away in a matter of moments. Then, at exactly 9:30 I want you to knock on my bedroom door, ask permission to enter and then bring me a nice, fresh, hot cup of coffee and leave the rest to me. Sounds easy enough, huh? See you at exactly 9:30.”

I looked at the clock on her stove and it said 9:14. Turning, I realized my cock was hard now. In fact it was more than hard, it was rock hard. Damn. Damn. Damn. My mind raced ahead to the possibility of having to use the cold washcloth on my nuts and cock, a possibility that wasn’t appealing. But not having time to waste, I set to the task of making the coffee. The instructions were simple and it wasn’t too long before I had it going. Unfortunately, my cock wasn’t cooperating and it was now 9:20. I cringed at the thought of applying the cold, wet washcloth to my winkie but it was looking more and more probable.

I found a coffee mug and a saucer, along with the silver platter I picked up for her a few days earlier. Just to amuse her, I picked out a kitchen towel to drape over my arm, in my best waiter motif. By 9:25 the coffee was done, and I poured it up and readied everything to take up to her bedroom. I quickly arranged one vase of roses and set them on her kitchen table and decided to take the other one to her bedroom with her coffee. Maybe the shock of more roses from a naked delivery man would add something more to what she has planned. I smiled at how clever I was.

Now it’s 9:27 and my cock is still hard. DAMN! Reaching into Sharron’s refrigerator, I saw the plastic container half filled with water and a washcloth floating in it. It looked cold. DAMN! Her humorous nature must have had a good time with this idea since there was a small yellow post-it note on the side of the container with a smiley face written on it. She’s a riot, huh? I can just see her now…. snickering to herself as she made the smiley face and stuck it right where I would see it.

I reached in and took out the container, walked it over to her sink, reached in to take out the washcloth and wring it out. “Oh, this is not going to be fun.” I thought. I looked at the clock – 9:28.

Gathering up all my courage, I reached down and applied the cold, wet washcloth to my crotch. The initial shock was an eye opener, believe me. Braving it further, I wrapped it around my rod and right before my eyes, I went from hard to soft in a matter of a few seconds. No lie – I shit you not. Just for good measure, though, I wrapped the entire washcloth around my nuts and my softening cock, cradling my whole package in the coldness….. and with that, the task was done. I was completely soft. And frightfully cold.

Turning to the clock, I saw it was 9:29. With only one thing on my mind (getting to her bedroom at exactly 9:30), I gathered up the flowers, silver platter with coffee, waiter’s towel and took a step out of the kitchen. Passing her kitchen table, I spied the bag of rose petals and hooked them up with my fingers.

I paused to listen at her door, but I didn’t hear anything. Since my hands were full, I set the second vase of roses on the carpet outside her door and knocked lightly.

“Who’s there?” She asked, in a musical voice, as if she didn’t know.

“Delivery man.” I replied, chuckling to myself.

“Oh my!” She replied, again in her happy, musical voice. “I’m still in bed, but, I guess I can trust you, so come on in.”

I took a deep breath and turned the door knob. I pushed the door open just enough to peek in around the door. Sure enough she was still in bed, but it was obvious to me that she didn’t just wake up. Sharron was sitting up, legs crossed, with the sheet pulled over her from the waist down. Her hair was perfectly done and she had red lipstick on. She was fucking beautiful….. I’m talking drop dead gorgeous.

“Oh, don’t be bashful,” she said, “come on in. I won’t bite!”

I reached down and picked up the vase of roses, stepped in the middle of the door way and pushed the door open with my foot. The look on her face was utterly priceless. There I stood – naked, holding the silver platter with her mug of fresh, hot coffee in one hand, and in the other, fresh red aromatic roses and rose petals.

Her eyes traveled back and forth between the roses and my cock. It was like watching the lights at a railroad crossing; her eyes were moving so fast. I took a step into her room and placed the roses on her dressing table and then carefully set the coffee platter down next to them. Turning to smile at her, I opened the plastic bag of rose petals and began to sprinkle them around the room. The strong smell of roses was overpowering, more than I ever expected, so I walked over toward her bed and stood proud and naked in front of her while I sprinkled rose petals on her bed and all around the floor where she would step. I never once made an attempt to hide my nakedness from her. In fact, I faced her the whole time.

When I had emptied the bag of rose petals, I turned away, stepped over to her dressing table and picked up the silver platter. Glancing back at her, I caught her looking at my ass, so I bent over, stuck my butt out and shook it a little. “Gawd, you have such a nice, tight butt.” She said. I smiled to myself and clinched by butt cheeks together, knowing she was still watching. She gasped and cheered me on, “Yeah, buns of steel! That’s what I’m talking about!”

I figured it was time to present myself properly to her, so I turned to face Sharron and walked back to her bed with her coffee and held the platter out to her. Her eyes again moved to my still soft cock, and as she reached for her coffee mug, she never took her eyes off it.

She held the hot coffee mug in her hands, wrapping them around the mug and holding it in her lap. She spent the next several seconds staring at my cock, and then she lifted the mug to her mouth and took a sip. “Oh,” she moaned, “that’s perfect!”

“The coffee?” I inquired.

“Yes,” she answered, “that too. But what I was talking about is that.” She raised her finger and pointed between my legs.

“Did you have to use the cold washcloth?” She asked, staring at my limp member.

“Uh, yeah,” I answered, “it definitely worked.”

“I can see that.” She agreed and then asked, “Is it still cold?”

“Unfortunately, yes. That washcloth was freezing.” I answered.

“Here,” she replied, motioning me closer, “let me see.”

Without thinking, I edged up as close as I could to the bed and pushed my hips forward. She handed me her coffee mug and as I took it from her, she moved her hands down and hovered them around my organ. The next thing I felt was perhaps the most amazing feeling my poor, cold cock ever felt.

Sharron gently lifted my soft penis and cradled it in the palm of her hand. She smiled widely as she wrapped her fingers around it, feeling me. Her hands were hot from holding the coffee mug, and as her other hand joined and both hands held my flaccid member, I started to get hard. The heat from her hands permeated my softness and she obviously felt it start to stir, because she snapped her head up to look at me with a huge smile on her face saying “Oh, this is so amazing! I can feel you getting hard in my hands!”

It was true, I was slowly getting longer, thicker and harder. She was like a kid in a candy store – her eyes growing big and a smile beaming from her face. I watched Sharron’s facial expressions as I became plump and started to get rigid. She was completely transfixed with the change, gently squeezing me so she could feel the change in thickness and sponginess. It didn’t take long for me to swell to the point where she could no longer hold me in her hands, so she let go and when she did, I flexed my cock and it sprang up, bouncing into full length as it pointed to the ceiling.

Sharron tentatively reached out again, this time grasping me like a pole and started to move her hand up and down. “I love touching a guy’s penis,” she said, “especially when he’s soft. I like to feel it get hard in my hands, knowing it was me that took him from soft to hard.”

This was the side of Sharron I had never seen until the other night. This was my sweet angel being sexy and nasty. I knew she hadn’t had that much experience with sex and cocks, but there was something about her words and the way she was taking charge that really put a jolt through me.

I noticed her grip on my cock wasn’t gentle anymore. She was squeezing and jacking me now in a definite masturbatory manner. She would stop every now and then and milk my cock to see if there was any precum bubbling up yet. When there wasn’t, she went back to squeezing and jacking until she was finally able to squeeze a drop of precum to the tip. At that point, she held me still and touched the drop with the forefinger of her other hand. Lifting slowly, she pulled her finger away causing the thick, tenuous fluid to stretch into a clear strand between my cockhead and her finger.

When the strand finally broke, she rubbed her fingers together with her thumb and looked up at me. “I read somewhere that even women who don’t like the taste of cum in their mouth don’t mind the precum.” She said. “It’s much sweeter, you know. There’s no sperm in it.”

“I know.” I moaned softly as she continued to handle my package.

“What do you mean, you know?” She asked. “Which part?”

“That there’s no sperm in precum.” I answered.

“Uh-huh.” She said smiling up at me, “Sure. How about the taste, then? Do you agree it’s sweeter?” She asked.

I didn’t answer her right away, and when she saw my hesitation she said, “It’s okay if you tell me, Brad. I’ve tasted myself before; I think it’s only natural to do that. I don’t know why guys have such a hang up about admitting they have tasted themselves, but, we can talk about that later. Right now, I just want to enjoy this.” I felt relieved she didn’t pursue the point.

She resumed her stroking and by then I was at full mast. My cock was rock hard and I was aching. My balls were full and she must have noticed it because she slipped her free hand under my nuts and held them as she stroked my length. I flexed my cock and held it, making the head expand and turn red. “Oh my gawd!” She exclaimed. “Did you do that?”

I nodded my head up and down. “Do it again,” she asked, “the same thing… can you do it again?”

I flexed my cock again and held it as long as I could. She watched as my cock head again expanded and grew red. Her eyes lit up and she tilted my cock down to see the head better. I could only hold the flex for a few seconds and when I relaxed, my cock head went back to normal size. I could see her smile. “Wow,” she said, “that’s so hot! What else can you do with it?”

I laughed and said “Let go for a second and I’ll show you.”

Sharron let go of my cock and pulled her hands back. Then, as she watched, I began to flex and release, causing it to bob up and down like it was waving at her. This made her smile and laugh. I laughed, too.

Reaching her hands back to my cock, she resumed her jacking. Except, this time, she was doing it with dedication, stroking me all the way up and all the way back down. I was leaking some precum now, and a few drops got on her fist as she masturbated me. On the upstroke of her hand, she stopped and smeared it around my cockhead and then stroked me more.

“You must be ready for some relief by now, right?” She asked.

“That’s an understatement,” I replied, “I’m way overdue.”

“Well,” she said, “do you want to put on a little show for me to take the edge off a little bit? I would seriously love to watch you do it all the way.”

“You’re probably going to be seeing me do it a lot this weekend, you know.” I answered.

“Well, I sure as hell hope so!” She replied. “And don’t act like you’re not enjoying this, Brad. I know damn well you’re enjoying this as much as I am.”

“Oh, I’m not complaining, Sharron.” I said. “It is kind of a turn on doing this since I know it turns you on, too.”

“Okay, then,” she said, “since we both want the same thing, quit stalling and do it! I want to see you cum.”

“So, you want me to just stand right here and masturbate for you?” I asked.

“You betcha,” she answered, “I’ve been waiting for this.”

“Okay,” I replied, “but, what do you want me to do when I cum? Where do you want me to…. you know…… cum is going to shoot out, Sharron.”

“Just let it go,” she said patting her lap and the sheet covering her, “all this can be washed, so just fire away and we’ll wash the sheets later. How about that?”

That’s all I needed to hear. I swear, my legs were right against her bed, and she was less than an arm’s reach away. I knew I might spray my cum all over her, so I mentioned it saying “You’re awful close, Sharron. You might get hit.”

“Bradley, quit stalling!” She said with a stern voice.

I hunched my shoulders, said “Okay, but I warned you” and reached down to grab my throbbing tool. As I started to jack myself, she interrupted me. “Oh, hey wait…..” She said.

Feeling for something under her pillow, she pulled her hand out holding a pair of white silky panties. “These are the ones I had on last night when we were talking on the phone.” She said. Holding them out to me she added “I saved them for you. Aren’t I nice?”

I reached out and took the flimsy panties from her hand and looked at her. “Go ahead,” she said blushing, “I want to see what you do with them.”

“So,” I answered back, “did you put any on after you took those off?”

“Nope.” She said smiling. “I’ve only got this little sleep shirt on and that’s it.” Of course, I could only see her from the waist up because the sheet was covering the rest of her, but looking closely, I could barely make out her nipples brushing against her shirt. Knowing that she was sitting under the sheet just a few feet away from me with no panties on gave me a huge thrill. I had a momentary vision of what she would look like if the sheet was pulled away or if she happened to let it slide off her lap.

“Come on,” she urged, “get busy. You’re not the only one that needs to get a little relief, you know.”

Now it was my turn to say “Oh My Gawd”! Did I hear her right? Did that mean she was going to masturbate along with me? I could only hope that was the case and I started to silently pray that it was so. Just the thought that I might get to see her dainty fingers dancing around between her legs caused my cock to jump. I threw caution to the wind and held her panties up to my nose. At the same time, my hand found my cock and I began to put on the show I knew she desperately wanted to see.

Last night, I spent some time wondering how it was going to be the first time I did this in front of her. Was I an exhibitionist? Was she a voyeur? We’re both adults…. is it too far fetched to imagine two adults might participate in a mutual activity that brought them both pleasure? She made it clear we weren’t going to have sex, but, this was awful close, wasn’t it? She obviously wanted this, and I did, too. And while I might have been embarrassed doing it in front of any one else, with Sharron I felt totally comfortable. I didn’t think twice about holding her panties up to my nose and breathing her scent in deeply. I even emphasized my pleasure by doubling the speed of my hand as it massaged my erection.

Glancing at her, I could see that she was totally engrossed in watching me. There was no shock or surprise on her face at all. She was studying me intensely, watching my hand as it massaged my cock and then watching what I was doing with her panties.

Almost as if she didn’t mind me seeing, her right hand slowly snuck under the sheet and came to rest between her legs. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and let her head float back. I was able to see very slight movements in her lap, and I knew with complete certainty that she was, in fact, masturbating with me.

“What is it about the panties that turn you on so much?” She asked.

Without stopping my hand, I answered her immediately. I didn’t have to think about it – maybe I should have tried to figure out what she wanted to hear – but I saw no need to try to be diplomatic. “They smell like you,” I answered, “I guess it’s the next best thing to having your pussy.”

“Aren’t you afraid there might be, you know, other smells in those panties you might not like that much?” She asked.

“These are fine.” I said. “And please don’t misunderstand me,” I added, “It’s not like I would be interested in just anyone’s panties, Sharron.” I looked at her and added, “Don’t forget, I was in love with you for years. Having something as intimate as your panties with your pussy scent on them is just about the most awe-inspiring thing I could ask for.”

She blushed and then smiled at me, so I continued, saying, “Don’t tell me you’ve never heard stories about guys who hung their girlfriend’s bra or panties over their rearview mirror, or heard about guys wanting to keep their girlfriend’s panties after a date. It’s like a prized trophy, Sharron. Hell, you need a lesson on men!”

“You still have my other ones I gave you?” She asked.

“Absolutely.” I answered. Without any change of expression she said “Good. You can have those too, but,” she added, “they go in the chest with your other things as soon as we’re done here and you can have them all for yourself when the weekend is over.”

I nodded and then I did something that I think surprised her. I wrapped her white silky panties loosely around my cock and began stroking myself. “First, you played with yourself in them,” I said, “now I’m going to do it, too.”

“Oh, gawd!” She moaned. The pace of her hand under the sheet quickened and I saw her move her knees to make more room for her invading fingers.

“You came while you were wearing these panties, didn’t you?” I asked.

She didn’t reply and she didn’t look away from my hand as it flew up and down my cock. She only nodded her head up and down as her answer. “Then it’s only fitting that I do the same,” I said, “and I’m going to unload my balls right at you while I rub myself with your panties.”

“I’d like to see that.” she moaned. Her hands were moving in wider and wider excursions now, causing the sheet to slip down to the point where I could see just a hint of bare skin at her waist. Another few inches and I would be looking at the promise land….

I was getting close, there was no denying that. That familiar feeling of the impending eruption was already starting. The silkiness of her panties against my hard cock was creating ample enjoyment, and add to that the vision of her hand doing herself and the sheet slowly creeping down…… I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer.

“I can’t hold off much longer.” I panted.

“Brad, don’t hold it back!” She pleaded. “Just do it. Come on! I’m ready, too.”

Hearing her instructions, the point of no return came right away and I felt the process start deep inside my cock. The first clinch told me I was only a few seconds away. I steadied my footing and bent my knees a little; ready for the initial contraction that I knew would send a rope of warm cum shooting out towards her. My hand was flying faster and faster now, aided by her silky panties sliding frictionless on my rod.

Her hand was moving faster, too, and the sheet was still slipping lower and lower. I could see the top of her hand now, with the bare skin of her belly and waist on either side as her fingers worked her pussy. Each movement of her hand seemed to cause the sheet to slip more and more. If I could only hold off a few more seconds……

At the instant that I knew my climax was starting, I reached out and steadied myself on the headboard of her bed. Sharron’s eyes got wide and she said “Come on, Brad, just let it go. Let it go!”

And with that, my cock convulsed and shot out a small but thick stream of cum, landing on the sheet covering her lap. Then another spurt, this one much stronger and longer, hit her square in the chest just above her right breast.

“Oh my gawd! I’m cumming, too!” She yelled. “Closer, get closer…” She panted.

I leaned in as far as I could and then it was like a faucet opened inside of me and I gushed warm cum all over her shirt, arm, hands and lap. My orgasm was so strong that I almost lost my footing and fell straight over into her.

I was trying to catch my breath as the last few spurts were leaving my cock. Turning my head to judge her reaction, I could see that she was in the middle of her own climax, sitting there with her mouth open, faced flushed deep red and her body frozen almost solid. I couldn’t tell if she was trying to scream out, or trying not to scream out.

I held my rod out as close as I could to her and milked the last few drips of cum into her lap. Then, without thinking, I vigorously shook it hoping the last drops of cum would fly off uncontrollably and scatter all around her. I couldn’t have calculated any worse, because those drips fell squarely on the back of her hand as it sat frozen in her lap, covering her almost visable pussy.

We both looked at each other as we caught our breath. My eyes traveled down to her lap and I waited for her to remove her hand and give me a peek of her womanhood. Her eyes were firmly attached to my now softening cock as I unwrapped her panties from it and let it hang between my legs.

Without a word being said, she used her left hand to modestly pull the sheet up and then removed her right hand from between her legs. Looking at her hand, it was clear that several drops of my cum had made direct hits there, and as she tilted her hand this way and that, I could see numerous wet spots on her arm and her hand.

She smiled and held her hand out for me to see, saying, “Good shooting, Tex, but you got me all messy.”

Thinking quickly, I reached out and gently held her wrist. Then slowly, I knelt down by the side of her bed and pulled her hand to my lips. She didn’t pull back and never said a thing, so when her hand was close enough, I opened my mouth and sucked each finger clean of her pussy juice as I stared up into her disbelieving face. I spent extra time on each finger, ensuring I licked off every possible trace of her femininity, and when I was done, I simply smiled, said “Thank You” and lay her hand down on the sheet.

Savoring her taste, I stood up – proud to show off my spent, but soft cock – and put my hands on my hips as if to say “Mission Accomplished”. She smiled as she reached out to give my winkie a gentle squeeze and then looked down at the numerous pools of cum all over her shirt and sheets.

“As part of your chores today,” she said, “you’ll be doing laundry, so don’t worry about all this mess right now.”

Before I could say anything, she pointed her finger at me and said, “Now, though…. I think I would like some breakfast. So while I take my shower, I want you to go and make me the best breakfast you’ve ever made. Then, you’re going to start on the laundry, help me clean the kitchen and the bathroom and then we’ll dust everywhere.”

She must have seen my jaw drop. I didn’t expect to spend the weekend being her maid.

“And the best part is, you’re going to stay naked while we do it. All that bending and reaching….. I’m going to love seeing you like that!” She added. “And if you’re really good, I’ll let you do yourself for me each time we finish something.”

“Now,” she instructed, “you run along and close the door behind you so I can get up and get in the shower.” As I started to leave, she said, “And Brad, remember to keep your hands off Mr. Winkie. Until the weekend is over, he’s mine, not yours.”

I smiled and thought to myself “This is one weekend that was going to be truly memorable.”

Turning to leave, I walked out into the hall and started to pull Sharron’s door closed behind me. As I did, I peeked inside for one last hope of seeing her charms as she climbed out from under the sheets, but, what I saw surprised me even more.

There sitting on the bed, Sharron was raising her hand to her mouth and was just about to taste the drops of cum that I deposited there. “Yes,” I thought, “this was going to be a very memorable weekend.”

The End

When I think of the ways my life curled around her very existence, and the things I had done to try to get her to recognize me as the man for her, it proved to be the greatest unsuccessful task of my life. “Gawd,” I thought, “what did I do wrong?” All those efforts had failed miserably. My heart was still suffering from the thought that she would never feel the length, breadth and capacity of my love. Even if I could fully express to her how I felt, I didn’t think she would ever be able to understand it. Simply stated, no one could ever love her more than I could, and no one would make her feel as special as I could. Alas, my heart would never experience the contentment of Sharron knowing how much I loved her.

I was teetering back and forth with my feelings; dealing with the pain of losing her and then filled to the brim with excitement to be lying naked on her bed with her on top of me. I have never been a person who was interested in the ‘zipless fuck’. Hell, if I just wanted to cum, I could always jack off….. that was a quick and simple solution to relieve my straining erections. But right now, with her body pressed to mine, I kept coming back to three facts: 1) we were never going to be together as a couple, 2) she was never going to experience the fullness of my love, and 3) she had excited me to a fever pitch, again. Damn her, she’s so good at that.

If I would not have lived it myself, I wouldn’t have believed the events of the last few hours with Sharron. Since our lunch date, I had been naked in front of her twice and used two different pairs of her panties to masturbate. She had even touched my cock and stroked me. Now, she was asking my permission if she could sit up on top of me and wiggle her delicious pussy down on top of my cock….. my throbbing, dripping, straining and aching cock.

I really didn’t have to respond to her request and I think she knew it, because without another word being said, she lifted slightly and steered her mound to my waiting rod. Hovering over me, our eyes made contact as her hips searched out the connecting point where my cock would intersect with her womanhood. As she found the spot, I readied myself for what I knew was going to be the single most wonderful feeling in the world – the moment she slid down on top of me, burying my cock inside her vagina.

Finally, when she was satisfied that she had positioned herself flawlessly with my erection snugly at the entrance of her womb, she leaned down and whispered in my ear. “Brad, please don’t move or say anything. Just let me do this by myself.”

Then, ever so slowly, I felt the warmth and wetness of her femininity open and begin to descend over my cockhead. As I started to slip inside her, she suddenly stopped her movement and laid herself down on my chest. Unconsciously, I wrapped my arms around her and caressed her shoulders and neck, snuggling soft kisses against her skin. She shivered, and I felt goose bumps rise on her body as I blew warm air down her neck and back. I waited for her to finally thrust herself down on my tool, but she didn’t.

Little by little, though, over the span of several minutes she slowly worked herself all the way down my shaft until I heard her let out a breath of air, puffing lightly as my entire girth came to rest inside her. I flexed my cock, hoping she would feel and respond to my urgency, but her pussy held me so tight my cock didn’t move at all, it only swelled – causing her to gasp as she felt me throb inside her warmth.

With almost undetectable movements, she began to rock minutely back and forth on top of me. I felt her breath against the side of my neck as she silently increased the rate and depth of her penetration. With each stroke, her breathing went from slow and even, to faster and choppy. With each downward push, she would moan as she bottomed out on me, causing my excitement level to ratchet up with each and every repetition.

I wanted desperately to meet her movements, or to kiss her or do something to get her to understand that all I wanted to do was make love WITH her, but I remembered her instructions for me to stay still and stay quiet, so I did just that.

I could smell her precious feminine aroma filling my nostrils and I heard the sounds of her pussy giving way to my hardness. I swelled with pride knowing I was finally able to give her something she would treasure and remember. Even though she was enjoying my cock, and not my heart, it didn’t matter right now. All that mattered was that she was being pleased, and it was my cock that was pleasing her. For all I cared, she could ride me for hours and I would be content to lie here and let her cum as many times as she wanted or until she passed out from exhaustion.

Her breathing got much deeper once she found a comfortable rhythm. Her eyes closed and as I closed mine, I felt her snuggle deeply into my neck and wrap her hands around my head. Her rhythm stayed slow, but then it started to speed up in time with her breathing. As she sped up, I tried to concentrate on letting her have her fun. Considering everything, I was holding up pretty well until she started to buck up and down wildly on top of me…. then I thought about what was happening. She was fucking me! She was fucking my cock. My cock! Not someone else’s cock – but, my cock, and it felt damn good.

Without being too obvious, I raised my hips a little to give her more of my erection to thrust down on. She took advantage of it, too, increasing her grind against me each time she was at the bottom of her down stroke. Then, lifting her chest off of mine and holding herself up with her arms, she started her final assault on my penis. Our eyes met, and as she fucked me, I saw a look of total satisfaction flood over her face.

Sharron’s orgasm must have snuck up on her, because I don’t think she was ready for it. It was powerful and as I watched the expression on her face, I was briefly reminded of watching a flower open using time lapse photography because every little expression and movement of her face told the story that she was only a fraction of a second away from exploding.

I had reached up to cradle her sexy breasts in my hands, gently teasing her nipples with my fingertips. The instant I did, the expression on her face changed and her mouth fell open. Taking the chance that she liked the way I was playing with her breasts, I teased them more, tweaking her nipples and making them hard under my fingers. Her face turned red and then she came…. moaning and squirming on top of me, forcing herself down on my cock until she froze and yelled, “Yes! Yes! Yes!”

Exhausted, she collapsed down on my chest, trying to catch her breath. I took this opportunity to softly stoke her hair and her neck, telling her to relax and rest. I remember saying a lot of things as I caressed her, but when it was all over, the only thing I really wanted her to feel was me holding her, caring for her and loving her.

We laid there for a good ten minutes while she caught her breath. All the while, my cock stayed hard inside her, throbbing and jerking as it was held captive deep inside her warm and wet pussy.

Lifting her head up and peering at me through the strands of her disheveled hair, she smiled. “I haven’t cum like that in a long, long time, Brad.” She said. “If I would have known you were going to be that good,” she added with a laugh, “I would have jumped your bones years ago.”

I couldn’t contain my smile, and it beamed broadly across my face as I smothered myself in the pride that my cock had just made my beautiful dream girl cum. But, my smile faded quickly as she continued speaking, saying “I still can’t love you like you want me to, though.”

“Since I have you as a captured audience,” she said, still lying on top of me with my cock trapped in her vagina, “maybe this is a good time to talk about all the things you said this afternoon. Okay?”

I thought it was pretty bizarre for her to pick this exact time and place to rehash the things I said during our lunch, but I surely wasn’t going to ask her to pull her pussy up off my cock, so I just nodded and said “Yeah, okay.”

“Good.” She said. “First of all, I told a small, white lie to you at lunchtime and I want to make that right. I feel bad about it, too, because I know you’ve never lied to me.”

She went on to say, “I admit I suspected you had a thing for me, you know…. by some of the things you’ve said and the occasional ‘I Love You’ you’ve said from time to time. It was flattering for me, Brad, and I’m no different than any other girl who wants to see herself as being desired and wanted. But, I didn’t know you were really ‘in love’ with me until you said something today. I never intentionally tried to lead you on, but, on the other hand, I never brought it up to discuss with you, either. Maybe I should have, I don’t know, but I still feel bad that I allowed you to go on the way you did for so long.”

I started to say something, but, she put her finger to my lips and asked me to let her finish. She emphasized her point by clenching her pussy muscles around my erection, and reminding me that I had no choice but to stay where I was and hear her out.

“Brad,” she continued, “I’ve had a few relationships with guys while I’ve known you, and a couple of them have been serious, as you know. For the most part, though, every one of my relationships broke down after a while. I’m not sure why, but, I started to get this complex that there was something wrong with me. Maybe I just pick the wrong guys, or, maybe I expect too much in a man. Maybe I’m looking for something that doesn’t exist – but, I didn’t want to start something with you and then have it go wrong. If that happened, I could very well lose my best friend and maybe the only guy in the world that has stood by my side when I needed someone to lean on.”

As I listened to her words, I thought about some of her relationships and I completely understood what she was saying.

“But, even now,” she said, “now that you poured your heart out to me and I know you were in love with me, that’s even more of a reason why we can’t be together, don’t you see?” She asked. “I couldn’t stand it if I had a relationship with you that broke down like the others did. That would be horrible.”

Her eyes were pleading for me to understand, and she was waiting for me to respond now, glancing back and forth across my face, anticipating what I might say.

“Sharron,” I replied, “first of all, there’s nothing wrong with you. You’re pretty, and smart and sexy, plus you’re compassionate, thoughtful and giving. Those other guys were just jerks and ass-holes. And believe me; I know exactly how horrible it would be to lose you for a friend, so I understand what you’re saying.”

“So, we can still be friends even if I don’t love you the same way back?” She asked.

“Of course,” I replied, “but, are you going to be okay knowing how I’ve felt about you in the past and maybe still do?”

“Yeah,” she answered, “I think so. It’s kind of nice knowing someone loves me. And if I ever change my mind about you, or figure myself out, you’ll be the first one to know.”

“Well,” I sighed, “I guess I can live with that. I can try not to love you, Sharron. You know, I might slip from time to time and say or do something stupid. Then there’s those times I get those uncontrollable erections when ever I’m around you. That’s not intentional, Sharron, it just happens. I can’t control that. You’re going to give me a break on those things, right?”

She laughed and answered, “Brad, I’m glad I turn at least one man on like that. I mean, it’s kinda nice to know I have that affect on you. And. Yes, I’ll give you a break if I see your pants all puffed out behind your zipper…. it will be our little secret, I promise.”

I thought about it and then thanked her. Somehow, it felt like we were going over the terms of our ‘break-up’, as if we had already been boyfriend and girlfriend, asking each other if we could still be friends.

After a minute, she tapped her finger on my nose, smiled and said, “There’s something else I wanted to talk to you about tonight.”

“So, go ahead,” I urged, “we might as well get everything out on the table.”

“It’s just that,” she paused, “well, you know I’m no different than you or anyone else when it comes to sex. I mean, I get horny, too! And I was just thinking maybe you wouldn’t mind being my ‘Naked Guy Toy’ and doing the CFNM thing for me every now and then.”

My eyes shot open when I realized what she was asking. This meant we could continue to be friends and see each other. It also meant, I assume, that she was interested having me be naked when I was around her.

“Hell yes!” I answered. Then I cautiously asked, “Does that mean I might eventually get the chance to make love to you?”

She smiled as she spoke. “Well, I’m not going to promise anything, but after the ride I just had sitting on top of your cock, if I get desperate, you’re definitely the top candidate right now. What I was getting at, though, is this…. I was hoping you would be interested in a friendly CFNM agreement from time to time. You know, what I mean right? Being completely naked in front of me when we’re together.”

“Brad,” she explained, “Honestly, I really enjoy looking at a naked man, especially if he’s excited and erect. And you, my friend” she said, “look absolutely adorable when you’re excited and erect. You’re perfectly sized and shaped….. and to be completely truthful, I really got off on watching you stroke yourself in front of me.” She said.

“But you have to promise me,” she warned, “that we’re just going to remain friends through this…. friends helping each other, and we’re not going to let yourself fall in love with me again. Eventually, I might even find a guy that’s not a jerk or an ass-hole, and when I do, you’re going to have to back off and let it play out. Do you think you could do that?”

“Sharron, you know I’ve never been anything but supportive of your relationships and more than anything else in the world, I do want you to be happy, so I wouldn’t ever dream of interfering.” I answered. “So, yeah, I think it would work.”

As I answered, she smiled, wiggled her hips and scooted herself down on me, lightly grinding her pelvis against mine.

“Oh, Brad! I’m so happy you’re willing to do it.” She said. “Now, just a few more tiny details and I think we’re set. I was thinking we need to agree on some CFNM rules so there are no misunderstandings. That’s fair, right?” She asked.

“Sure.” I replied.

“So,” she continued, “the first rule has to be that you’ll get naked for me any time it’s safe for you to do it – like here in the condo, for example. And that means no covering yourself up, Brad, you have to let yourself be seen….. even if you, uh, have an erection.”

“Fine with me,” I said, “that sounds easy.”

“Now, its okay for you to stroke yourself,” she added, “I understand you might need to get some relief if you’re walking around all day with that cock of yours poking out and leaking all over the place, so that’s perfectly fine with me. All I ask is that you let me watch while you do it. You’re free to make yourself cum if you want to, in fact, that’s something that would really turn me on to see.”

“Next, I want you to promise me you won’t go snooping around in my lingerie without me knowing.” She said. “That means either clean or dirty, Brad.” See looked directly in my eyes when she said this. There was a bit of a smirk on her face when she said it, but, I could see she was trying to make a point.

“We both know you have this fascination with women’s lingerie, Bradley, and I’ve read some things about that on the internet, and I guess it’s pretty common, but I don’t want to have to worry that you’re perving out on my bras and panties behind my back.” She explained. “I would much rather know when you’re doing it and maybe we can make that part of our CFNM time.”

“Since you’re going to be naked for me,” she went on, “I think I can allow you to use some of my lingerie if it keeps you hard and helps you cum. But, I don’t want you digging around in my things without my permission. Are we cool with that?” She asked.

I blushed as she spoke. It was like she was scolding me for what I did with her panties when she wasn’t home. It was embarrassing to hear her talk to me about my secret desire to have her lingerie, but, she seemed to understand why a man would be interested in his fantasy woman’s panties, so I agreed and promised I wouldn’t violate her trust. Besides, if she was going to give them to me anyway, there wasn’t a need to sneak around about it. I was just happy she understood why I wanted her panties.

“Good.” She said. “Now, I do have a favor to ask, and you don’t have to agree to this, but I’m hoping you’ll at least think about it.”

“Okay, what is it?” I asked.

“Well, would you mind if I take a few pictures of you while you’re naked?” She asked. “I won’t take any with your face in it, but, I would dearly love to have some pictures of your cock, and maybe a few of you stroking it and cumming for me. Maybe we can take some with you using my panties,” she continued, “and maybe I can lend you a pair or two to keep for a while in trade for some pictures, which of course, I would promise to keep totally private, you know, uh, just for my private use when I’m alone.”

“Sharron,” I replied, “Do you mean you would actually masturbate while looking at pictures of my cock?”

She must have thought I was serious, but I was only joking, adding “I trust you totally with any pictures you might take, Sharron. You wouldn’t even have to give me your panties, but, if you want to do that, I would cherish them. I guess you know that. So, yeah, I’m okay with the pictures as long as you keep them to yourself.”

“I know it’s kind of a super personal thing to ask, even ‘kinky’ I guess,” she replied, “but, so is giving you my panties to use while you masturbate. Don’t you think?”

I had to agree with her and I told her so. I also told her that I trusted her implicitly with any pictures she wanted to take. We talked a few more minutes about the rest of the rules she wanted to put in place and then finally, she wanted some assurance I wouldn’t try to make her love me.

“I just want to see you happy,” I answered, “I can accept the fact that we’re not going to be boyfriend and girlfriend, Sharron. I know you’re going to date and go out with guys, and I really hope you meet someone that will make you happy and not turn into an ass-wipe.”

“Well, Brad,” she sighed, “I have to say that this went a lot easier than I thought it would. I know I broke your heart today, but, it’s turned out okay. Hasn’t it?” She asked.

I felt tears start to well up in my eyes. I tried to keep her from noticing, but there was no way I could fool her. Then, as a lone tear started to run down my cheek, she wiped it away immediately and kissed my cheek. It felt good, though, to have finally told her everything. At least she knew the whole story and if there were any doubt in her mind that she wasn’t lovable, hopefully they were put to rest.

“Now, I have just one more request.” She said. “Then we can get cleaned up and have that wonderful surprise dinner you have downstairs.”

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Well,” she replied, “this is kind of hard to ask, but if there’s anyone in the world I can ask this of, it’s you. So….. uh, would you fuck me?”

I looked at her with wide opened eyes. I didn’t expect this and it took me by complete surprise.

“I really need it, Brad.” She explained. “It’s been such a long time since I’ve laid back and felt the thrusts of a man between my legs. Sometimes a woman needs to feel a man’s touch and feel a hard cock sliding in and out her. I need that so bad right now. So, can you?” She asked pleadingly.

It was like my dreams and fantasies came true in the flash of an eye. I had practiced and rehearsed this in my mind a hundred times. My cock, which was still buried in her velvetness, throbbed and jumped with joy at her request. So, looking directly into her eyes, I nodded my head and simply said “I would love to.”

She eased herself off my cock and modestly lay down next to me, covering her pussy with her hands. I wanted to jump up and take a long look at her whole body, the goddess of my lust and affection for so many years, but, instead, I stood up next to the bed and reached out my hand to her and pulled her to her feet. When she was standing, I led her to the full length mirror in her room and pulled her in front of it and then stood behind her, looking past her shoulder into the mirror.

She started to blush, moving her hands to cover her breasts and vagina. I surmised she was bashful about me seeing her totally naked, but if she knew how beautiful I thought she was, she wouldn’t have been bashful at all.

I used my hands to caress her shoulders, telling her how perfect and beautiful she was. Holding her hair away, I kissed down the side of her neck toward her shoulders saying, “Look how beautiful you are, Sharron. Look in the mirror to see the prettiest and sexiest girl in the world.”

Then, pressing my erection against her butt, I asked “Can you feel what you’re doing to me? Can you feel my cock pressing into you? Do you have any idea how turned on I am right now? Do you know that every time I’m around you I get hard like this?”

I asked her to drop her hands to her side so I could see all of her. Reluctantly, she did, looking into my eyes for approval that she was still beautiful now that I could see everything clearly. I raised my hands and wrapped them around her, being careful not to touch her at all. Then, as if there was a force field in front of her, I hovered my hands in front of her breasts, an inch or two above her skin.

Moving my hands closer and closer until I could barely sense the feel of her skin, I stopped. Looking into her eyes in the reflection of the mirror, I began to move my hands up and down her body, following the contours and curves of her womanly frame, just barely touching her as I went. “Gawd,” I though, “she’s more beautiful than I ever imagined.”

At some point, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath as my hands roamed over her, my fingertips only barely touching her skin. I could feel the tiny, fine hairs on her body on my fingers as I drifted over her skin. I took special care not to actually touch her breasts or between her legs, wanting to make her melt with anticipation and desire.

My own excitement was obvious. My cock was throbbing, pulsing, and leaking pre-cum profusely from the tip, leaving a noticeable wet streak on her stomach when I accidentally touched her with it.

Standing in front of her, I reached up to her chest. It was hard for me to keep myself from groping her breasts and devouring her nipples. But, I started at slope of her breast, just at that point where her breast rose from her chest and began to trace a circle around the outside of her orb with my fingertip. Then, wanting to extend both her anticipation and my excitement, I continued tracing circles over her sweet breasts, reducing each one as I went, getting closer and closer to her nipples. When my circles had finally reduced to the point where I was making small circles just around her nipples, I bent my head down and gently took one of them into my mouth and got it wet. Then releasing it, I blew warm air over the wet nipple, causing her to shiver as she stood naked in front of me. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw goose bumps rise on her arms and the little dimples on her areolas rose up, reacting to my warm breath as it flowed across her skin. I repeated my slobbery suckling with her other nipple, but this time, she moaned and raised her hands to the back of my head, cradling me to her boob as I tenderly sucked and kissed her nipple.

I wasn’t sure how much longer I could keep this up. My cock was becoming angry, but I forced myself to be patient, knowing this might be the only chance I ever got to fully adore her body and demonstrate how much I really did love her.

I had spent many lonely nights lying in bed, stroking myself as I dreamed about her breasts and how I would touch them in a way she would never forget. And it was time… time to finally experience their shape, taste and feel.

Gently, I pursed my lips as if I was going to kiss them, but instead I sealed my lips over her nipple and tugged softly on it. Then, breathing in through my nose, I opened my mouth and exhaled the warm air from my lungs out upon her breasts. I actually felt her push her chest into me, as if she was trying to get me to take more of her breast into my mouth. Instead, I switched to the other breast and did the same thing, tugging her nipple with only the suction of my lips and then breathing warm air over her breast.

I could feel her heart beating deep inside her chest as I made love to her breasts, moving from side to side throwing both of us into a fever of excitement and joy. She started to sway a little from side to side, even widening her stance to support herself better. Gently and slowly, I ran my hand down her belly, stopping just above her mound. I paused for a few seconds to see if she was going to object, and when she didn’t, my hand continued southward until I finally came into contact with her labia.

Very gently, with an almost unperceived amount of pressure, I pressed my finger between her lips. My mind cried out – reminding me of all the times I had fantasized about this very instant, telling me to hurry and sink my fingers up inside her. Resisting that urge, though, I lightly traced my way back up to her little nub and rubbed small circles around it, avoiding direct contact with her clit. “Oooohhhh,” she moaned, “that feels really good.”

I wanted so badly to pull my face away from her breasts and get down on my knees and stare at her vagina. I had waited so long to see it and here I was touching it without ever really looking at it closely. But, I decided to keep sucking her nipples as my fingers danced around her clitoris. “Oh, Gawd!” She exclaimed. “I can actually feel you sucking my tits down in my pussy.” She panted.

Sharron’s heart was pounding now, I could even feel it through her nipples as I sucked them. I could sense the excitement growing to a fever pitch and it was obvious to me that we needed to lie down or else we were both going to tumble onto the floor. I waited until I knew she had taken a breath and then I lifted my head off her breast, removed my hand from between her legs, and hugged her to me.

“Please, Brad,” she gasped, “enough is enough. Whatever you’re trying to prove, well… you proved it. Just fuck me now, would you?”

I answered her in my head, not wanting her to hear my reply, “Not on your life, Sharron. I’ve waited years for this opportunity and there’s no way I’m going to let you rush me.”

But, still, I didn’t wait long, mind you, just long enough for her to take another breath and then I picked her up, cradling her precious body in my arms and carried her to her bed. As she looked up at me wondering what I was going to do next, I stepped on the bed and crawled my way between her legs. I wanted so bad to peer into the cleft between her thighs, but thinking better of it, I smiled at her and lifted her knees. As I gently pushed them back, she blushed a deep red and then let them fall apart, opening her sex to me.

Finally, I looked down to see the center of her womanhood. Her lips were slightly parted and engorged with the signs of her need. I stopped for a minute to study her pussy. Not, mind you, because I wanted to finally see her most private place, but because I wanted to decide exactly how I was going to love her there.

Deciding on a course of action, I bent down and scooted my face to within inches of her labia and placed my hands on either side of her lips. Then very lightly, I spread her open and nuzzled my face right up into her.

Now, I’ve read that some women are self-conscious about their sexual aroma. I imagine it must be terrifying to open your legs with the fear that your lover might not find your sexual smell appealing. I don’t know if Sharron had that fear, but if she did, she was about to have the proof that I adored her scent.

If my life stopped right at that instant, I would have died a happy man with my face pushed up against her pussy. She was utterly and completely gorgeous. Her smell was sweet and abundant, bringing rapture to my senses and as I extended my tongue to finally have my first taste, I became aware of my cock rubbing against the bed and I feared I was about to spontaneously explode, spraying my cum all over both of us in something close to an uncontrolled eruption. I repositioned myself to decrease the friction on my cock and then turned my attention back to her pussy.

I was frozen and in awe of her precious spot as I began to lightly lick up and down between her lips. “Surely, this is heaven.” I thought, as I began to make love to her with my tongue. With each stroke up the length of her lips, I went in deeper, tasting more of her and grazing her clit with my tongue as I reached the top of her slit. Nudging up under her clitoral hood, I tongued her clit and then reached my hand up to stretch the skin above it, fully revealing her clitoral nub so I could lick, suck and kiss it.

It’s not an understatement for me to say that I would have been totally content to just to keep my face buried between her legs and kiss her there all night, but I knew what she wanted. She wanted some cock! She wanted to feel penetration and thrusting, and I was going to give her what she wanted, but not just yet. I still wanted to savor her body a little while longer.

Glancing up at her, I found that she was looking down and watching me intently. A part of me hoped that she was totally mesmerized by what I was doing, and then I wondered if anyone had ever taken the time to give her the attention she needed and deserved between her legs. Well, if she needed to be sexually pleasured, she came to the right place, that’s for sure.

I moved one of my hands to the opening of her pussy and gently pushed a finger into her, palm up, bringing it to bear against the front wall of her vagina looking for her g-spot. I knew I found the spot when she moaned loudly and threw her knees apart as widely as she could. “Oh, fuck yes! Right there!” She yelled. Her hips began to buck and her head started to thrash from side to side as I massaged her g-spot and flicked my tongue quickly up and down her clit. She started moaning and making undistinguishable sounds that I couldn’t understand, leaving no doubt in my mind that she was loving this.

With my face buried against her, I began to hum, vibrating her pussy with deep monotones while continuing to stimulate her g-spot with my finger and tonguing up and down between her vaginal lips. “Oh, Fuck, Brad! I can feel that so deep inside me. Oh, Gawd, Brad!” She screamed. “You’re going to make me cum!” She moaned. “Oh, oh, oh… Fuck!”

“Aaaahhhh!” She gasped as she pushed my face away from her pussy and convulsed on the bed in front of me. I reduced the pressure of my finger against her g-spot and slid it out of her, but as soon as I did, she yelled “No! No! Put it back in.” When I didn’t move fast enough, she reached down, felt for my hand and pushed my finger back into her, holding my hand firmly in place as she squirmed against it while I pressed my fingers up against her g-spot again.

I watched in amazement as Sharron used my hand, adjusting the position and pressure to the way she wanted it, and then she exploded into another orgasm, this one strong enough to make her legs shake and take her breath away. She shook and gyrated as she held my hand tightly inside her, letting herself go completely and forgetting any modesty or hesitance she might have had before now.

When her climax passed, she let go of my hand and every muscle in her body relaxed as she sank exhausted into the bed, panting and gasping for breath. I pulled my hand away from her pussy and lightly stroked her legs, allowing her rest and feel my light, caressing touch as she lie there.

My cock was past the point of being numb. The spot where it rested against her bed was literally soaked with my leaking pre-cum, but honestly, the whole time I was administering to her pussy, I never once thought about touching it or impaling myself deep into her warm and sexy body.

After a minute with me lightly stroking one leg and then the other, she spoke, saying, “I’ve never cum so hard in my life, Brad. I don’t know how to thank you.”

“Are you ready for me to fuck you now?” I asked.

“Oh, I’m more than ready,” she answered, “I want to be filled up so bad now. Come on, put that cock in me and don’t make me wait any longer.”

Unfortunately, since I don’t get many chances to practice my cocksmanship, the only experience I had to draw from was my fantasies, dreams and visions of how I would make love to her. I hoped it would be enough.

I reached for a pillow and told her to lift her hips. When she did, I slipped the pillow under her and she pulled her knees up to her chest and looked at me as if to say “Okay, give me the big one now.”

If I was right, tilting her pelvis back would hopefully give me a better trajectory at her g-spot while I fucked her. However, I got a bonus I didn’t count on because the pillow also positioned her in such a way that it opened her up in almost a lewd manner, allowing me to see down inside her, past her inner lips into the pinkness of her pussy. I would remember this sight forever, I thought. On one hand it looked wonderfully nasty, but on the other hand, I felt honored and privileged that she would display herself so openly like this to me.

Moving up between her thighs, I positioned myself to slide into her upturned pussy. Glancing up at her, the look of anticipation and longing was etched across her face and I could see she was becoming impatient with me. I didn’t want to keep her waiting much longer so without any more delay I asked her, “Do you want to put it in for me?”

She nodded her head and moved her right down between us and she grasped the shaft of my cock and tugged me toward her. As I scooted closer, she squeezed me tightly, causing a stream of pre-cum to drip all over her hand. Once she pulled me close enough, she guided my cock between her lips and rubbed it up and down her furrow before stopping with it nestled at the entrance to her vagina. “Okay,” she said, “go slow at first, but then I want you to pump me really deeply.”

I began to push into her slowly. I stopped when I was a couple of inches in and looked up to see her reaction. “Damn it, Brad!” She cursed. “You’re starting to piss me off now!”

I leaned over her and then slowly sunk into her wetness, inch by inch until my entire length was in her all the way. “Aaaaahhhhh.” She moaned. “That feels soooo good.”

I smiled to myself, taking her moans as a compliment, as I began to slowly and smoothly glide in and out of her. I took great pains to make sure I pushed all the way in, and then pulled out almost all the way as I reversed. Picking up speed, I started to concentrate on creating pressure and friction against her g-spot by angling my thrusts so my cock would rub against her there. I got into a steady rhythm, watching her eyes stare back at me and then roll back under her eyelids as she enjoyed the sensation of being deeply fucked.

Before long, her mouth was hanging open and she was panting as she stared up at me. All of a sudden, I stopped mid-thrust and held myself still. “Touch yourself while I fuck you.” I asked. “Play with your clit.”

Her hand went immediately down to her mound. Her fingers went straight to her clit and she started to rub it up and down in time with her breathing. It was amazing to watch her touch herself. I think everyman has fantasized about watching a beautiful woman touch her own pussy, and I could have watched her for hours, but I was brought back to reality by her soft voice as she called my name. Looking up at her, it was clear to me what she wanted, so I resumed my slow and deep thrusts into her pussy.

I felt her hand as it worked between our bodies, occasionally touching my cock as she played with herself. The thought of what she was doing to her clit, combined with the tight and slippery feel of her vagina, urged me to increase my speed and before I knew it, I was thrusting into her at full speed and as deeply as I could. We were both panting and sweating by this time, the bed bouncing up and down under my forceful thrusts. Her head was turned to the side and her eyes were closed. I wondered for a minute if she was embarrassed and afraid to look me in the eyes, but then it occurred to me that she was approaching orgasm and was concentrating on her own pleasure, enjoying the thrusting against her g-spot and the fingering her clit was getting.

Then, without any warning she started to moan to me, urging me on and begging me not to stop. “Brad, come on, I’m almost there,” she said, “keep fucking me… keep fucking me….. I’m almost there!”

I lowered my head to her chest and took one of her raised nipples in my mouth and sucked it hard. “Oh, yes!” She yelled, as she held my face to her breast with her free hand. “Come on, baby… come on, baby…. fuck me.”

I lost all control when I heard her call me ‘Baby’. The instant I heard her say the word, I felt the sperm start to swell up in my balls and then the familiar nut tightening a man gets right before he cums. “I’m getting close,” I warned, “I’m going to cum soon.”

“Oh, yeah!” She moaned. “Come with me, Brad. Come on…. Come on… Ooohhhh…. Aaaaahhhh!” She screamed.

When my cock erupted, I froze solid and held myself up as I started to empty every drop of my cum into her waiting pussy. She started to throw her head back and forth again, and I felt her legs go rigid and then she came, too.

Her body shook in small spasms and her eyes fluttered back and forth as she melted into the bliss surrounding our orgasms. I have never once had a simultaneous orgasm with a woman in my life, and I can tell you without any reservation, this was the most moving moment in my entire existence. Between feeling the contractions of my cock, the volume of cum that must be flowing into her and then seeing her cum again….. it was better than all my dreams and fantasies put together.

We shook in unison until we were done, both trying to catch our breath and regain our composure as the waves of orgasm washed over us. I felt her wiggle her hand free from between our bodies and when it was loose, she held it in mid-air between us. I don’t know what made me do it, but I reached out, took her glistening hand in mine and brought it to my face. Her eyes opened wide as I held her juicy fingers to my nose and then licked each finger until it was clean, savoring the taste of her female juices. When I was done, I looked up to her and jokingly said “Ah, yes…. It’s finger licking good!”

She started to smile and then a wave of seriousness flowed over her face. “My Gawd, Brad,” she said, “I don’t know what to say. I’ve never had anyone make me cum so many times.”

Smiling proudly, I looked down to where we were still joined. We were both covered with the shiny and slimy mixture of our combined juices. Her pussy held me tightly, both sets of lips forced apart by my cock and I could see her clit peeking out from beneath its hood. As I started to pull out, I could see more and more of her pussy come into view, and as it did, I was overwhelmed at the pinkness and wetness between her legs.

Finally, my cock pulled out of her with a ‘plop’ and she held her legs open letting me look at her. There was just one more thing I needed to do, I thought, and with that, I scooted back and lowered my head to her pussy and began to kiss and lick her again.

“Brad!” She exclaimed. “What are you doing?”

There was no need to answer her. She knew exactly what I was doing. I buried my face between her pussy lips and started to suck, lick and kiss her without any thought to the fact that she was filled with my own cum. To most men, I guess it would be revolting to suck up your own cum, but that never crossed my mind. To me, all I saw was her vagina laying open, begging to be kissed and licked and loved. As I kissed her there, I started to worry about what she would think of me doing this, but, I soon felt her hands on the back of my head, guiding my mouth to where she wanted it. So as I sucked, licked and kissed, she moaned and cooed while I thoroughly enjoyed myself.

When I was done kissing her down there, she stretched her arms out to me and softly said “Come here.” Rising up and crawling up her body, she pulled me down to her chest and used her hands to turn my face to hers and then she kissed me on the lips…. warmly and deeply, just like I had dreamed of thousands of times before.

And now she knew how much I loved her.

I kept bouncing back and forth between feeling sorry for myself and the extreme excitement I experienced being naked in front of her. Boy, what a transition that was! One minute I was telling her how much I loved her and the next minute, I was standing in front of her with a hard-on, stroking my cock while she watched from two feet away.

Thinking back, I remembered how it all unfolded and I realized what a sly fox she was. At just the precise moment when I was the most vulnerable, she brought up the Slippery Nipple. She worked that angle to bring up her CFNM fantasy, adding that it would be no big deal for me to get naked in front of her since we were such good friends and all. So, feeling desperate to have any kind of relationship with her, I agreed. In fisherman terms, she threw her line out and I took the bait.

Then, to set the hook properly, she pulled that hot little stunt in her car after we left the restaurant. She knew damn well if she sat with her legs spread open, letting me look at her panties, I would agree to just about anything. Truthfully, it was a very smart move on her part. I don’t know how long she’s known about my fascination with panties, but, she played me like a fine violin – first letting me look up her skirt and then enticing me with the promise of more. In the long run, though, I ended up being the master of my own un-doing. But, who could blame me? Listen, no man thinks clearly when he’s looking at the panties of the girl he’s desired for years. Interestingly enough, I saw a side of her that was anything but sweet and cute. Plus, it didn’t matter to me at all that she might have manipulated the situation to see my cock. I kind of liked that, anyway.

I closed my office door and stared at my computer screen trying to decide which of the fifty urgent and overdue emails I should open. After ten minutes of staring at my inbox, I still hadn’t made a decision and finally realized I might as well just turn the damn thing off and go home.

Driving home, I replayed in my mind the vision of her standing in front of me with her skirt up around her waist and how I stripped off my pants and underwear. I recalled the look of longing on her face when she looked at me, and later, her look of total satisfaction as I stroked my tool in front of her. Then, when my cock was about to explode, she hesitantly wrapped her hand around it and stroked it until I was spent. In a way, we made a good team – I had what she wanted and she had what I wanted.

But, beyond it all, there were some things I learned about my cute innocent little Sharron which I would keep in mind if I was smart: First, she loved to see naked men. Second, she fantasized about watching men masturbate. It only took me a minute to figure out that if I couldn’t be her real lover, maybe we could work something out for some mutual stress relief!

There was something about what we did that deeply touched the naughty side of me. Exposing myself in front of her gave me an adrenaline rush like I had never experienced before. I was nervous, sure, but when I saw her eager eyes staring at my hard cock, all I wanted to do was show it off more. I also liked the idea of stroking myself in front of her, especially if she was going to show her panties off. That, just in itself, was worth it to me – to be able to see my perfect love holding her skirt up so I could look at her panties while I pleasured myself. It just doesn’t get any better than that.

I even agreed to be naked with her on Saturday. I wonder how many times a day I can get a hard-on? How many times could I make myself cum? Once an hour? Holy shit, wouldn’t that be something! Maybe I should quit jerking off for a few days and save up my cum for Saturday?

I was just about to make the last turn before pulling into my driveway when my cell phone rang. I recognized the personalized ring tone immediately as ‘her’ ring. A sudden panic shot through me and I just knew she was calling to cancel our CFNM Saturday and tell me we’d made a horrible mistake after lunch today.

I contemplated not answering. But, deciding to be brave, I flipped open my phone and answered it just like I always do with her.

“Hey.” I said.

“Hey.” She replied, saying, “Thanks for lunch today, Brad. I had a really great time.”

I laughed. “You mean the actual lunch, or after lunch at your place?” I asked.

“I meant when we were at the condo,” she answered, “but, lunch was good, too. I always enjoy being with you. You know that.”

“Personally, I had more fun at the condo,” I said, “and, we should have lunches like that more often.” I added.

“Would you like that?” She asked.

“You’ve got to be kidding, Sharron. I would do it again in a heartbeat!” I explained.

“I’m glad to hear you say that.” She said. “Brad, I’ve got a proposition I want to run by you. Do you want to have dinner tonight?”

“Uh, sure, I guess. But, what’s up?” I asked.

“Well, it’s complicated.” She said. “Let’s talk about it tonight. Besides, I feel bad about the way I trampled all over your feelings today.”

“Somewhere along the way,” she added, “I must have given you the impression that I wanted you to chase after me, or hold out for me. But, Brad, I never intentionally did that. I swear until you told me today, I never had any idea you felt the way you did.”

“I know that.” I replied. “You don’t have to feel guilty. I should have discussed it with you years ago. It’s entirely my fault and you handled yourself graciously, Sharron.”

“No, Brad, I didn’t.” She answered. “And, I do feel guilty and I realize now how hurtful I was to you. I just want the chance to explain myself, okay? We’ll do that tonight, too.”

“Okay, okay.” I said. “What time did you have in mind?”

“Why don’t you meet me at the condo at seven o’clock and we’ll go somewhere nice and I’ll treat.” She said.

“Okay, I’ll see you around seven.” I replied.

After we hung up, I pulled into my driveway and went inside. I guessed things were going to be fine between us. I’ll let her get her guilt off her chest and we’ll say what ever needs to be said and then we’ll both have some closure. “That will be good.” I thought.

Then I got a terrific idea! I’ll go over there early. I’ll use the extra key she gave me to get in and I’ll have dinner ready for her when she gets home. One thing I know about Sharron is that she loves surprises and she loves to be pampered. So, I made a quick list of things I wanted to take over there and a few things I needed to pick up on the way. But first, I better have a shower and change into something casual.

Standing in the shower with the hot water beating down on me, I started to think about her holding up her skirt and showing off her yellow panties. Then I remembered the modest way she took them off and how they felt against my cheek…. and her smell.

What a turn-on it was to reach out and take her panties from her hand and lift them to my nose. I stopped for a moment to wonder what went through her mind when she saw me sniffing her panties. She had to know I would use them to feed my fantasies of her, didn’t she? Of course she did. She knew damn well they were wet with her pussy juice. When she told me I had ‘earned them’, what exactly did that mean? Were they the “consolation prize” since I couldn’t have her love? Was that it? I got her panties instead of her heart? Or, were they really my reward for getting naked in front of her?

That got me thinking. If her panties were a reward for getting naked, would she reward me the same way if I got naked, again? Would the reward be better next time? I’ve been alive long enough to know that when a woman wants to give you her panties, that’s something you should appreciate and encourage. So, I made a mental note to thank her.

Without realizing it, I had begun to stroke my cock as I day-dreamed. A million thoughts flashed through my mind as I brought myself closer and closer to cuming. Then suddenly, I got a brain storm on how I could end up naked in front of her tonight.

I stopped jacking myself and finished my shower as quickly as I could. Rummaging through my underwear drawer, I found the pair of spicy men’s underwear Sharron gave me as a gag gift some years back. “These might turn her on.” I hoped.

After I dressed, I gathered everything I needed from my place, grabbed my car keys and ran out the door. I knew I had to make at least four stops on the way over to her place. Fortunately, they were all close to each other and before I knew it, I arrived at my first destination, the Hallmark store.

Now, you should understand that Sharron is a sucker for anything with a cute saying on it and more than once she’s drug me though this store looking for something that caught her eye. Browsing through the glass display cases, I wondered if I would find a cute little curio statue that said “Panties Are For Sharing”. But, not finding one, I found the next best thing: a beautiful crystal picture frame with the words “All You Need Is Love” etched into the crystal. On another shelf, I found a small silver plate that would add nicely to my plans, so I snatched it up, too, and headed to the register. The lady behind the register offered to gift wrap the picture frame and since I thought it would be a nice touch, I waited the extra five minutes for her to do it.

In the same strip mall, there’s a liquor store where I picked up some Quantro, which I know she likes immensely, but never buys for herself. Then, I drove down the street to her favorite Chinese restaurant where they put together boxes of all of her favorite Chinese dishes, including her precious ‘Shark Fin Soup with Snow Peas’.

Lastly, I stopped at a florist. I know she loves the smell of roses, and being the nice guy I am, I bought three dozen red roses arranged meticulously in glass vases. Buying three dozen roses seemed like a good idea until I had to figure out a way to get them out to my car, and then over to her house without tipping them. Fortunately, the lady in the flower shop gave me a box which I set on the passenger side floorboard. Problem solved.

Arriving at her condo, I opened the door and carried all my surprises inside. Walking into the kitchen, I saw the drying remnants of my recently spewed semen still on her table. I was curious to know why she was so adamant about me not cleaning it up. Did she have some sperm fetish? “That’s kind of kinky.” I thought.

Okay, so now I had to put my plans into action. I put all the Chinese food into the oven to keep it warm. I hid the silver plate and the Quantro in one of her cabinets. While I was doing that, I found candle holders and candles. These would come in handy.

Walking into her living room, I moved her coffee table out to the middle of the room, threw some of her sofa cushions around it and covered it with a white linen table cloth I brought with me. Next, I placed four of the candles at the center of the table and ransacked her kitchen to find everything I needed to transform that coffee table into a beautifully set dinner table.

I was duly impressed with my work. And, as I drew her curtains closed, turned off the lights and lit the candles to see how it looked, I stood in awe knowing that she would be completely blown away with the effort I took to surprise her.

My best guess was that I had, at the most, about forty five minutes before she would arrive home. I decided to put the other two vases of roses in her bedroom and close the door so her room would fill with the aroma from the fresh roses. However, upon entering her room, I stood overlooking the biggest mess I had ever seen. The bed was unmade and the sheets were thrown off. There were clothes all over her floor and a wandering pile of shoes, carelessly thrown in the corner.

With no time to waste and knowing where she kept her sheets, I remade the bed with fresh linens. I picked up all her shoes, arranged them in her closet and then cleaned up everything on her floor. I was doing fine, and I was making good progress until I walked into her bathroom. There on the floor, right next to her laundry hamper was a pair of tangled pink panties. The first thought that came into my mind was “Jackpot!”

Now, I swear to you, and you have to believe me when I say that up until this exact minute my intentions in her condo were purely friendly and all I wanted to do was surprise the hell of out her. But, when I saw those panties lying there on the floor, I couldn’t just ignore them. It was as if the panties actually called my name and then before I knew it, I reached down to pick them up and started to unroll them. But, even before I got them untangled, her scent of her pussy hit me.

My cock instantly went hard and as I stood there holding those panties, I quickly had to make a decision on what I was going to do with them. As I saw it, there were only three choices: 1) immediately put them down and walk away, or, 2) put them in my pocket and ‘liberate’ them to become part of my hopefully growing collection, or, 3) take the time to enjoy them now and then put them back. I must have considered each option for a whole millisecond before my mind was made up.

I took a minute to arrange the two vases of roses so they looked nice, placing one on her night stand and one on her dresser. Checking my watch, I confirmed the fact that I had at least twenty minutes before she would arrive.

Looking at the panties in my hand, I was still torn between putting them back and taking advantage of the opportunity and masturbating with them. Jacking off with her panties as I had done earlier was okay, because she knew I was doing it, in fact, she was right there – she watched me. But, what I was thinking about doing now was sneaky and I was invading her privacy. I knew it was a risky thing to do, especially if she caught on.

Finally, I said “Fuck it”. Turning to leave, I closed her bedroom door behind me and took the silky pink treasure into the kitchen with me. I stood defiantly in front of her kitchen table and unzipped my trousers. Fishing my hard cock from my underwear, I held her panties to my nose, closed my eyes and started to gloriously stroke the one eyed monster.

The pink panties were much silkier than the ones she gave me this afternoon and as I delighted in the smell they carried, I rubbed them on my cheeks and directly under my nose. It didn’t take long at all before I started to get close to cuming. Then, with some kind of unthinking reflex action, I slipped the crotch of her panty into my mouth and the next thing I knew, I was sucking the material. When I realized I was sampling the actual taste of her pussy, every sensory function in my body overloaded and I exploded with a huge blast of cum. It jetted across her table in a thick rope, making an obvious trail of heavy, fresh cum. Several shorter spurts followed the big blast until I almost fell to the floor.

I must have been a sight standing there with my cock in my hand and her panties hanging out of my mouth as I gasped for air, trying to hold myself up by leaning on the table. I rested like that for a minute or two trying to catch my breath. Then, looking up over the river of semen on the table in front of me, a severe sense of panic set in.

There was no way I was going to be able to clean up the new cum without disturbing the remnants of my earlier ejaculation, which she specifically told me not to clean up. The trajectory of the cum streams weren’t even in the same direction and the new cum looked different – it was thick, white and shiny.

“Oh, shit.” I said.

Stuffing my cock back into my pants, I ran back into her bedroom where I was going to drop the silky treasure into her hamper and hope for the best. However, as soon as I opened the door to her room, I was distracted by the overpowering aroma of the roses.

It was perfect. It would blow her away. In fact, I bet it would blow her away to the point where she wouldn’t even notice or remember that she had left her panties out. So, rolling them back into their original shape as well as I could, I tossed them into her hamper and made my way back into her kitchen, closing her door behind me.

The last detail I had to cover up was my fresh cum covering her table, and as I tried to decide what to do about it, my cell phone rang. It was her ring. “Shit! Shit! Shit!” I exclaimed.

“Hey.” I answered.

“Are you at my house?” She asked.

“Well, kind of….” I answered. “Where are you?”

“Sitting in my driveway.” She replied.

“I see.” I said, franticly wondering how I was going to keep from getting busted. “I don’t suppose you can give me a few minutes before you come in, can you?” I asked.

“Well, that depends.” She answered. “Want to tell me what are you up to in there, Bradley?” She jokingly inquired.

“Sharron, it’s a surprise. I just need two minutes. Can you give me two minutes before you come in?” I begged.

“Okay,” she answered, “but, this better be good.”

“Just give me two minutes. Thanks.” I said as I hung up. Looking around, I tried to think quickly how I was going to clean up the cum before she came in. I ran out to where I had set up her coffee table for us to eat thinking I could use one of the napkins to wipe the cum up from her table. Then, the door knob turned and she walked in. That was the fastest two minutes I have ever seen.

The first thing she saw when she closed the door was her living room rearranged like a restaurant, complete with a fancy table and candles. She sniffed the air and asked, “Are you cooking?”

“None of your beeswax, nosey girl.” I said.

And then in my snobbiest ‘waiter’ accent I followed up with “I don’t believe I’m quite ready to seat you yet, Madame. Can I interest you in something from the bar, though?”

At first, she looked at me like I was crazy. But when I stayed in character and looked at her as if I was waiting for her answer, she put her hands on her hips and asked, “Just what have you been doing in my house, all alone?”

“Dinner,” I said, in my normal voice, “A nice dinner. No fuss, no muss, no going out, and, I promise you’re going to love it.”

Putting her purse and keys down, she looked around. As I knew she would, she came over to look at what I had done with her coffee table… looking at the napkins and the silverware. “Candles and everything, huh?”

“I did the best I could with the time I had.” I replied.

“It’s beautiful.” She said. “What are you cooking?” She asked as she turned to walk into the kitchen.

I caught up with her in just a few steps hoping I could divert her attention away from the cum covered table. As she got closer, though, she stopped short of going in and peered through the doorway. When she saw the roses she turned to look at me. “Roses?” She asked. “Red roses?”

“They were on sale.” I answered.

“Yeah, right,” she replied, “Brad, you’re such a liar. I do love roses, though.”

“Uh huh.” I said as I nodded my head up and down.

She walked over to the flowers and pulled one of the buds to her nose and inhaled deeply. “This is really sweet of you.” She said. “You’re always so thoughtful.” Then, taking a couple of steps toward the oven, she bent down to look through the oven door and said “Can I have twenty minutes to take a quick shower and change clothes?”

I slipped back into my snobby waiter accent and answered “Why of course, Madame. Take as long as you need. Could I fix you a drink to enjoy while you freshen up?”

“That would be perfect,” she said, “whatever you recommend will be fine.”

“Very good, Madame.” I was starting to enjoy this little role play with her. And, she was playing along with it now, but, I was praying she would hurry up and make her exit before she had a chance to look over at her kitchen table. Unfortunately, that didn’t happen.

As she turned, she walked directly over to the table and as soon as she looked at it, her eyes grew huge and she turned toward me. The only thing I could think of was to stay in character and see if I could say something clever.

“We had a bit of an issue earlier, Madame.” I said. “I’m afraid that one of the staff was quite excited after having something of an overly exciting lunch. I’m sad to say that he couldn’t control himself, and well….. you can see for yourself.”

I wasn’t sure what she was going to do. She turned to look back at the table and in almost the same moment, she extended her hand and swiped her fingers through the trails of my spent sperm. I watched as she pulled her hand out of the goo and rubbed her fingers together. Then, while I watched, she used the side of her hand like a squeegee to gather up as much of the sperm as she could into a puddle about the size of a silver dollar. She ran her fingers through it and played with the puddle until her fingers were coated. Turning back towards me, she had a crafty smile on her face as she said “He should be punished for this, you know.”

“Whatever you say, Madame.” I replied and asked, “if I can be so bold to inquire though, Madame, are you angry?”

“Not at all,” she answered, “I think I can easily understand what might have driven you, uh, I mean ‘him’ to do something like this. It might be completely understandable.”

I was relieved, to say the least. She seemed interested in the pool of sperm and didn’t appear to be upset. Maybe my ‘waiter role play’ got me off the hook. That was a close one, even so.

Speaking again, she said “I’ll have that drink now, and do me a favor – please leave all of this alone,” waving her hand over the pool of cum on the table, “I’ll deal with this later.” With that, she smiled at me and walked out of the kitchen and turned toward her bedroom.

As she left, I went to the cabinet where I hid the silver platter and set it on the counter. Finding a high ball glass in the same cabinet, I poured her about half a glass of Quantro, set it on the platter, grabbed a dish towel and arranged it over my arm as a waiter would do, then made my way out of the kitchen and down the hall toward her room.

As I approached, I smiled to myself as the hefty aroma of fresh roses filled the hallway. Peering around the corner into her room, I saw her standing in the middle of the room looking at what I had done. Stepping inside, I cleared my throat and said “Your drink, Madame.”

When she turned around, I could see the look of shock and surprise on her face. But, the sparkle in her eyes betrayed her and I knew without any doubt she was surprised in a good way. “Brad, I know what this room looked like when I left. I can’t believe you did all this. You even made the bed. And, more roses?” She exclaimed.

“Actually, it was easier to put clean sheets on for you and I picked up a little bit, here and there. Nothing much, really. I just wanted you to relax and take it easy tonight.” I replied. “I know how much you love the smell of roses,” I added, as I offered her the drink, “and just thought you might like having a few in your bedroom.”

“Well,” she said, “now I feel even worse about the way I must have hurt your feelings earlier.”

“Sharron, please stop. I held my feelings from you because I was afraid of rejection. I had no choice but to love you secretly because I knew you would never want me the way I wanted you. So, I’m the one that screwed up, not you. If I had sat you down a long time ago and fully explained the way I felt, it wouldn’t have been such a shock and we would be laughing about it now. So let’s let it go, okay?” I asked.

“Okay,” she said, “but I still want to explain some things, and then we can let it go. But, I think everything you did here….. with the roses and dinner and my bedroom…. all this puts the whole punishment thing into a completely different perspective, now.”

“So, I’m off the hook?” I asked.

She laughed. “That’s an understatement.” She answered. “I would say you’re forgiven for all sins, past and present….. that is, unless you secretly want to be punished.” She giggled, adding “And if that’s the case, I’m sure I can find something to punish you for.”

“How about for all my future sins?” I inquired.

“We’ll talk about that tonight,” she replied, “I’ve got some ideas along those lines.”

She downed the Quantro in virtually one gulp and handed the glass back to me. “Ooh, that’s good. Can you bring me another one?” She asked.

“I can, Madame.” I answered.

As I was about to leave, though, I turned back toward her and said “Sharron, I had a really good time here this afternoon. I don’t want to sound weird about it, but, like I told you on the phone, I wouldn’t mind doing it again.”

“Brad, honestly, I want to do it again, too.” She replied. “I hope we can be honest with each other about it, too.” She said. “I’ve been thinking about how we can….. how should I say it….. ‘help’ each other out, so to speak. I’ve been unable to get the vision of you naked and erect out of my mind. And, by the way, you have a beautiful penis. I meant to tell you that this afternoon.”

I must have blushed or something because she went on, saying “Brad, I’m being serious now. If you only knew the type of things I’ve been thinking about, you would have every reason to blush.”

“Like what?” I asked.

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about later,” she answered, “but, let me put it to you like this….. I want you to be naked again for me. I really got off on looking at you and watching you…. uh… you know.”

I must have looked like I didn’t believe her. “Really,” she said, “I mean it. I would love nothing more than to have you naked around me as much as possible. Would you like to be naked right now?” She asked.

“Would I be out of line if I said ‘Yes’?” I answered.

“Not at all. But, I have a certain way I’ve envisioned this happening.” She said. “Why don’t you go get my drink… and make one for yourself, too? Then if you’re okay with it, come back and let me undress you.”

That was all I needed to hear. I quickly went to refill her glass – this time up to the top, and poured one for myself, as she suggested. When I came back into her room, she was sitting on her bed holding out her hand, gesturing for her glass. She took a small sip, set the glass back down on the plate I was carrying and told me to set them down somewhere.

She asked me to stand in front of her and when I did, she spread her knees a little and pulled me in between them, as close to her as she could. “I want to touch you. Is that okay?” She asked. I nodded that it was okay, but she followed up with, “I mean, is it okay if I…. uh, feel you up?”

“Sharron,” I answered, “I hereby give you complete permission to touch and feel me anytime you want to.”

Her eyes took on a glazed look and both her hands went right to my crotch, one hand going between my legs and the other pressing directly against my cock through my jeans.

“Oh, Brad. You’re a bad boy aren’t you?” She asked. “You’re already hard for me. That’s so impressive.” She said.

“I’ve been hard almost constantly since this afternoon.” I answered. “I had to jack-off on your table after I got here. I can’t believe how much I enjoyed what we did.”

“I know exactly what you mean.” She said. “I’m so wet, it’s like I’ve had a river flowing between my legs.”

She looked up at me, blushing redder than I’ve ever seen her blush. Then she continued saying, “Brad, I know we have some things to talk about, but for now, can we just put all of that on hold?”

“Sure,” I said, “no problem”.

Then, like she was trying to prepare me for the shock of my life, she said, “Before we go any further with this, I need to warn you that I’m feeling very nasty and horny right now. Is that going to be okay with you? Can I get really nasty without worrying what you might think of me?”

I felt like this was a good time to tell her how the new cum got on her table, so I confessed, saying, “Sharron, I found a pair of worn panties lying on the floor in your bathroom. I did something very nasty with them and that’s why there’s more cum all over your table. So, if you can be understanding about me doing something as nasty as that, I promise to be understanding about anything you might do.”

She said nothing at all in response to my confession. Her hands went to my belt and in a few seconds she had it, and my pants, undone. She pushed them down and her hands went right back to where they were – one between my legs and the other feeling my cock. She leaned back and looked at my sexy underwear, saying “Oh, these are cute, but right now, they’re just in the way. You probably put them on just for me, and I’m sorry, but they have to go.” And with that, she pushed them down, leaving my hard cock bobbing no more than a few inches from her face.

Again, one of her hands went between my legs, this time cupping my balls, and the other hand went around my cock as she gripped it tightly. “Oh, Gawd,” she exclaimed, “all I want to do right now is look at this and feel it.” So, I stood there while she held me, squeezed me, felt me and stared at me. She discovered a drop of pre-cum appearing at the tip of my cock and touched it with her finger. As she pulled her finger away, the sticky strand of pre-cum stretched and finally broke. Smiling, she looked up at me and I told her to taste it. “It’s sweet,” I said, “go ahead…. it’s not bad.”

“How do you know, Brad?” She asked, giggling. Then, putting her finger again to my cock head and pulling off a bigger drop, she put it to her lips and sucked. “You’re right, it is sweet,” she said, “It doesn’t taste that much like cum.”

Looking up into my eyes, she closed her lips around my cock head and sucked. I mean she truly sucked and I felt it down to the core of my cock. She moaned as she milked my pre-cum up from the bottom of my shaft and literally sucked it out.

“Sometimes I fantasize about having a cock to play with – just like this.” She said, “You know….. like it’s my own private cock. One to touch and feel and suck. I’ve always dreamed about having someone who would let me take my time and have my fun with their cock. You men are always so eager to cum.”

“I’m in no hurry, Sharron. Take your time if you want to.” I replied.

“Promise you won’t cum until I say it’s okay?” She asked.

“Absolutely,” I assured her, “I won’t cum. I promise.”

She milked more my pre-cum into her mouth for another minute and then pushed me back a step or two and stood up. “Brad, I think it’s time to get you completely naked,” she said, “I want to see all of you.”

I stood there while Sharron took off my shirt and undershirt. She ran her hands over my chest and pinched my nipples. When I flinched a little, she smiled. “You’ll get used to that.” She said. Then she lowered her mouth to one my nipples, ran her tongue around it and then sucked. Her mouth was warm and wet and even though the thought of having my own nipples sucked never really did anything for me in the past, it felt really good….. and I mean really good.

When she stopped sucking, she reached back up with her fingers and pinched them again. This time, I didn’t flinch. “I like playing with a man’s nipples.” She said. “I read in a magazine that men have nerve endings in their nipples, too.”

Then she knelt down to untie my shoes and when she did, her blouse fell away from her chest and I briefly saw her bra. As she fiddled with my shoes, I twisted a little to get a better look. Unconsciously, I squeezed my cock muscles and a drop of pre-cum dripped out of my rod and fell on her arm. When she looked up, she saw me trying to look down her blouse. Ignoring it for the time being, she turned her attention to my cock, quickly moved her mouth to it and gave it another healthy suck.

“What were you looking at?” She asked.

“Nothing,” I said, “I was just watching what you were doing.”

“You weren’t trying to look down my top, were you?” She asked.

“I wasn’t trying to,” I answered, “but, when I looked down there, the way you were kneeling kind of made it easy and…..”

“Do you want to see my breasts?” She asked. “It’s okay if you do, I don’t mind. In fact, I would be disappointed if you didn’t.”

Then she knelt back down and told me to lift my foot. As she did, this time she hunched her shoulders forward and I had a perfect view of her bra encased breasts. I stared down into her blouse as she pulled first one shoe off, and then the other. Rising up, she pushed my pants and underwear the rest of the way down and told me to step out of them. When I did, she picked up all my clothes and tossed them on the bed, saying, “We’ll have to find a permanent place for you to keep your clothes when you’re naked.”

Then standing next to me, she grasped my cock with both hands and said, “I like the word ‘naked’ because it means ‘uncovered’. When you’re naked, you shouldn’t try to hide or cover yourself. Don’t forget that I want to be able to see your cock and your balls clearly, especially when you’re erect.”

“And,” she added, “I really like seeing that.” She said, pointing to my leaking cock. “It’s hard and dripping. Is that because I let you see down my top, or because you’re excited about being naked in front of me?”

“Probably both.” I said.

“Well, I’m glad you’re excited about being naked,” she replied, “and I hope you got a nice look at my bra because that’s about all you’re going to see. At least for now anyway. Remember, you’re the one that’s supposed to be on display, not me.”

She nuzzled up next to me as she fondled my cock. “I know that doesn’t seem fair,” she said, “but, we’ll talk about it more tonight and we’ll decide on some rules we can both live with. And Brad, if you follow the rules, I promise you’ll enjoy it.”

Then she kissed my neck and told me she was going to get in the shower. “But,” she added, “here’s your first test.” She pulled me to the middle of the room. She stood to my side and stroked my cock for a good thirty seconds while she told me she expected me to be ‘good’ and do what I was told. “That means no playing with this magnificent cock.” She said sternly. Then she turned me toward the doorway and told me to close my eyes. Standing behind me, she reached around to hold my cock and told me she was going to take off her clothes. “I want you to stand there with your eyes closed until you hear me close the bathroom door.” She told me. “If you open your eyes or turn around, you will fail your first test and I might have to send you home.” She warned.

“Do you think you can do it?” She asked.

“Sure,” I answered, “no problem.”

“We’ll see,” she said, “it might be harder than you think. But if you can do it, it will mean a lot of me and it will prove I can trust you. But, we’ll see.”

She let go of my cock and I heard the rustling of clothes. “I’m taking off my top and skirt first.” She said. “Oh my, I can’t believe how wet my panties are,” she whispered, “I bet you wish you could look, huh?”

“Sharron, it’s not fair for you to tease me like that.” I said.

“Oh, but it is,” she answered, “you have to earn my trust. And I’m going to tease you a lot more before the night is over, Bradley. You might as well accept that right now.

I felt her move right up behind me and wrap her arms around my body and grab my cock with both hands. She squeezed it tightly as she rubbed her bra encased tits against my back. Then, if that wasn’t enough, I felt the rest of her body press against me.

“You’re body is so warm.” She said. “Can you feel my panties rubbing against your butt?”

I pressed my butt back into her and when I did, she pressed herself into me and told me to straighten up. “Let me have your right hand.” She asked.

When I held my right hand out to the side, I felt her gently move my arm behind my back and press my palm against her stomach. Leaving her left hand gripping my cock, she said “Now, let me guide your hand.”

She moved my hand up her stomach until I felt my fingertips touch her bra. “Just think, Brad, that nipple you were so willing to get naked for is only a few inches from where your hand is right now.” She whispered in my ear. “You know, you could turn around and overpower me right now…. you could rip off my bra and panties and do anything you want to me and I couldn’t stop you.” Then she started to jack me with her left hand as she said “but you won’t do that, will you, Brad?”

“No, because I would fail the test.” I said.

“Oh, now I’m really impressed, Bradley.” She replied.

After a few seconds, her jacking stopped and she guided my hand down her stomach. When I felt the waistband of her panties, I gasped out loud. But, she kept moving lower until I felt the rise of her mound against my palm. My hand couldn’t have been more that two inches away from her pussy and it took all the composure I had to not feel around for it.

“Do you know your hand is almost right on top of my clit?” She asked.

“Can I feel?” I replied.

“We’ll have a rule about touching. But, you’re not supposed to touch me unless I ask you to, okay?”

“And will you ever ask me to?” I had to know.

“Maybe,” she answered, “not now, though. I’m just trying to tease you and test you right now.” She laughed to herself and told me not to be so anxious adding, “I promise you will never leave here unfulfilled, Brad, but you have to learn to play the game and follow the rules. I won’t ever let you go home frustrated if you do as I ask.”

She moved my hand back around in front of me and put it on my cock. “I want you to stroke yourself while I take off my bra and panties.” She said. “Don’t make yourself cum. It’s too soon.”

As I began to move my hand up and down my cock, I felt her press her body against my back again. “I’m naked now,” she said, “you wouldn’t believe how wet my pussy is.”

After a minute or two, she told me to stop stroking my cock. When I did, she reached around me and held her finger under my nose. “Can you smell me?” She asked.

“Uh huh,” I nodded, nearly delirious by this time.

“You know,” she said, “those black panties I put on before we left here this afternoon are soaking wet. If you’re a good boy tonight, pass all the tests and do what I tell you – I’ll give you a special treat, and, I’ll let you take those panties, too. Does that interest you?” She asked.

“You know it does, Sharron.” I answered. “You’re really getting into this, aren’t you?” I asked.

She reached around from behind me and caressed my elongated cock with both hands. “Brad, I’ll explain everything while we eat dinner, but, let me ask you this,” she said, “are you having a bad time?”

“No.” I answered. “Not at all.”

“And, didn’t you get to see me in my panties earlier?” She asked.

“Yes.” I answered.

“And, when was the last time a woman paid this much attention to you and your beautiful cock?”

“Well, actually….” I said, “uh, never.”

“And, Brad, be honest with me now…. you like what we’ve been doing, too. Don’t you?” She asked me.

“Fuck yes!” I said.

“So there you have it, then.” She said. “Just play along for a while longer, and we’ll talk about everything later. Right now, you should just enjoy being naked, touched and adored. Just trust me, okay?”

“I trust you, Sharron. It’s just that you’ve got me pretty worked up….. and if you don’t quit playing with my cock, I’m going to cum all over your carpet.” I replied.

“Oh, poor baby.” She moaned in my ear. “You need to cum so bad, don’t you?” She asked.

“Yes, that would help a lot.” I answered.

“I’m sorry, though. You already promised me you wouldn’t cum until I told you it was okay,” she reminded me, “or, have you forgotten already?”

The truth is I did forget. Maybe I didn’t really mean it when I said it, or maybe she finally teased me to the point where I couldn’t stand it any longer. But, for whatever reason, she had me so tense I was ready to explode. She kept doing things and saying things to build me to an explosion point, then she would back off. It’s not like she was being bitchy to me, she was just teasing the hell out of me and I needed to cum.

“It’s not that I forgot.” I said. “I remember saying that, but that was before you got me all worked up like this. Come on, you can’t expect me keep that promise much longer.” I asked.

“Brad,” she laughed, “you should hear the desperation in your voice. You make it sound like you’re being subjected to some horrible torture, or something. I haven’t cum in three days and you make it sound like you’re going to die if you don’t cum in the next few minutes. How many times have you cum today already? What is it? Like three or four?”

I started to say something, but she interrupted me. “Okay, okay, okay.” She said. “I’ll quit messing with you and I’ll get in the shower in just a few minutes. But, before I do, you’re going to endure this horrible torture long enough for me to cum. I think that’s not too much to ask, is it?”

“What are you going to do?” I asked.

“I told you before,” she said, “It’s a test. I need to know if I can trust you and I told you it was going to be harder than you think. So here’s the deal…..”

“Believe it or not, I need to cum, too. Probably much worse than you do right now. The only way I have to do that is to touch myself, and, I want to look at you stroking yourself while I do.” She said.

“What I want you to do,” she said, “is play with yourself while I watch, but, I don’t want to stand behind you anymore and I don’t want you to see me naked, either.”

“So,” she continued, “here’s the test….. I’ll give you your choice. You can either wear a blindfold, or, if you’re absolutely sure you can keep your eyes closed, you can do it without the blindfold.”

“Be aware though, if I see you open your eyes or peek for even a second,” she added, “I’ll ask you to leave and we won’t do anything like this ever again. If you choose the blindfold, it will be safer for you, but, it won’t mean as much to me.”

“But, if you choose to go without the blindfold and keep your eyes closed, you’ll pass the test, I’ll know I can trust you and I’ll be very appreciative.”

“Sharron, can you tell me the purpose of the test?” I asked.

“I can tell you after you pass or fail,” she replied, “but not now. It’s too important to me to tell you now.”

“Listen, I don’t know if I can promise not to open my eyes.” I said, “First of all, just knowing you are naked is a huge temptation. You know how I feel about you, Sharron. How could I not want to look? Then, it’s every man’s dream to watch a woman masturbate. Come on, Sharron, you’re setting me up for failure here. You know that, don’t you?”

“I said it was a test, didn’t I?” She answered. “But, think about it, Brad…. if there wasn’t a good reason to have a test, I wouldn’t need one, would I?”

That sounded a lot like female logic. It didn’t make any sense to me, but I’m sure she knew exactly what she was talking about. I really didn’t know if I could do this, though. It sounded impossible, or at least improbable I could do it. Maybe I should just go for the blindfold, let her have her cum and be honest with her that I can’t do it. On the other hand, since this is so important to her, maybe I should suck it up and keep my damn eyes closed.

“Well,” she asked, “what’s your answer?”

“Sharron, I really don’t understand the reason for this, but, I can see it means a lot to you. I really don’t think I can do this without opening my eyes, but, if it’s that important to you, then it’s important to me, and because of that, and I can do it.” I answered.

“Brad, it’s not going to be easy. Trust me on that. I’m going to make it very hard for you not to look. I’m going to play with my pussy right in front of you. I’m going to put my fingers in there. I’m going to play with my clit and I might even do things to try to get you to open your eyes. Maybe it’s better to go with the blindfold so you don’t completely fail.” She suggested.

“Then you’ll be disappointed in me.” I said. “I can do it. It doesn’t matter what you do – I won’t open my eyes. You have my word on that.”

“I’m pleased, Brad. And I’m really horny so let’s get started.” She said.

She warned me one last time to keep my eyes closed. Then slowly, I felt her move around me. As she did, she bent my cock up to my stomach and pressed her full body against my front. I felt her breasts against my chest and I heard her moan.

“I love the feel of a man’s body pressing against me, Brad. I love the look and feel of a hard cock straining for release. Even though you might not say it, I know you want to fuck me. In fact, I want you to want me. That will just make your cock harder and stronger, and it will make your cum so much better, too.” She whispered.

She directed me over to her bed and told me lie down. I kept my eyes closed tightly, even though I was tempted to try to open them just enough to try to peek. As I got on her bed, she told me to spread my legs and pull my knees up a little. When I did, I felt her get on the bed and move between my legs. Then, she started to speak to me softly.

“I’m going to get on my hands and knees between your legs now, Brad. I’m going to play with your cock while I touch myself, but, I’ll be watching to see if you open your eyes.”

Then I felt her hand on my cock, like a silken glove, rubbing me and then finally holding it up. I heard the soft sounds of wet sloshing, which I knew were the sounds of her fingers as they played between her legs.

“Can you hear that, Brad? I’m playing with my pussy. Not more than five feet away from you, my fingers are deep inside my pussy. I’ll prove it to you.” She said.

I felt her move and the next thing I knew, she was laying on top of me, her face no more than a few inches away from mine. “Want to taste me?” She asked. Then without waiting for my answer, she pressed her wet fingers to my lips. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and sucked her fingers. Then, withdrawing them from my mouth, I felt her hunch herself up and I felt her move her hand down between us, directly to her mound.

“Oh,” she sighed, “this is so nasty, Brad. You’re cock is inches away from my empty pussy. Don’t you wish your cock was buried deep in me, filling me up with that hard tool of yours?” She asked.

“Yes,” I answered, still licking my lips trying to savor the sweet taste of her flowing pussy. “you already know I do.”

“But, you know that’s not going to happen. Don’t you, Bradley?” She asked.

“Uh huh,” I said, “I know. The only thing that matters right now is for you to get off, live your fantasy and use my cock.”

Panting, she brought her lips right next to mine and kissed me lightly. “Ooh, you get extra points for saying that.” She said.

Then, she laid her head down to the side of mine and between her panting and moaning she told me how much she wanted to slide my cock up into her tight hole and ride me. I felt her hand search around for my cock and when he found it, she held it up and started to move her pelvis to meet it. I started to anticipate her moving my cock in between her lips and then sitting down on me, but, instead, she used my cock as a toy and began to rub it back and forth between her lips and around her clit. She let my cock head slip into her pussy hole just enough to coat me with more of her juices and then repeated the whole thing over and over again. During the entire time, she kept whispering nasty things in my ear, keeping me on edge and wondering what she would do next.

Abruptly, she sat up and leaned back, telling me lay my legs straight out. When I did, she closed them together and then sat on the top of my thighs and started tugging on my cock and rubbing it forcefully around her slit. “Do it now,” she panted to me, “jack yourself.”

I reached down and took my cock in my hand and started to stroke it up and down. The way she was sitting, I could feel her fingers touching my nuts as she rubbed herself, the speed of her movements almost matching the stroking I was giving my cock.

Then, I felt her other hand reach out and stop me. “Don’t make yourself cum,” she said, “it won’t be good if you cum before I do, but I want you to keep your hand moving.”

As she let go of my hand, I resumed jacking again, but slower this time. While I masturbated, I pushed my cock out, pointing it toward where I thought her tits would be. “Oh, Gawd,” she moaned, “I’m almost there. Keep doing it, keep doing it!” She cried.

I had to slow down because I felt myself starting to get close to cuming. She moved to reposition herself and I momentarily stopped jacking in order to wait and see if she was going to lie on top of me again. But when I stopped, she pulled my cock from my hand and scooted her crotch right up to my cock and held it lengthwise against her slit as she bucked tightly against it.

I heard her grunt a few times, and then as if she was body slamming me, she threw herself down on my chest and dry humped my cock. All at once, I felt her body tense up and shake furiously, and then she went completely limp.

With her head lying next to mine, I listened to her breathe. The gasping finally settled down and the thumping inside her chest started to slow. The rhythmic beating of her heart was so strong that it reverberated inside my own chest as we lay together silent and motionless.

I didn’t say anything for a long time. Finally, I asked “Can I hug you?”

“Hmm, yes, I would like that.” She whispered.

I wrapped my arms around her and patted her back. I started to rub her back and my hand got dangerously close to her butt. I told her I was sorry and quickly jerked my hands back to her shoulders. She laughed just a bit. “You can open your eyes now if you want to.” She said.

My eyes had been clenched for so long that when I tried to open them, the bright lights in her room forced me to shut them immediately. I gradually opened one while keeping the other clenched tightly. As I inched it open, the first thing I saw was her face, hanging over me, smiling. “What’s the matter?” She asked.

“It’s so fucking bright in here!” I said and closed my eyes again.

“Hold on.” She said.

She got up off me and ran over to the light switch and turned it off. Then before I knew it, she was back on top of me, lying just as she was before she got up.

“Is that better?” She asked.

I creaked one eye open and then the other. Her hair was messed up and she had a crooked smile on her face. “Better, huh?”

“Yeah,” I replied, “thanks.”

“You missed your chance to see me naked,” she said, “when I got up just now.”

Damn, I thought. That was right. I could have seen everything.

“Can I ask a favor?” She said.

“You want me to close my eyes again so you can get up?” I asked.

“No,” she said, “I was wondering if it would be okay…… uh, I can’t believe I’m even going to ask you this…. especially now, but, would you mind if I put your cock inside me and lay like this for a while. I just want to feel a cock in me.”

“And in which universe do you think the answer to that question would ever be ‘No’?” I asked.

End of chapter 2.

To go along with that, we can lust for someone we see, perhaps a person that catches our eye in a certain way, but in most cases, that lust is only a fleeting wish…. a mere unobtainable twinge of excitement when we see them – then it’s gone once the moment passes or they are out of sight.

So, alas, many of us are destined to accept and be satisfied with what ever love and lust we happen to have available to us at any given point in time. We accept these available levels of love and lust because that’s the practical thing to do. We settle for what we have and the rest becomes fantasies, wishes and dreams.

Of course, the best possible situation is when the person you have available to love is the same person you constantly and fully lust for. It’s even better if that person reflects back your love and lust so that the two of you feed each other’s feelings, wants and desires. I don’t know many people who have that kind of reflecting relationship. But, I do know a few, and I am, as you might be, incredibly jealous of them.

While I used to consider myself happy in love, the truth is that I have settled for what is within reach. Running parallel to that is the fact that I used to consider myself happy in lust, too. But, I realize now that I have settled for what is within reach there, also. While the love and lust within reach used to be enough to keep me satisfied, I find myself more and more looking for that robust and deeply contenting love and the lust that goes along with it hand in hand.

That brings me to a point to where I can start this story.

I have heard it said that for each person, there is a perfect mate. For each of us there is someone, somewhere who we can unconditionally love perfectly and completely, both from the heart and from the crotch. You know what I mean, don’t you? That certain person with whom you would be eternally satisfied to simply sit next to, or to hug, or just hold hands with. It’s the person whom you sexually desire so much that it’s not your own sexual pleasure you long for – but, in fact, it’s their pleasure and gratification which brings you joy. We have all known that one perfect love, or had one, or had the chance with one – that perfect person that tweaked you just the right way in your heart and deep in your undies.

For me, it’s not a matter of thinking back to the past. She’s a friend of mine – my friend Sharron. I’ve known her for at least ten years. Most people would characterize our relationship as being platonic, but for me, it’s much more. She is, without a doubt, my perfect love…. and my perfect lust. The only problem is that she hasn’t realized it (yet). I’m pretty sure she sees me as her “non-threatening male” since I’ve never really tried to hit on her.

Now, being seen as a non-threatening male is both a good thing, and a bad thing. It’s a good thing because it opens up a lot of opportunities to be together when she doesn’t have to have her guard up and she can simply be herself.

When it’s only the two of us together, I get the greatest joy just being in Sharron’s presence. She is, for me, the most beautiful and the sexiest woman in the world. And, given half the chance, I know I could easily be hopelessly and totally in love with her.

We’ve shared secrets, helped each other with our ups and downs, gone through episodes of car problems, illnesses, surgeries……. you name it and we’ve either done it or shared it.

On the flip side, being the non-threatening male can also be horrible because I can’t really show any affection to her as a woman since that might destroy the special relationship I have with her as the non-threatening male. If she knew that I was in a constant state of sexual excitement when I was around her, or that it was her face and her body I dreamed of when I masturbated, how would she react?

All of that became a mute point a few weeks ago, though. In the flash of an eye, it all changed and an opportunity was created where one had never before existed. That’s what this story is about.

We both happened to find ourselves out after work one night, helping a friend celebrate her birthday at a local watering hole. Eight or nine of us sat around the table trading stories and telling each other what we’ve been up to. Eventually, Sharron and I ended up sitting next to each other. Of course, after a few drinks our knees had accidentally touched under the table, and our elbows had rubbed – all of it harmless touching, but it was driving me to a point where my cock was about to explode. I’m sure she didn’t even realize what she was doing to me – the innocent nature of it creating just the right tension to set me on a long, slow boil.

As the waitress returned to check our drinks, one of the girls with us ordered “Sex On The Beach”. My ears and eyes perked up upon hearing those words. Seeing my surprised expression, the girl of my dreams leaned over to me and whispered “It’s a drink, silly.”

Now, I don’t get out to the bars much and I’m definitely not up to date on the latest drink names, but when she saw the curious look on my face she said “Don’t tell me you’ve never had Sex On The Beach?” Before I could answer, Sharron leaned in close to me and said “Or, maybe you would prefer to try a Slippery Nipple?”

I couldn’t stop my self, and, with the alcohol firmly in control I took a chance and answered her in a way that could have a very broad interpretation. “Damn, I’d almost be willing to get naked for that!”

“Ah,” Sharron replied, “so the idea of having a Slippery Nipple with me appeals to you, does it?”

“Baby,” I answered confidently and nonchalantly, “you have no idea how much I would give to share a slippery nipple with you.”

As she pulled back, her eyebrows rose and I saw clearly that she fully realized the embedded and implied meaning of my reply. She was surprised, I could see that, but she didn’t act disgusted or mad at my comment. I dared not go any further with it, though. She got the message, I was sure of it.

The next hour was filled with more innocent touching of our hands, shoulders and feet. For me, it was pure torture since it only served to increase my level of excitement, causing my hard-on to throb uncontrollably in my pants. I doubt she knew I was about to go over the edge and spontaneously erupt inside my jeans, spewing hot cum all over myself. When I knew I could take no more of it, I made up an excuse and told them I had to go.

They all said goodbye to me as I started to gather my things and stand to leave. But in the semi-darkness of the bar, she stood also and moved toward me to give me a gentle, friendly hug. I’m sure those who saw the hug might not have thought much about it, but, when I felt her breasts swell into me and her pelvis press firmly into my engorged erection, ‘friendly’ was not the word I would have used.

“We’ll have to work on that slippery nipple thing.” Sharron whispered. “Who knows, I just might call your bluff.”

“It’s no bluff.” I replied, looking directly at her. “I assure you,” I added, “I wasn’t kidding.” For a minute, she appeared shocked. Then a small smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. As I turned to walk toward the door, she gave me a little wave to send me on my way.

Knowing the alcohol must have moved her to tease me, I didn’t give our brief conversation much thought as I left the bar. But after a few minutes and as I was about to pull out of the bar parking lot, I got a text page from her on my cell phone asking “U were just kidding right?”

Answering as quickly as I could, I text paged her back saying “No, I wasn’t kidding.”

I didn’t see her again for a few of days. But she called my cell phone one morning while I was at work asking if I wanted to meet her for lunch that afternoon. So without much discussion I answered “Sure” and we made plans to meet for lunch.

During our lunch neither she, nor I, brought up the subject of the bar, the slippery nipple, or my comment about being naked. That is….. until it was time to leave.

It was my turn to pay the check. So after I paid and the waiter brought me my change, she casually got up from where she was sitting on her side of the booth and quietly slipped into the booth right beside me. As I scooted over to make room for her, she crossed her arms over her chest and announced that I wasn’t going anywhere until we finished our discussion from the night at the bar.

“Okay,” I said, “which discussion was that?”

“Come on, don’t play dumb. You know damn well what discussion I’m talking about.” She replied.

“Is this about the slippery nipple comment?” I asked.

“Well,” she interrupted, “if I remember correctly, I think you said something about willing to get naked when I asked if you wanted to try a Slippery Nipple.”

“Oh, please,” I said, trying to protect my non-threatening male position, “you know we were all drinking that night.”

“The way it sounded to me was that you made some kind of offer to get naked if I showed you my nipple.” She explained. “Then when I text paged you to ask if you were serious about it, you said you were. Am I missing something here, or, is my memory going bad?”

I couldn’t look her square in the eyes. I reached for the glass of water sitting in front of me and I took a big gulp. “Actually,” I said, “I didn’t specifically say those words, but, that was definitely the intent. I really didn’t expect you to pick up on it, though.”

“Then I picked up on it correctly, didn’t I?” She asked. “You would get naked if I showed you my nipple?”

“Yes,” I answered.

“You mean you would get totally naked and stand in front of me like that just to see my nipple?” She asked again.

This time I looked at her when I answered. “Yes,” I replied, “I would.”

“Just to see my nipple? One nipple? Don’t you think that’s kind of an extreme thing to do just to see a stupid nipple?” She asked. “Why would you do that?”

“You wouldn’t understand,” I replied, “I don’t think you could ever understand, Sharron.”

“Well, why don’t you try me,” she said, “maybe I’ll understand if you explain it to me.”

At this point, I was in a no win situation. There wasn’t much I could do to get myself out of this mess. The best I could do is be truthful with her and hope she would understand.

“Sharron,” I began, “before I explain, will you promise to forgive me for anything I might say and promise it won’t ever affect our friendship?”

“I promise,” she replied, adding “we’ve been friends far too long for anything as ridiculous as a nipple to come between us. Besides, what’s the big deal about a nipple, anyway?”

“I’m glad you feel that way, and I hope you still feel that way after you hear me out.” I said. “And, remember you promised to forgive me…. I’m going to hold you to that.”

“Yeah, ok,” she replied, “so what’s all this about?”

“The truth is, uh, and this is hard for me say…. is that I love you.” I started out. “I mean, I’m in love with you. Not just as my friend, but, as a woman, too. I dream about you every night, Sharron, and when I think about making love, I dream that it’s you I’m making love with.”

A look of surprise came over her face and any semblance of a smile was wiped away as her face went totally blank.

I went on to explain to her that I didn’t know when or how it started, but that it just happened and then grew deeper over time. I recounted many of the fun times we had together and how she was the first thing I thought of in the morning and the last thing I thought about at night. I told her that other women didn’t interest me and I confessed to her my total devotion and love. I even told her how I fantasized about her when I masturbated. All in all, I must have talked for a good twenty minutes before I was done. When I finished, she sat there for a minute and then reached out to grasp my hand before she spoke.

“I really don’t know what to say, you know?” She began. “I never expected this after so many years just being friends. I’m flattered that you feel that way about me, but, I would be leading you on if I told you I felt the same.”

My heart sank and I saw ten years of my life begin to dissolve into nothing. Now I was going to lose her as my friend with absolutely no hope of anything else at all. I felt shattered.

Seeing my pain, she squeezed my hand in hers and continued, saying, “You have to know that you are, without a doubt, my closest friend… my oldest and best friend. The one I can count on when it really matters and the last one in the world that I would ever want to hurt. You’re the only guy in the world that has treated me as a real and true friend. You’ve never done anything to make me question your motives and you’ve never lied to me. You’ve never done the typical guy things like try to trick me into going to bed with you or tried to get into my pants…. you’re my perfect friend. But, I could never be your girlfriend – don’t you see? And I do love you, too. Really I do, but it’s not the kind of love you want us to have. It’s not the man-woman kind of love. I would do anything for you, but you can’t live your life everyday waiting for me to come around and finally become your girlfriend and lover. I can’t let you do that to yourself.”

“Please don’t be hurt,” she added, “and please don’t stop being my best friend or let this get in between us. You mean too much to me to let that happen.”

As I listened to her, it hit me that she was truly moved with my admission and confession. As she spoke, she held my hand in her lap and at some point, I knew that the torch I was carrying for her needed to be put out. I needed to let her go.

By the time we finished talking, two hours had gone by and the waiter had been by every 15 minutes to see if we wanted anything. We’d ordered some coffee so we could sit together without being bothered, and the waiter was courteous enough not to hover around us while we sat there. During our talk, we both had momentary bouts of tearing, and as we worked through it, we held each other’s hand.

Emotionally, I felt like I had been in a wreck. I had laid out my heart and soul to her, and although she was gentle as she rejected my love, it still took a tremendous toll on me and I felt tired and exhausted.

“So,” she asked, “are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so. It feels good to have finally told you, even though it didn’t turn out the way I wanted. I’ll be fine, though.” I answered.

“I guess that just leaves one more thing,” she replied, “the slippery nipple thing.”

I laughed. Sharron did, too, but when our laughter died down, she reminded me, saying “I think you made an offer we need to talk about.”

Now it was my turn to be surprised. What was she alluding to?

“I think,” she said, as she leaned back against the padding in the booth, “you eluded to the fact that you would get naked if I showed you my nipple?”

I laughed again, but this time, she wasn’t laughing with me. “You can’t be serious. You mean after the talk we just had?” I asked.

“Now don’t misunderstand me here,” she said, “but, you’re kind of a cute guy and I wouldn’t mind seeing you naked. Besides, as close as we’ve been for the last ten years, I’m surprised we haven’t seen each other naked before. What could it hurt?”

I had to stop myself from seeing this as an opportunity to change her mind about loving me as I paused to consider her logic. Did I want to see her nipple? Yes, I guess so. I’ve lusted after her for ten years and never seen any part of her charms uncovered. This might be the only chance I’ll ever get to see her bare breast, and who knows, maybe she’ll feel sorry for me and I might get a hand job or maybe a blow job…… hell, I might even get a mercy fuck!”

But, before I could open my mouth to agree, she asked me, “Have you ever heard of CFNM?”

I had no idea of what she was talking about and I’m sure the expression on my face showed it. “No,” I answered, “is that another kind of drink?”

“Not hardly.” She said, chuckling softly. “It stands for Clothed Female Nude Male. It’s where a man completely undresses and stays naked while in the presence of a female. It’s something I read about on the internet and it sounds fascinating.”

“Is it some kind of punishment, or game, or something like strip poker?” I asked.

“No,” she explained, “I read that it’s probably more like a fetish. Some men actually like being naked around women, and some women simply like to see a naked man without any strings attached. You wouldn’t turn down the chance to see me, or some other woman naked would you?”

“Are you kidding? I would love to see you naked.” I answered.

“Then, why wouldn’t I want to see you or another man naked?” She asked.

She had me there. I’ll be the first to admit that I wouldn’t turn away from a naked female. But, this was really weird. Especially after just telling her I was in love with her and that I’ve lusted after her for ten years. Now she’s trying to get me naked. It made no sense at all.

“I’m really confused, Sharron.” I said. “When I told you I was in love with you, you made it sound like there would never be anything between us besides friendship. Now, we’re talking about being naked in front of each other. Isn’t that close to teasing me?”

“Whoa, boy. Slow down there.” She replied. “I didn’t say anything about me being naked in front of you. I said this was Clothed Female – Nude Male, remember? That means you would be naked and I would be dressed. Well, I would let you see my nipple, but, other than that, I would be dressed.”

“Oh, come on!” She added. “It will be fun! It will be just us and I’ll never tell anyone. You can come over in the morning, and stay at my place all day. You’ve done that hundreds of times. You told me you’ve always wanted to go to a nude beach….. you even asked me to go to one with you. What the difference? I’ll fix a nice dinner for us, and then you can go home. We’ll just spend the day together. No problem.”

It was true, I did ask her once if she would go to a nude beach with me, but that was a purely selfish and feeble attempt on my part to see her topless or naked. I didn’t necessarily intend it as an opportunity for me to be naked in front of her for hours. Still though, the thought of being naked in front of the one I loved, was appealing, and the more I thought about it, the more I wanted to say ‘yes’.

“Let’s just say I was okay with this,” I offered, “you’re going to show me your bare nipple…. and for more than one second?”

“Yes,” she answered, “I promise I’ll let you look at it longer than a second. Jeez!”

“And what if I, you know…. get an erection while I’m there?” I asked.

“I have seen other men naked, you know.” Sharron replied. “I know guys get hard-ons. If you get one, it will be okay. I won’t mind at.” Her face broke into a huge grin as she said, “Really, I won’t mind at all and I’ll try not to stare too long.”

“Oh, great!” I sighed. “I’ll be walking around with a hard-on for hours while you’re staring at it.”

“Well,” she said, “you can always, uh, take care of it, you know.”

“You mean masturbate while I’m at your house?” I asked.

“Sure, why not? Everyone does it. You already told me you do it. I don’t think that would bother me at all.” She said. “In fact,” she continued, “I’d love to watch.”

At that, I snapped my head around and looked at her. She sat there smiling back at me, hunching her shoulders up and holding her hands up as if to say “what’s the big deal?”

“Be truthful with me,” she asked, “and tell me you wouldn’t want to watch a woman play with herself. Tell the truth, now.”

“Okay, I see what you mean.” I said. “So if I had to get some relief, that would be okay with you?”

“Absolutely!” She answered.

“And since you’re going to be getting your jollies watching me walk around with a hard-on and watching me jack-off,” I asked, “would you agree to let me look through your lingerie if I needed some, uh….. stimulus to make myself cum?”

“You’re going to let me watch you do it?” She gasped.

“Only if you let me look through your lingerie, and don’t interfere.” I answered.

“Oh, that’s kinky,” she replied, “but, okay. You can do whatever you want with any of my lingerie if it’s going to help.”

“Alright then, I’ll do it.” I said. “But it’s got to be just me and you… no one else! And you promised not to say anything about this. Ever. This is our secret, right?”

“You have my word on that.” She replied.

We talked a few minutes about when my nude debut would be. After some discussion, we decided that Saturday would be a good day since I could help her clean her condo and do some ‘man’ things around the place for her.

As we were walking out of the restaurant, she hooked her arm in mine and we walked side by side to her car. When she unlocked the door, I opened it for her and she slipped into the seat. She stopped with one foot in the car and one foot on the ground, treating me to a nice view of her yellow panties pulled tight across her pussy as she held her legs open.

“Go ahead,” she said, “I don’t mind if you look. I’ve known for a long time that you have a panty thing. I shouldn’t be teasing you like this, but, you’re gong to be seeing all my panties on Saturday, anyway….. so, it doesn’t matter if you see these now.”

While I looked, she actually moved her legs a little and adjusted herself in the seat, helping my view. I could almost make out what I thought was her slit, obviously in the middle of her panty, pushing against the material. I was trying desperately not to look too obvious in case someone walking through the restaurant parking lot saw us. But, after a minute or two, as I was fully concentrating on the sight before me, she asked “Are you hard right now?”

Instead of answering her question, I decided to turn the tables on her. Looking up, I smiled and asked “Are you wet right now?”

She nodded her head up and down and I swear she opened her legs a little further and tilted her pelvis in the seat so I could see better.

Not caring now who might see me peering between her legs, I started to lean in closer until she put her hand on my chest to stop me. “That’s far enough.” She said. “I answered your question, but, you didn’t answer mine.”

“Yes, Sharron,” I answered, “I’m very hard right now. Want to see it?”

“Right here?” She exclaimed.

“I’ll get in the car next to you and pull it out, but, you’ll have to take your panties off first and give them to me…. to keep, and then I’ll let you see it.” I replied.

I could see the wheels turning inside her head. I had seen that look before when she was trying to make a quick decision on what to do. Sometimes, I could almost see smoke pouring out of her ears, she was thinking so hard.

“Not here. We could get caught.” She said as she closed her legs and reached for the door handle to pull the door closed. “Follow me over to the condo. It’s only five minutes away. Okay?” I smiled and agreed.

Hurrying over to my car, I pulled out of the parking lot and drove directly behind her all the way so she couldn’t get too far ahead of me. In as much as I was going to let her see my hard cock, I wanted to make sure she didn’t have time to get there before me, go inside and change her panties. If they were wet, they would be a prize I would treasure forever, and well worth the price of letting her see my cock. On top of that, in the whole ten years we’ve known each other, we had never had any sexual intimacy together, or talked this openly about sex, and here I was about to get her wet panties and show her my cock. In the matter of a few hours, things had sure changed.

As I pulled my car into the driveway behind hers, I shut it off and jumped out of the car. She waited for me at the top of the walkway and as she put her key into the door lock, she turned and said “I can’t believe we’re doing this!”

“Me, either,” I replied, “but, I have to admit I’m pretty turned on right now.”

“Yeah,” She agreed, as she opened the door to let us in. “I know what you mean. My heart is thumping a million times a minute. You’re not going to back out, are you? You’re going to keep your word, right?”

“Sharron, have you ever known me to break a promise to you?” I asked.

“No,” she replied, “and I think that’s what excites me. I know you’ll do it. I just don’t know if I can go through with it. I can’t believe I agreed to give you my wet panties!”

Closing the door behind us, we walked into her kitchen and looked at each other, neither of us saying a word. Finally, I spoke, saying “Okay, here we are.”

“So, how do we do this?” She asked.

“Listen,” I said, interrupting her, “before we do this, can I ask one favor? A favor just for old times sake? I mean, in view of the fact that we’re never going to be lovers or boyfriend and girlfriend?

She put her hands on her hips and smiled at me. “You’ve always been sentimental, you know that?” She answered. “And, that’s something I love about you, so, sure…. ask away.”

Receiving her permission, I asked her straight out for something which I had longed for as long as I could remember. “Could we share a kiss? A lover’s kiss? I promise I won’t ever ask you again. But, just this once….. can you kiss me like you would kiss your lover?”

She didn’t answer me. Instead, as soon as I finished asking, she walked toward me, put her arms around my neck and pulled me into her. As our lips met, her mouth opened and I finally experienced the feeling I had dreamed about for years.

Her kiss was warm and wet. She wasn’t holding back, either. Her kiss was real, and our tongues danced together as we played kissy face for several minutes. She didn’t pull back and never once did she try to end the kiss.

I was panting and my chest heaving with excitement as I finally had to break the kiss because I was out of breath. She stayed right against me as I looked into her eyes, seeing that she enjoyed the kiss, too.

Bringing her hands up to my chest, she started to unbutton my shirt as she said “You’re a pretty good kisser, you know that?”

“Well, I’ve had a lot of time to practice that specific kiss in my fantasies.” I replied.

“You fantasize about me? Sexual fantasies?” She asked.

“Uh huh.” I answered as I nodded my head up and down.

Unbuttoning the last button on my shirt, and slipping the shirt off my shoulders, she looked into my eyes and asked “Will you tell me about them some time?”

“Yeah,” I answered, “as long as you don’t hold them against me.”

“I would never do that,” she replied, “I know they are probably very personal and very intimate, and I would love to hear about them.”

Taking a couple of steps back, she pulled her skirt up to her waist, exposing her panties to me again. “I can’t believe I’m going to do this,” she said, “but, Gawd, I just have to see your cock now.”

As her thumbs went to the waistband of her panties, I held my hand up and yelled “Wait!”

When she looked up at me, I asked her if she would hold her skirt up and let me look at her as she stood in her panties, adding “I’ll take my pants down and let you look at me. I just want to look at you like that for a few minutes, if you don’t mind.”

“Your pants AND your underwear.” She said, “Take them both off and I’ll stand here like this for a few minutes and let you look at me. Is that a deal?”

My hands went to my waist as I undid my belt and pulled it from my pants, throwing it on top of my shirt that she left on the floor. Undoing the clasp on my trousers, I unzipped them and pushed them down to where I could step out of them. Standing now in only my undershirt and briefs, her eyes zeroed in on my crotch where my cock was pushing against my underwear, tenting it in a horribly embarrassing manner.

“Keep going,” she begged, “don’t stop now.”

I tried to make it look smooth and impressive, but, as I tried to pull my underwear down, the waistband got caught on my hard cock and I felt stupid trying to free myself and get my underwear down. Her eyes grew big and I heard a sharp intake of breath as my cock sprang free and wobbled in front of me as I stepped out of my underwear and stood up to face her, almost completely naked.

My cock, fortunately, didn’t let me down. It was perhaps the hardest it had ever been, pointing up to the ceiling at a forty-five degree angle. A serious look came over her face and she uttered “Oh my Gawd!”

I secretly chuckled to myself as she looked at me. My cock is not what I would call huge, but, when it’s hard like this, it measures just under eight inches. And as I twitched and flexed, it moved up and down on its own. And, seeing the way she was staring at it, I flexed it extremely hard so she could see the head turn purple and then go pink again.

She started in with another series of high pitched ‘Oh my Gawd’s’ as I continued to flex my cock muscles, but suddenly, her squealing abruptly stopped. Looking down, I could see why. A large drop of pre-cum was hanging off the tip of my cock, just about to become so heavy that it was going to drip on her kitchen floor.

Feeling bold, I took a few steps toward her kitchen table, extended my cock over the edge of it, turned toward her and then grasped my cock with my right hand and milked the drop, plus a few more, out the tip of my cock and into a small pool on her table.

I hadn’t intended to touch myself in front of her, but, the sight of her standing there with her skirt above her waist showing off her bikini panties and her mound pressing visibly against the material…… well, it was more than I expected and I simply couldn’t stop myself.

Holding her skirt above her waist, she took a few steps herself, enough to get close enough where she could bend down and look at the pool of pre-cum which now adorned her table. “That’s amazing.” She said. “You can just squeeze that out?” She asked.

“Well, ” I said as I started to turn toward her sink, “I didn’t want it to drip on your clean floor. I’ll get a paper towel and clean it up.”

“NO!” She yelled. “I mean, no… please… you don’t have to do that,” she said, “it’s okay, I can get it later.” Her voice trailed off and I could see that she was both emphatic, and embarrassed at the way she stopped me from cleaning it up. She obviously wanted me to leave the small pool of pre-cum on her table, and I was happy to oblige her.

Turning to face her, she again started to stare at me. “You’re staring at my cock.” I said.

She must have thought I was mad or upset with her, because there was a slight look of fright in her face. I smiled and told her I was just kidding and that she was free to look as much as she wanted. Holding out my hand to her, I guided her over to one of her kitchen chairs adjacent to the pool of my pre-cum, and told her to sit down. As she sat, she let go of her skirt and it fell back into place, covering her panties and ruining my view.

“Pull your skirt back up so I can see, would you?” I asked.

Without saying a word, she rose and pulled her skirt up and bunched it above her waist and sat back down. Moving right in front of her, I grasped my cock again and started to pump myself. Her eyes grew wide and her jaw dropped open as my hand slowly moved up and down my shaft. Another drop of pre-cum started to drip out and I squeezed it out into the pool as she watched and then ran my finger over the tip of my cock, smearing the residue around my cock head as she watched.

“Do you want me to make myself cum right here in front of you…. all over your table?” I asked.

“Oh, Gawd yes!” She answered.

“Then spread your knees, Sharron, and pull one of your knees up so I can see between your legs better.” I said. “You have to give me something to look at if you want me to masturbate for you.”

She did as I asked without delay, pulling one of her feet up and placing it on the front edge of her chair and opening her self up so I could look directly down at the gusset of her panties. And oh my, they were wet, indeed. There was a large wet spot, right where her pussy would be, causing the material to stretch and cling to her pussy lips making them almost completely discernable.

“Ah….” I moaned. “Very nice. I like that. Thank you for letting me see you so open. I’ll tell you when I start to get close to cuming so you can take your panties off and give them to me, okay?”

She pulled her gaze away from my cock momentarily to look up at me, nodded her head up and down, and then went back to staring at my cock. So with that, I affixed my stare on her panty covered pussy and resumed my stroking.

Periodically, as more pre-cum appeared, I milked my shaft down toward the tip and let it drip into the growing pool just inches away from her. Each time I did, she became almost trance like – following each move of my hand until the drop fell into the pool before her. And when I started to jack myself again, her eyes would stare intently, as if she was trying to memorize everything she was seeing.

“You like watching me do this, don’t you?” I asked.

Again, she didn’t answer me, but she looked up to see if I really wanted her to answer.

“Sharron, just as much as panties turn me on, this turns you on, doesn’t it? Seeing me naked and masturbating in front of you….. you really like this, don’t you?” I asked.

She looked up at me again and when she did I said “Come on, be truthful. If this turns you on, maybe we can do it more – sort of help each other out, you know?”

“Okay,” she said, “you’re right. I love seeing a naked man or a hard cock and I’ve fantasized about seeing a man masturbate in front of me for as long as I can remember. I guess that’s pretty sick, huh?”

“Not at all, Sharron.” I answered. “Don’t forget, I’m the one standing in front of you almost naked, stroking my cock and about to cum all over your table. You didn’t hold a gun to my head, you know. And, speaking of cuming, you better give me your panties, quick! I don’t know how much longer I can hold off. It feels like I’m going to shoot off pretty soon.”

I stepped back so she could move her legs, but not before taking one last look at her panty covered pussy. After I moved out of her way, she stood up and let her skirt fall. Then reaching underneath, she quickly pulled her panties down and stepped out of them, never once letting anything show.

Sitting back down, she reached her trembling hand out to offer me her wet panties. I stepped back in front of her, moving in as close as I could get without actually touching her. I took her panties from her hand, held them to my nose and started to jack myself faster and faster while watching for her reaction.

She must have known there was a chance I was going to smell her panties, but maybe she thought I was just going to look at them or wrap them around my cock as I jerked off. Seeing me actually sniff her panties must have either embarrassed her, or turned her on because she gasped and blushed redder than I’ve ever seen her blush as she watched me inhale her scent. Looking directly into her eyes, I said “This is a dream come true for me, Sharron. Thank you.”

It wasn’t long before I knew I was going to cum. I still had time to back off and delay it a while, but by this point, I was ready – I was more than ready.

“I’m getting close, Sharron.” I warned. “Do you want to stroke me and make me cum?” I asked.

Her eyes darted up to mine and I could see the conflict there. Her hand started to move toward my cock, but then she pulled it back. The combination of my stroking and the smell from her panties were driving me closer and closer to what I knew was going to be an eruption, so I asked her again.

“I need to know now, Sharron….. do you want to make me cum. Yes or no?” I urged.

She didn’t move, and when she didn’t immediately say something, I figured I was on my own. Another second later, I felt the stopping point pass and cum start to swell up for the impending explosion just a few seconds away. I nudged up against her knees and twisted toward her table to make sure it all landed there, and just as the first contraction started, her hand reached out and stopped an inch or so away from my shaft.

I pulled my hand away as quickly as I could. As soon as my hand was clear, she wrapped her little hand around my cock and tugged on me. Her touch was light, but tight – and I could tell she didn’t have much experience in jacking a guy off. But still, I was already past the point of no return and as she jacked me, I shot three huge ropes of cum across her table.

She wasn’t the only one surprised – I was, too. This was much more cum and a much stronger orgasm than I usually have. And, judging from the look on her face, Sharron was really impressed.

She continued to pump me until I emptied out all over her table. Seeing that I was done, she let go of my cock and looked up at me with an apprehensive look. “That was wonderful, Sharron. I don’t think I’ve ever cum so much at one time. You were fantastic!”

My comment brought a smile to her face and her eyes started to water. “I’ve never been able to do that right,” she said, “every guy I’ve ever tried to give a hand job to always told me I was doing it wrong.”

“Well, just take a look at the mess all over your table if you think you didn’t do it right.” I replied. “I’ll let you give me a hand job anytime you want to. You were great.”

A tear fell from her eye and she stood up and hugged me. My still hard cock, rubbing up against her blouse, was twitching and leaking against her. I felt her hand snake down between us and hold my cock as we hugged. She started to cry.

“All those years,” I heard her say, “you were right here, loving me and wanting me and I never even knew it. I feel like an ass. Can you ever forgive me?”

“I’ve already forgiven you, Sharron.” I said. “I know we’ll never be the way I dreamed it would be, but, at least now you know how much someone loved you.”

She pulled away from the hug and wiped her eyes. “I think you deserve a reward for hanging in there so long and never pushing me. What if we just forget everything I said at lunch, for now, and spend one night together….. you know, as boyfriend and girlfriend? Just one night. How would that be?”

“Sharron, as much as my heart is leaping up and down hearing you say that, I know you’re only saying it because you know it will make me happy. If you really want to give me a reward, how about kissing me again, like the one we had a while ago and I’ll just pretend it’s the kiss you would give me while we were making passionate love.”

Tears started to fill her eyes again as she put her arms around my neck. “I don’t deserve to have you as my friend. You have been my angel for years and I love you so much.” She said. Then as her eyes closed and her lips pressed to mine, I experienced the kiss of a lifetime. Between feeling the tears streaming down her face, her warm mouth and her hands stroking the back of my neck, she almost made me want to beg her for a second chance at everything. I held back my own tears and just threw myself into the kiss, hoping it would last forever. When our kiss finally ended, my face was covered with her tears, make-up and lipstick.

Until that instant, I didn’t realize that my cock had swelled back to full strength and was leaking profusely into the palm of her hand. I saw her look down and when she did, I looked down, too, to see her blouse was spotted with sperm and pre-cum.

“Oops,” I said, “Sorry about that. Guess I made two messes here today.”

“And I wouldn’t have it any other way.” She replied.

Turning to look at the clock, she said “Oh, shit! Look at the time! I have to get back to my office!”

I reached for a paper towel and told her I would clean up the mess while she changed her blouse. “Please…. no. Don’t clean it up.” She said. “I want to do that, okay?”

“Why don’t you get dressed and I’ll run and put on another top and we’ll both get out of here in two minutes.” She suggested, as she turned and ran out of the kitchen towards her bedroom.

I was doing up the clasp on my belt when she came back into the kitchen with another white blouse on. “Damn,” she said, “I was hoping to catch you in your underwear, or less.”

“Speaking of underwear, did you put some panties on?” I asked.

Without batting an eye, she pulled her skirt up to show me that she put on a fresh pair of panties. “Black panties?” I asked. “Yeah,” she replied, “I guess I’m feeling a little naughty right now.”

“Come on,” she said, “we better get going or we’ll both be fired.”

I moved toward her front door, but when I got there, she wasn’t behind me. Looking back toward her kitchen, I saw her coming toward me, holding the yellow panties in her hand.

“You earned these,” she said, “and believe it or not, I really want you to have them and, uh, well…. use them.”

She stuffed the yellow panties into my pocket at the same time as she reached up to kiss me on the cheek. “I’ll see you on Saturday morning, right?” She asked. “Why don’t you come really early and we’ll have breakfast and get started right away.”

“I’d like that,” I said, “I’ll be here at 7:00.”

Kate Monroe ran down the long hallway to the main conference room, nearly spilling her coffee in the process. The red-haired beauty was going to be late again, for the second straight day. Passionate lovemaking with her boyfriend in the morning was again the reason for her tardiness. She couldn’t be late again, not today. Dr. Reynolds, her always demanding boss, was supposed to be giving a speech that every female employee at the institute was supposed to hear. Kate dashed up to Room 237, opened the door gently, and snuck in. Of course, Dr. Reynolds, in the front of the room giving her lecture, made instant eye contact with Kate as she slouched into her chair.

“Sorry,” Kate whispered as she sensed her boss’ anger. The boss just rolled her eyes and went back to speaking.

“Women attending clubs where men strip, taking off everything, and parties where women remain clothed while a naked male erotic dancer entertains the ladies are definite signs of a societal role reversal…” Dr. Reynolds went on. The room was full with eight female employees.

“What did I miss?” Kate whispered to her friend, Janet, as the two tried to take notes.

“Tell you after class,” joked Janet, as if the two were back in college. “This is all further evidence of the growing dominance and sexual independence of women,” the doctor of psychology went on. “It once was only men that would frequent a strip club and it used to be the bachelor party that had a female stripper. But now it is becoming common for the bachelorette party to feature a male stripper, or strippers.”

The women all giggled like school girls.

“Well it’s true,” the doctor went on. “Women are becoming more liberated sexually and are expressing a dominance with that liberation. Women are breaking down traditional stereotypes and invading male traditions and institutions, thus creating a societal role reversal.”

“Almost like a double standard,” chimed in the sweet and charming Natalie, showing off her sexy legs on this day with a pair of black stockings.

“Come again?” asked Dr. Reynolds.

“A double standard. I mean, well, I don’t know if it’s just me but I am growing more reluctant to let my husband go to a strip joint where the women take off their tops, but my girlfriends and I frequently will attend bachelorette parties where the men take off everything.”

All of the women, female sex counselors by profession, now focused in on what their close friend, Janet, had to say. It was as if she got their attention by talking in a more down-to-earth way whereas Dr. Reynolds’ rhetoric was somewhat dull. But the two women were addressing the same topic.

“I think you will find that the so-called growing phenomenon of CFNM is more of a reflection of the male desire to submit to women than it is the female desire to dominate men,” came a response from the back of the room. The voice was Jennifer’s, the youngest of the female counselors at the institute.

“CFNM?” asked Kate, crossing her legs. Her khaki skirt rode up on her a bit, displaying her sexy, eye-catching thighs.

“CFNM stands for Clothed Female, Nude Male scenarios,” Jennifer went on, moving up to a seat in the front of the room so she would not have to shout. It was as if she was embarrassed to talk about such a thing.

“There are many websites that I have researched that cater to this sort of thing,” the brunette explained. “As is the case with most FemDom sites, the popularity of these CFNM sites are driven by men. CFNM is a growing reality, especially among college girls who are sowing their wild oats and expressing their female and sexual liberation, but you will find that it is men who get the most turned on by the concept of CFNM.”

“Hmmm,” Dr. Reynolds responded. “I can see you read up on the topic. I wish more of you would be as enterprising.” She looked at Kate. The red-head looked away feeling like her boss was really giving her a hard time on this day.

“Well, I must say Dr. Reynolds, this does sound like a topic that I would like to study,” Kate said, trying to do a bit of kissing up to her boss.

“Well, that’s good,” the 30-year-old doctor replied. “Because we all will be getting familiar with this new topic. Many men, some of them married, have expressed interest in this sort of thing when I have met with them. Now as you know as counselors we are to give advice to these people. So I think it might help if we studied up on the topic ourselves.”

The class agreed.

“Are we going to have a male stripper in the class?” joked Natalie. The women all chuckled.

“Well, sort of,” Dr. Reynolds replied.

Janet was merely kidding, but she got a serious answer from the woman at the front of the room.

“I am sure lots of men have the fantasy of being a naked male in a room full of clothed women, who are teasing him, fondling him and making sexual remarks about his anatomy,” Janet remarked. “I mean…CFNM is another expression of the male submissive nature. It is interesting that the naked male does not want to be naked in a room full of naked women, but rather in a room full of clothed women.”

“Yeah, that is interesting,” Kate replied, knowing that any man would give anything to see her naked body.

“By being clothed, the women are representing dominance and authority,” Natalie went on. “The women are in charge and the male is there to arouse and entertain the women. That is the male fantasy of CFNM.”

“I don’t mind looking at a naked guy, I mean if he’s hot of course,” Kate interjected.

“Well sure, no woman does,” Dr. Reynolds replied, now warming up to her employees. She took a seat in the front row and turned her desk around to address the females, all looking spectacular on this day with skirts of all varieties and matching white shirts that had the initials KI (Kenmore Institute) over their hearts.

“To prove that these sites are driven by male fantasies, we have a male that will be here shortly to demonstrate what this whole CFNM thing is about,” she said. “Sometimes this fantasy goes from being merely femdom and steers over into the total sexual realm as some of these sites feature the naked male having his…penis…played with and even sucked by these so-called out of control females.”

The women looked at each other and laughed out of nervousness. There were even some red faces amongst the group. Talking about sex was always a hot topic, even amongst those that did it for a living. It never got old.

“To me, that is when CFNM moves from being femdom over to being pure male adult entertainment and fantasy,” Dr. Reynolds said. “While it is possible that women can dominate a man and express their sexual liberation by playing with a man’s penis in a room full of women, the fact is that this is more of a male fantasy.”

The women were interested, never realizing how nice it would be for the men to be the nude ones for a change. In movies, in strip clubs, anywhere.

Often these women grew up watching R-rated movies, never once seeing a male penis displayed. Taboo, it was said to be. Too vulgar, it was said. But yet women were naked from head to toe in movies all the time. Why not men?

“From the CFNM sites that I have seen, I have noticed that it is obvious that the men who developed these sites were men with submissive desires and fantasies,” Jennifer said. Her friends often teased Jennifer for looking like another Jennifer – Jennifer Love Hewitt that is. And that was because of the size of her breasts. She often got annoyed when men were constantly staring at them, even though she didn’t really help the situation by always wearing tight shirts, just like she was today. But for a change, the talk and attention was placed on the male anatomy.

“While some CFNM sites and videos steer toward the sexual and the pornographic, other CFNM sites steer more towards femdom, as the male is being humiliated by the room full of clothed women,” Dr. Reynolds said. “The women tease and deny the naked male and play games with his penis, all for their entertainment. They will pretend as if they are going to remove their clothing, maybe one of the women acting as if she is going to remove her blouse, but then stops just in time. The emphasis being that the naked male exists for the entertainment of the women, thus CFNM is femdom. The other sites are more about the women being there for the sexual pleasure of the naked male. That is not femdom.”

“Will we be having a test on this?” Kate said with a snicker.

“Sort of,” replied the doctor. Again, a seemingly silly remark made by one of the women was taken completely seriously by the class speaker. This day seemed to be headed in a wild direction.

“CFNM does seem to be another expression of the male submissive nature and the male desire to be dominated by women,” Jennifer went on.

“That is why the male wants to be naked while the women are clothed. This places the ladies in the power position. While these sites and adult videos slash DVD’s are primarily an extension of a male fantasy, the reality is that women do have parties where they will have a naked male dancer, or dancers, entertain them and this is a further example of how society continues to evolve and how women are growing more independent and dominant.”

There was suddenly a knock at the door, a light knock, but nevertheless it was heard. A handsome man walked through the doorway, a 20-ish looking guy with a boyish face, blonde highlights in his brown hair, muscular build. Really cute guy. The white T-shirt he was wearing hugged his muscular upper body, the jeans doing the same for his lower body. A noticeable bulge could be seen in the crotch of his denims.

“Oh, you’re here, great,” Dr. Reynolds said. “Ladies, this is Curt Taylor. He is our um, CFNM model for the day I guess you could say.”

“Hi class,” he said in a cute fashion, as if he were a new student at a grade school.

“Hi there handsome,” Jennifer said teasingly. The women chuckled. Dr. Reynolds, having this scenario plotted out for weeks, had the women organize their desks into a circle, with Curt standing in the center.

“Now today, ladies, we are to be studying the CFNM scenario,” Dr. Reynolds explained. “All of those little goodies we talked about earlier we will be carrying out today in some form. The games, the sexy talk, the teasing. All of it. The reason is to gain some understanding of what makes men tick. Why they enjoy the CFNM scenario so much. And why we women don’t mind it too much either.”

Kate giggled.

“Okay, let’s get started. Now Curt, I am going to give you a state, and you are to give me the capital of that state. If you are incorrect, you have to remove two items of clothing – and no cheating, a pair of socks is one item, not two.”

“And if I answer correctly?” asked the handsome gentleman. Surely one of the women would remove an item of clothing, right? Wrong.

“Then you only have to remove one item,” replied the sexy doctor.

“Sheesh, she’s a tough one,” said Kate, crossing her legs. Curt’s eyes already were fixed on those sexy limbs. One of the women even removed her shoes at this point to get more comfortable, affording Curt a view of her cute, little feet clad in stockings.

“Okay, Curt, you ready?…New Jersey,” Dr. Reynolds said. Curt thought for a moment. This man wasn’t stupid, but by far no genius either. He was already struggling with the little game they were playing with him.

“Um…oh, um,” he went on.

“Five seconds,” Jennifer said, hurrying him. He was at a loss for words, and as a result lost an item of clothing. His shoes came off. More wrong answers in the following minutes followed. His socks came off. His shirt came off. Maybe he was giving wrong answers just to get to the good part. He slowly pulled down the jeans and then stepped out of them, and as he stepped forward, the bulge in his white briefs jutted forward. The women were speechless, well, except one.

“Jeez, what do you have in there a grapefruit?” asked Janet. Kate burst out laughing. Curt smiled.

“Oh my God,” said one of the women with a laugh, eyeing the impressive bulge. The bulge had a presence all its own, drawing in stares from nine women in all. Eighteen eyes were fixed on this man’s equipment, with just a pair of cotton briefs there to cover it.

“Okay, okay, Curt, what is the capital of New York?” asked the sexy doctor.

“Oh, that’s easy, New York city,” replied the gentleman.

“Curt, Curt, Curt. You are incorrect, my dear. The answer is Albany, Albany my dear,” she said. All of the women had nervous feelings in their stomachs. They knew what was coming. Curt fought to not get an erection, just yet.

“Do I really have to remove my underwear?” he asked, even though he wanted to.

“Yes, you do,” Kate said, jumping in before Dr. Reynolds could answer. He slowly put his thumbs underneath the waist band of his briefs, pausing for affect. Silence filled the room, a powerful silence. Then the briefs were lowered, revealing the man’s pubic hair. The women “ood and aad” a bit, anticipating the upcoming moments. He lowered the briefs a bit more, and the base of his penis, where it connects to his groin, was revealed. The base was frighteningly big around, like a tree trunk. Kate realized it was probably as big around as her wrist. A shaft that big around had to be plenty long too, she thought to herself. The briefs came down lower, and lower and lower. Still no head was revealed. No words were spoken by the women at this point. They were too much in awe of what they were seeing in front of them. The briefs came down lower, and lower, and lower, inch by inch until the appendage that was hanging from this man’s groin was hanging halfway to his knees. Surely an optical illusion, the women thought to themselves. Finally, the head was revealed, and the man stepped out of his briefs. As he stepped forward, an enormous male organ was on display.

“Oh my fucking God,” Kate said, unable to control her language. There was shock, interest, arousal, and even fear in the room. The man just stood there proudly, legs spread wide, showing off his most prized possession. Finally one of the women broke the ice.

“He’s (laugh)…he’s hung like a horse,” Jennifer said. Some of the women giggled again like school girls at that comment, others were still in shock, pale as ghosts.

“What the fuck is that? That’s not a penis,” Kate said. Dr. Reynolds corrected her co-worker.

“Oh yes it is my darling,” she said. “Just look at that thing. Oh, and take your time looking, because he will be naked for us for a long while – our naked servent, if you will.”

Of course this crude treatment of the male was not a real act of hatred by the women. It was role playing, a mutual understanding between the women and the male. The male enjoyed being controlled like this, and the women, playing right along, obliged him. He shook his torso up and down, making his large penis flop up toward the ceiling then down toward the floor, emulating a nod. He was now speaking with his penis until he was told he could use his mouth.

“I’ve never seen a penis that big before,” Kate said. The women moved their heads from side to side, seeing if it was some weird angle they were sitting at that made his privates look bigger. But it wasn’t. The man was simply huge. He now ran one of his hands along it to make it snake down as far as it could go without him getting an erection. He bent over a bit, and the head of his thick penis was only a few inches from his kneecaps.

“Um…did you grow up near a power plant or something?” asked Jennifer. “How on earth did you grow one that large?”

“What have you been feeding that thing?” asked Janet with a laugh. Curt was now ordered to go from one desk to the next, giving each female a view of his penis. They were allowed to fondle it, but the male was ordered by Dr. Reynolds to not get an erection yet.

“God, his testicles are big too,” Kate noticed as she lifted up his penis to inspect his sack.

“They’re huge, they’re like the size of golf balls for crying out loud,” said the red head. She dropped his penis back down between his legs.

“God look at it flop around,” the 27-year-old said of his organ. She now held it up again, and let it drop once more. She did it repeatedly, ushering in laughter from the circle of women. It also made each woman anticipate their chance to play with the horse-like penis.

“Look, I can almost pick it up and throw it,” Janet said as she got her turn. She grabbed his penis, tossing it around his right leg to see it smack against his butt cheek in the rear. Dr. Reynolds now gave Curt permission to speak.

“How on earth do you get that thing in your pants?” asked Melissa, a wife and mother of two. She stared at his huge appendage without shame. Curt gave a very dignified answer to her question.

“Well if I wear jeans I usually will wear underwear and just let it bulge out in front like you saw today,” he explained. “But sometimes that can be kind of constraining so I will go without underwear and let it hang down one of my pant legs.”

“Jeez Louise,” Natalie said with a laugh. Curt approached a cute blonde sitting near the doorway. As he walked, he swung his hips from side to side to make his penis flop out of control, and make the 21-year-old blush. She covered her eyes and laughed.

Curt snuck behind her very carefully and quietly rested his penis on her shoulder. It hung over and the head rubbed gently against her left breast.

“I have a friend for you,” he said with a goofy voice. She heard the women laughing hysterically, dreading having to open her blue eyes to see what the fuss was about. It was her worst fear – the man had draped his penis over her shoulder. She knew she felt something. She opened her eyes.

“Oh my God,” she shrieked, but going along with the festivities. It was all in good fun.

“You better get that thing under control mister,” she said with a laugh.

Kate retrieved a camera from her purse, a camera she had taken on vacation the week before to photograph, of all things, some boring landscapes. She was about to take pictures of something far different. Kate gestured to Dr. Reynolds, asking permission to photograph the man’s humongous penis. The boss in charge was reluctant at first, but then gave in.

“Come on, how often do you see something like this?” asked Kate, rolling her eyes toward Curt’s direction.

“Oh, okay,” said the boss, giving in. “But remember we are not sight seeing here. We have research to do.” Kate posed the man in the middle of the room. She backed up and looked into her camera, making it quite evident she was making sure that his penis was in the frame.

“Jesus, can you…hold on…yeah, could you like move back,” she asked Curt. “I can’t get it all in the frame. It hangs down so damn far.” Of course the others were amused by this, and Curt found it the perfect time to achieve a full erection as Dr. Reynolds motioned for him to do so. His penis grew in size quite rapidly, thickening and expanding in length. Instead of rising in the air like most erections, Curt’s penis began to hang lower, the weight of it too substantial for it to fight gravity.

“It’s getting bigger,” noticed one of the females, pushing her desk closer.

“It’s getting fucking huge,” answered another.

As Curt’s penis continued its decent, the women realized they were in the presence of a truly nature-defying being, a male penis that was just one inch short of a full foot in length. Dr. Reynolds saw to it that each woman took turns measuring Curt’s penis. The good doctor had brought a tape measure with her to the institute that day to carry out such an exercise.

“I never thought it could be possible for a guy to have an 11-inch dick,” said Natalie, unable to believe her own words.

“Now ladies, as you can probably gather by now Curt here is not the average male,” Dr. Reynolds said as she took a seat. “When I planned to do this exercise I was simply going to have, well, a normal male be the guinea pig.”

“Yeah Curt is more like a horse,” Melissa said. Dr. Reynolds was angered by the interruption.

“Anyway, a woman here at KI – I won’t tell you her name to protect the innocent, or not-so innocent – knew of Curt and his size and urged me to consider him for this event,” Dr. Reynolds explained, going into a long speech like she sometimes tended to do. “The first time I met with Curt I had him show me his dick, and – as you can imagine, I almost fainted. I was told he had a very big dick but this caught me off guard. But I knew I had something here. I think the size of his dick has just made the CFNM theme that much more rich for all of us to enjoy, kind of bringing out the flavor in it like a good spice in a special recipe. Now I had never seen anything like this, so I took the liberty of reaching out and grabbing it, and stroking it, like I urge you women to do right now.”

Kate and Natalie grabbed for his prick at the same time, as did Jennifer and Melissa. The other four women gave it a try.

“One at a time,” announced Dr. Reynolds. She then realized the stupidity of her instructions, realizing the amount of hands the man’s penis could accommodate. “Okay, four at a time.”

Curt’s appendage was like a well-oiled machine, pumping up and down, up and down in unison with the women’s strokes. He backed away at one point, and put on a show.

“It actually controls the tides,” Curt said of his penis. “See, if I move it over here” – he swung around to the right, his giant penis moved with the force of a baseball bat in action – “the tides will come in, when I move it to this side” – he swung it to the other side, purposely smacking it against Kate’s sexy leg just for fun – “the tides move out.” The women were hysterical.

“Watch my leg mister, you could break a bone with that thing,” the red head said. Curt now walked over to the desk where Jennifer was sitting, and he playfully swung his penis up in the air and it landed with a resounding thud on the young woman’s desk.

“Jesus Fucking Christ,” she said, laughing while covering her mouth with her hand.

“Thought you might need a paper weight my dear,” said the man. This guy was good, almost as if he were a stage performer. He moved about the room with such dexterity and charisma, playing games with each woman while they in turn played right back, with his penis. The other four women soon got a turn stroking his shaft, with one of them making an unwise decision to play with the head while standing in front of him.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” instructed Dr. Reynolds. “I jerked this guy off a few times and um, well, you’ll see.”

Without warning, Curt’s penis went off, the first blast of come spurting out just a few inches but then the second one landing on a desk several feet in front of him with a splash.

“Oooohhhhh Godddd,” he announced. The women increased their strokes of his mighty tool, and the third shot of come drenched the floor in front. The other four women got up from their seats to gain a better view, and massaged his ass and shoulders as he shot load after load of come all over the conference room.

“Jerk it ladies, jerk it,” Dr. Reynolds screamed.

“Oh girls I worship you all,” said the man as he gave everything he possibly had, spurting out an even dozen shots of semen to give the conference room a new, wet, look. Janet, laying on the ground in front of the manly wonder, rubbed Curt’s pretty face with her feet, soothing him. The women soon had to go to meet with clients that day, talking with couples about boring issues all the while having this image of an 11-inch cock spurting load after load of come. It was difficult to focus that day. Some of the women were still in the conference room with Curt hours later, and as Kate walked in she noticed he and about three of the women were having a quiet, casual talk on the floor, enjoying a few drinks. Curt was still naked, his most notable appendage draped out along his right leg. Kate walked in on the conversation.

“…yeah it was like when I was like 18 I guess, and I was like wow, this thing’s kind of big,” he explained to the women as they eyed his organ. “I started measuring it, taking note. Really felt awkward.” Curt had been an athlete in high school and college, something that Jennifer found interesting.

“What was it like walking around a locker room with that…big thing swinging around down there?” she asked. The group shared a laugh. Curt gave them insightful responses to all of their questions. Some of the women departed for the day at this point, others stayed. Still about four women remained talking to Curt. They silently stared at his penis. Natalie just shook her head.

“My oh my mister, that is one big schlong,” she remarked. “My husband is five inches.”

Cheryl, one of the quiet ones, tried to give a dignified goodbye to the man as she departed for the day, reaching out to shake his hand and wish him well. He didn’t make it so easy, making her shake his penis instead of his hand. She blushed. He nearly gushed. Instructions were given to the women to not mention anything about Curt, that he was going to be a special item actually rented to married couples looking for something to add to their sex life. KI always aimed to please, and the fun for the women was just getting started. CFNM was a new wave that was going to take over the institute and its clients, and Curt was now the center of attention.

Have you ever been to a CFNM party? If not, then you just have got to go. Every young woman should go at least once in her life. And once you go, you’ll want to go again and again. A CFNM party is the ultimate in female domination over the male form. They are the best and latest idea for bachlorette parties, and they can be especially thrilling for the occasional hen’s night out for the female office staff.

If you don’t already know, CFNM stands for “Clothed Female, Naked Male.” That’s right! It’s a party where the women stay clothed and the men get naked. And when I mean naked, I mean they go all the way. No thongs or fishnet briefs are acceptable. Well, except maybe for the first few minutes, I mean before they strip. But once they strip down, they have to remain bare.

The women, meanwhile, remain clothed for the entire evening. They don’t even have to wear any particularly provocative or sexy clothing, although some of them do wear outfits that allow them to remove a few articles of clothing to cool down as the party heats up. In any case, it’s important that every woman keep all her important parts covered. This somehow makes it more erotic, you know, when naked men walk around in the presence of dressed women. To make it a little extra erotic, it’s always good to invite at least one younger, less experienced girl to also enjoy the sight of men, which I’ll get to in a moment.

Meanwhile, I do mean men, as in the plural form. A CFNM party always has multiple men, usually three or four, but it can be almost any number. The only important rule to follow is to make sure the women outnumber the men by at least a 3-to-1 ratio. This makes the women feel more dominate. It also makes the men feel more vulnerable, like they can be attacked and forced to succumb to the wishes of the women at any time. Your higher class CFNM parties have additional men, but the extra males are kept backstage or sometimes in cages so they can watch the action. They are only let out as the women “finish” with the men on the dance floor, which I’ll explain later. In any case, a typical, normal CFNM party will consist of about a dozen females with three or four young men.

Now you may think this is no big deal. I mean it sounds a lot like a male strip show, right?

Well, you’re wrong! There’s actually a lot more to it than that. For you see, after the men get naked, the women are invited to touch. That’s right! They are free to touch! Unlike a male strip show where a drunken woman would be thrown out the back door by the bouncer if she dared touch one of the men on stage, the women at a CFNM party are free to touch. In fact, they are encouraged to touch. The naked men walk between the tables, and the women are invited to touch, feel, and grab the males as much as they want. They can slap their asses, feel up their hairy chests, play with their nipples, squeeze their thighs, and then they eventually get around to touching the more interesting parts too.

Yes, you’re right again! I’m talking about their cocks. The women at a CFNM party are free to touch, feel, grab, and pull at the exposed pricks walking amongst them. Sometimes it can turn into a real raucous, if you know what I mean, with women grabbing cocks all around.

But still, it’s not over yet, for all of this touching naturally starts to have an effect on the men, an effect the women greatly enjoy – as I’m sure you can imagine. The effect increases as the evening progresses and the women become increasingly brazen in their actions. So despite the best efforts of the men, they can’t help but become excited.

Yes, I know what you are thinking, and your thinking is correct! The naked men slowly but inevitably start to grow. And they grow where us women like to see them grow the best. Not taller! And they certainly do not grow fatter with beer bellies. These are young, fit young men, who exercise regularly and are filled with an ample supply of testosterone! They also prove to be ample in another department, as us women soon discover. For you see, the men used for CFNM parties must meet a set of minimum requirements. Well, actually, when you get right down to it, they really have to meet only one requirement, but then they must also be young, handsome, and in good physical condition. The only remaining requirement is length.

Anyway, as I was saying, the young men start to grow as they dance, and they grow in the most interesting place. I’m talking about down below! You know, below their tummies but above their meaty thighs. They inevitably start to grow for the women. And they grow where us women like to see them to grow best and where we enjoy watching them grow the longest, in the place where us women extract our greatest pleasures from our subservient men. They grow from having flaccid, useless dicks; to long, valuable erections.

It does not take long to happen, and it usually happens almost in a cascading fashion amongst the men. One of them will start to grow on stage or between the tables as a woman constantly gropes him. This only makes the women want to grope him some more, not only to the hardening man, but to all the other naked men as well. The increased handling amplifies the effect and makes him grow even more. So once one prick starts to lengthen, it quickly lengthens all the way. And once it happens for one guy, it soon repeats for all of them. They get longer, and then they start to rise, and then they grow longer still. It’s like the men can’t wait to show off what they’ve got, and the women can’t wait to see it. It turns into a party of hardening male members. Usually it takes only a few minutes to bring every man in the room to a full erection.

What heightens the entertainment even more for the women, as I hinted before, is the length of the men. The men at a CFNM party must meet a minimum length requirement.

Yes! That’s right! The males have to be long where it counts the most: in the cock department. The minimum requirement is at least 7 inches in length so as to make it more entertaining for the women. The men are most certainly longer than average. And then there are your more prestigious parties, where they will have a minimum length requirement of 8 inches. Even better, your high class parties might have even 9 inches. And remember, that’s just the minimum. Some men will inevitably be longer, like 10, 11, and maybe even a full foot long in length. There’s usually at least one man at every party who will serve as the equivalent as the main attraction at a sporting event. He’ll invariably be a black man, naturally, and he’ll have the largest cock of the lot. I don’t know what it is about black men, but damn do they have some long cocks! I’ve once seen one with a full 12- incher. They’re rare, I know, but they are out there.

The length of the men makes it all worth it, especially when you see the reaction in the eyes or the pleasant screams in the voices of the girls who have never seen a long cock before. All get excited. Some go absolutely wild: fidgeting in their chairs, bouncing up and down, arms flying in all directions. I especially like the young ones, the girls with little or no experience with the male cock. Now don’t get me wrong hear. I don’t mean little girls! That would be kind-of gross, not to mention probably illegal. There is a minimum age requirement for the girls at a CFNM party too, but you can still get away with bringing in some young ones. I’m talking about high school girls, like between the ages of 16 to 18, or maybe slightly younger. It’s always entertaining to invite a couple of young girls just to see their reaction at the sight of one of the big cocks. It also has an entertaining effect on the men, for they seem able to sense the young ones, the possible virgins in the audience. The men try to avoid them at first, turning away or not walking up to their tables as much as everyone else, but the more experienced women don’t let them get away with it for long. Soon the young virgins are feeling up the men as much as anyone else.

Now you might think the party is over at this point. I mean after all the men get big and hard, what else is there? But no, not by a long shot! There’s a lot more. In fact, the party has only just begun. For the same rule still apply as before: I mean the rule about touching. The women remain free to touch, grope, and grab as much as they want; except now the men have a lot more to take hold of. Women get to feel up the impressive hard-ons before them, which further reinforces the arousal of the men and keeps them hard. It’s especially entertaining to watch the girls who have never seen a big man before. In fact, sometimes the girls are almost as entertaining as the men – almost. Most will touch the men carefully at first, treating the long snakes like they really be snakes, as though they fear the big things might jump out and somehow bite with their swollen mushroom dick-heads.

Now we do other things to the men too. In addition to touching, we like to bounce and slap them too. It is inevitable that one of the girls will eventually try to bounce one of them by pulling down and then letting go, or maybe she will just slap his big dick with her hand and watch it bounce. We bounce their hard cocks up and down and then back and forth, getting a rhythm going to it. Sometimes we make the men do it all by themselves by swaying their hips, although I’ve always found it more entertaining to participate myself. There’s nothing like the sight of an eight-inch erection bouncing up and down or swaying back and forth.

It is as though we get to play a game with them, and then we really do play games. We play games that all somehow involve their mighty cocks. One of my favorite games is to simply dance up on stage with one of the naked men. There are few experiences more erotic than to dance with a guy sporting a full erection in a crowd, especially when it is an impressively long erection. It’s great the way it presses up against you during a slow song, or the way it flies around when rocking to a faster beat. And to top it off with a little extra excitement, you can always reach out and grab the thing whenever you want during the dance, which helps keep it at an entertaining length.

Another game we like to often play at CFNM parties goes by the simple name, “Tape Measure.” It’s really not so much of a game; more like a competition between the men. More precisely, it’s a competition between the men’s cocks for who has the biggest. If you haven’t guessed it already by the little hint given by the title of the game, we measure their cocks with a tape measure. In fact, us girls make very detailed measurements of both their length and also their width at various positions along their length. And I do mean, “us girls.” The men at a CFNM party are never allowed to measure their own cocks. All measurement is done by the women.

We play other games with the men too – or to be more accurate, I should really say that we play games with the men’s cocks. We don’t much care about the men themselves; only their long cocks. It’s like the men don’t hardly exist; only their cocks. It’s great when you are free to squeeze, stroke, pull, slap, or do whatever you want to the big male cock just in front of you. You are also free, if you so choose, to lick and suck too, which many women elect to do.

All of this naturally starts to have further effects on the men. That’s right, the men get further aroused. The cocks inevitably start to leak and then they get wet. It usually happens when they are stroked. A woman will scream out as she’s stroking a cock, let go, and you are greeted with a greased male pole. Sometimes it’s hard to tell, especially when it happens as a result of a girl licking or sucking on the big dick. They only way to really tell for certain is to take a lick or a suck for yourself to taste the results of your efforts. Many women are shy about lapping or sucking up his pre-cumm in public, but there’s always a few who are more than willing.

There is always at least one young lady who likes to reach down lower and get a little rough with the guys too. The rest of us girls affectionately call her the “Ball Girl.” I think you can guess what that means! She is easy to pick out by the man who lets out a loud “Oh!” and then shrivels at her feet. As soon as one of the guys discovers her, the rest will try to avoid her table at all cost. Of course, it is impossible to avoid her completely, and by the end of the evening just about all the guys have felt her mean little fingers tighten around their nuts at least once.

Now you might be wondering how long a party like this lasts. Well, if it was up to the girls, it would last all night. I mean given a cock to do with as however they please, a group of horny young women can play with them until dawn. The trouble is, the guys can’t last that long. Their cocks can only take so much arousal before they explode, and I do mean explode. That’s right, for at a CFNM party, first the girls entertain themselves with hardened male cocks, and then the guys entertain us with one last performance of their own. They show off what their cocks can do for us, except they show us on stage, out in the open, with nothing to get in the way of us watching them do it. What I’m talking about, if you haven’t figured it out already, is that we make the men cumm for us.

That’s right! At the end of every CFNM party is what is referred to as “The Cumming.” That is, us girls watch as the men give us one final performance.

Usually we take turns. We do the men one at a time so all the girls can watch. The way it works is really very simple. A man will be taken on stage when he gets close. One of the girls will take him up, usually by pulling him by his dick, announce his impending orgasm, and then she will stroke on him until he cumms. She will do one of the guys, and then soon after another girl will do a second guy. One by one we get to watch the guys as they are forced to blow their loads up on stage.

Sometimes the games even continue right up to the point of cumming. One popular game is to bring two men up on stage at once. This can either be done with one girl using both her hands, or more often done with two girls. Whatever the case, the game is again a competition, a competition between cocks. Each man is pumped at the same rate and at the same rhythm, but he is instructed not to cumm. The guy who blows his load first is the looser, and as punishment is introduced to the Ball Girl once again. I think you can pretty much guess what the punishment is. Let me just say she gives new meaning to the term “manhandled.”

We play other cumm games too, all of which are very entertaining. A guy can actually hold back a cumm for a surprising long time given the proper incentive (it’s just that most of the time they have no incentive!). I’ve seen men pumped rather vigorously for up to ten full minutes. And let me tell you, when a guy cumms after his cock is pumped for that long, well, let me tell you he can really shoot out a big load – and I mean both in quantity and distance!

It’s great, really! It’s like the ultimate in female domination. It’s especially arousing for us girls to see the men’s humiliation after they finally do it. Usually they don’t put up much of a fight beforehand because they are just so horny they want to cumm. But afterwards, after they realize what they have done, a lot of the guys really turn red with embarrassment.

Now your higher class CFNM parties will have additional men available to take over when the women “finish” with the first group. What I mean is, as soon as one man is jerked and his sperm harvested (oh, that’s such a cold way of putting it!), another man takes his place in the audience or up on stage. Usually the extra men are kept in cages so they can both watch the action and give them the opportunity to know what to expect. They are kept naked, of course, and in a position where us women get to watch them in return. This makes their cocks hard and wet before they are ever released, yet still fresh. There’s nothing better than a hard, wet, and very horny young man just after he is released from a cage. Sometimes we’ll even reach through the bars and stroke a guy while he is still in the cage, while he remains helpless to stop us. Maybe it’s just me, but I love stroking the cock of a caged man, imagining each of them a virgin.

Anyway, the women immediately start in on these new cocks, stroking, squeezing, and generally doing whatever they want to them. Best of all, these are fresh cocks, meaning the women get to start up again. It takes a long while and an incessant amount of stroking, squeezing, beating, and other abuse to get them off. Also, this second set of cocks are already hard, the men having witnessed what was all done to the cocks proceeding them. The women therefore do not need to busy themselves with arousing the men, but can instead start right up on a ripe instrument.

Well, there you have it. That’s a CFNM party. Hope you soon have the opportunity to soon participate yourselves,

Yours Truly,

Shirley